Category: English

Chapter 1: The Billionaire’s Proposal Sienna The moment I walked into the DeLuca Enterprises skyscraper, I knew I was stepping into enemy territory. The air inside was cold, calculated, suffocating with power. The kind of place where men in custom-tailored suits spoke in whispers, where women walked in sky-high heels, eyes sharp as knives, and where the very walls seemed to hum with the sound of money and corruption. I didn’t belong here. I had no business stepping into the lion’s den. And yet, I had come anyway. Because Alessandro DeLuca had summoned me. The receptionist, a polished woman with ice-blonde hair, barely looked up as she gestured to the elevator. “Mr. DeLuca is expecting you.” I stepped in, my stomach twisting.The numbers climbed. Twenty-fifth floor.Thirty-seventh. Forty-fifth.By the time the doors slid open, I was ready to face the devil himself. And there he was. Alessandro DeLuca. The first time I had met him, it had been at a charity gala, one where the rich played pretend, throwing money at causes they didn’t care about just to look generous. I had been there as a journalist, exposing the hypocrisy of men like him. He hadn’t liked that. Now, he leaned back in his Italian leather chair, watching me with those piercing blue eyes that had destroyed weaker men in boardrooms. “Sienna Monroe,” he drawled. “You came.” His voice was deep, measured, with a hint of amusement. Like he already knew what my answer would be before I even sat down. I clenched my fists, keeping my expression neutral. “You gave me no choice.” A slow, knowing smile curved his lips. “Good. I prefer when people realize they have no power in my presence.” My nails dug into my palm. Bastard. But I wouldn’t be intimidated. Not by Alessandro DeLuca. Not by the man who had built an empire with blood and steel, who had single-handedly crushed competitors, and who now sat before me, the very picture of wealth and arrogance. I didn’t sit. He watched me for a moment, then gestured lazily to the chair opposite his. “Sit.” I didn’t move. “Let’s get to the point.” He smirked. “You always were impatient.” I bit back the urge to snap at him. He was trying to get under my skin, and I wouldn’t let him. He steepled his fingers, his eyes darkening with something unreadable. “I need a wife.” The words hung in the air like a slap. For a moment, I thought I had misheard him the deadly seriousness in his gaze told me I hadn’t. A laugh bubbled in my throat, sharp and bitter. “Excuse me?” “I need a wife,” he repeated smoothly, like he was asking for a business transaction rather than something personal. I shook my head. “You’ve lost your damn mind.” “On the contrary,” he said, leaning forward, his gaze locking onto mine like a hunter sizing up his prey. “I’m very much in control.” I crossed my arms. “Find someone else.” His lips twitched. “I want you.” A slow chill crawled up my spine. Me?. I asked with curiosity Alessandro DeLuca wanted me to be his wife. I let out a harsh breath. “Whatever game you’re playing, I’m not interested.” His expression didn’t change. If anything, his blue eyes sharpened, like a predator who had just found the one challenge he couldn’t resist. “This is not a game, Miss Monroe. This is a business deal.” Business. Of course. Because men like him didn’t marry for love. They married for power, for control, for convenience. I should have walked away. I should have turned on my heel and left. But then he pulled out a check, slid it across the desk toward me. And when I saw the amount written on it, the air punched out of my lungs. I gripped the edge of the chair to steady myself. It was more money than I had ever seen in my life. More than enough to save my father. Alessandro tilted his head, watching me closely, calculating my every reaction. “Marry me for one year. In exchange, I will cover your father’s medical bills and ensure you never have to struggle again.” My throat went dry. He knew. He knew about my father. About the hospital bills crushing me, about the debt piling up, about the sleepless nights I spent wondering if today was the day I lost everything. I clenched my jaw. “How do you even know about that?” His expression didn’t flicker. “I make it my business to know everything.” My fingers curled into fists. “And why me? Why not some rich socialite who would love to be Mrs. DeLuca?” His lips twitched again. “Because they would expect love.” The words knocked the breath out of me. He didn’t say it with hesitation. He said it with absolute certainty. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t believe in love. This was a business transaction to him. Nothing more. The check sat between us, like a loaded gun. One year of my life. One year as his wife. One year trapped in a world of luxury and deception, pretending to love a man who didn’t believe in love at all. I should have said no. I should have walked away. But then I thought of my father. Of the hospital. Of the bills I would never be able to pay on my own. I thought of everything I had already lost. And I realized that sometimes, losing yourself is the only way to survive. I met Alessandro’s gaze. Steady and unwavering. And I said the words that would change my life forever. “Fine. I’ll marry you.”

Chapter 2: A Deal with the Devil Sienna The moment the words left my mouth, I knew I had made a deal with the devil. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t react. He simply leaned back in his chair, watching me like a wolf who had just cornered his prey. A slow, knowing smirk curved his lips, but it didn’t reach his cold, calculating blue eyes. “I knew you’d see reason,” he murmured, as if this had been inevitable. I clenched my fists under the desk, forcing my face to remain neutral. Every instinct in me screamed that I had just walked into a trap, but it was too late now. I had said yes to one year. One year as Alessandro DeLuca’s wife. One year pretending to be in love with a man who saw marriage as nothing more than a business merger. I was already suffocating. Alessandro slid a folder across the sleek mahogany desk, tapping a single manicured finger on the cover. “Everything is outlined in the contract. Read it carefully before signing.” I snatched it up, flipping through the pages, my pulse pounding in my ears. Terms of the Contract: – The marriage will last exactly one year. -Sienna Monroe will reside in Alessandro DeLuca’s penthouse for the duration of the marriage. -Public appearances are required to maintain the image of a happy couple. -No extramarital affairs or relationships during the contract. -A non-disclosure agreement prohibits Sienna from discussing the terms of the marriage publicly. -Financial compensation of $10 million will be given upon completion of the contract. I swallowed hard. This was not a marriage. This was a business transaction. A calculated deal between two people who had nothing in common except mutual need. I looked up, my hands tightening around the contract. “What happens if I break the agreement?” Alessandro’s expression didn’t change, but there was something sharp, something dangerous lurking behind his smirk. “You won’t,” he said simply. I frowned. “That’s not an answer.” He exhaled, as if bored already. “If you break the contract, you get nothing. No money. No security. No safety net.” No way to pay for my father’s medical care. My stomach twisted. I hated him. Hated that he had me exactly where he wanted me-trapped, vulnerable, desperate. I clenched my jaw, my hands tightening around the pages. “I’ll sign it at your house,” I said, my voice sharp. Alessandro raised a brow. “Second thoughts?” “Just making sure I know exactly what I’m walking into.” His lips curled in amusement. “A wise decision, Mrs. DeLuca.” The way he said it -Mrs. DeLuca- sent a sharp chill down my spine. I wasn’t his yet. Not until I put pen to paper. And I sure as hell wasn’t about to do that in his kingdom of glass towers and boardrooms where he held all the power. I needed time. Even if it was only a few hours. Alessandro watched me for a long moment, then pushed the contract back toward me. “Fine,” he murmured. “You’ll sign it tonight at my penthouse.” A sense of dread curled in my stomach, but I forced myself to nod. “Then we have nothing more to discuss,” I said stiffly, standing from my chair but before I could turn toward the door, his voice stopped me cold. “Not quite,” he said lazily. I turned back, my eyes narrowing. “What now?” Alessandro leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk, his gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that felt like a slow, suffocating chokehold. “There’s a gala tonight,” he said. “You’ll be attending as my fiancee.” My body went rigid. Of course. Because billionaires didn’t just seal their business deals behind closed doors. They had to parade them in front of the world. I forced myself to keep my voice even. “And what if I refuse?” Alessandro chuckled, low and dark, and the sound sent a slow chill creeping down my spine. “Then you break the contract,” he murmured. “And we already discussed what happens when you do that.” “Bastard”. I clenched my teeth, my fingers tightening around the contract, resisting the overwhelming urge to throw it in his face. Instead, I swallowed the anger rising inside me and forced my lips into a tight, practiced smile. “Fine.” Alessandro’s smirk widened, satisfied. I had barely stepped out of his office when his assistant, a woman named Claire, handed me a glistening black box with a golden ribbon. “What’s this?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. Claire smiled politely, but there was something pitiful in her gaze, like she already knew what kind of hell I was about to step into. “Mr. DeLuca requires you to wear this for tonight’s event.” Event? I turned sharply, my pulse spiking. “What event?” Before Claire could answer, Alessandro strolled out of his office, buttoning the cuffs of his crisp white dress shirt. I hadn’t noticed before, but under his perfectly tailored suit, his physique was all lean, hard muscle, the kind of strength that came from more than just luxury gyms and personal trainers. A man who was used to power. Control. A man who never lost and now, he owned me. “There’s a gala tonight,” Alessandro said smoothly, eyes glinting. “I expect you to be ready in two hours.” A gala. Of course. Because billionaires didn’t just sign contracts and call it a day. They had to parade their acquisitions in front of the world. I forced a tight smile. “And what Alessandro chuckled, low and dangerous. “Then you break the contract. And we already discussed what happens when you do that.” I clenched my teeth and took the box from Claire’s hands, turning on my heel. “Fine.” The Dress That Changed Everything The dress inside the box was obscene. Blood-red silk, custom-made to fit a woman with curves that demanded attention. It was elegant, seductive, and far too revealing for someone who was supposed to be in a fake marriage. I turned to the mirror, my breath catching. I look very different. Not like myself. Like the kind of woman a billionaire would want on his arm. A woman who belonged in Alessandro DeLuca’s world. I swallowed hard, shaking the thought away. This wasn’t about him. This was about my father, my survival, my future. A knock at the door startled me. “Ready?” Alessandro’s deep voice slid through the crack like a whisper against my skin. I squared my shoulders. “Yeah.” The World Meets Mrs. DeLuca The gala was held at the Astoria Grand Hotel, a lavish ballroom dripping in chandeliers, gold accents, and crystal glasses filled with champagne worth more than my rent and the moment we stepped inside, heads turned. Whispers rippled through the crowd like wildfire. “Is that Sienna Monroe?” “Since when is Alessandro DeLuca engaged?” “She’s not his type.” Alessandro placed a hand on my lower back, his touch light but firm, a warning and a command all at once. I stiffened, resisting the urge to shove him away. But then, from across the room, a pair of sharp green eyes locked onto mine. Isabella Moretti. Alessandro’s ex-fiancee. The woman he was supposed to marry before their scandalous breakup made headlines. Her gaze flicked to Alessandro, then to me, and a slow, knowing smirk curved her lips. This wasn’t just a contract marriage anymore. This was war. And I had just become the billionaire’s most dangerous pawn.

Chapter 3: A Reluctant Yes I stepped into the Astoria Grand Hotel, my fingers curled into my palm, my pulse a steady drumbeat against my ribs. The scent of expensive champagne and fresh roses lingered in the air, mingling with the faint aroma of power, money, and deception. I was standing in a room filled with the elite-the kind of people who looked down at the world from their glass towers, untouched by the struggles of ordinary people like me. And yet, here I was, parading around as the soon-to-be wife of the most powerful man in the room. Alessandro DeLuca. The man who had made it his life’s work to control everything around him. The man who now, by contract, owned me. His touch was barely there, a ghost of pressure against my lower back, but it burned like a brand, a silent reminder that I was expected to play my part tonight. That I was no longer just Sienna Monroe, journalist, fighter, daughter of a man struggling to breathe in a hospital bed. I was now Sienna DeLuca, the woman who had willingly stepped into the cage with the lion, knowing full well that I might not make it out alive. Eyes turned toward us, whispers riding the air like a snake weaving through the grass. I could feel their judgment, their disbelief, their curiosity. No one had seen this coming. Alessandro DeLuca had been untouchable for years, a man who never let anyone close, a man who played the game of power without letting emotions get in the way. And yet, here I was, standing beside him in a dress that clung to my body like sin, my hand resting lightly against his arm, my lips curved into a practiced, effortless smile. But the moment I met her gaze from across the room, the air shifted. Isabella Moretti. She was stunning, the kind of woman who belonged in Alessandro’s world, with her sharp emerald-green eyes and lips painted a dangerous shade of red. She was the woman everyone had expected him to marry, the woman who had been on his arm for years before their scandalous breakup. And now, she stood at the edge of the ballroom, her gaze locked onto me with an intensity that sent a slow, cold shiver down my spine. Alessandro tensed beside me, just for a second, so quick that anyone else might have missed it. But I felt it. And that was enough. She sauntered toward us, the crowd parting for her like she was royalty. Her smile was practiced, perfect, but I could see the venom lurking beneath it. “Sienna Monroe,” she said, her voice smooth, as if she were tasting my name on her tongue and deciding she didn’t like it. “I have to say, this is quite the surprise.” I smiled back, refusing to let her rattle me. “Is it?” Her gaze flickered to Alessandro, then back to me, something dark and knowing gleaming in her eyes. “You don’t exactly seem like his type.” Alessandro didn’t say a word. He simply watched, silent and unreadable, as if waiting to see how I would handle myself. I tilted my head, letting my smile widen just a fraction. “And what exactly is his type?” Her lips curved in amusement, but there was a challenge there, a silent warning. “Well,” she mused, swirling the champagne in her glass, “let’s just say his past choices have been a little more… refined.” I felt the tension coil in my stomach, but I refused to let her see it. I had spent years in rooms like this, surrounded by people who thrived on power plays, who wielded words like weapons and expected others to fold. But I wasn’t going to fold. I leaned in just slightly, lowering my voice enough that only she could hear me. “And yet, here I am.” Her smile flickered, just for a second, before she masked it. But I saw it. The brief crack in her confidence. The realization that I wasn’t going to break just because she wanted me to. Alessandro finally spoke, his voice smooth and sharp like a blade. “Isabella, I trust you’re enjoying the evening?” She turned to him, her expression shifting into something softer, something almost… intimate. “I was,” she said, her voice dipping, “until now.” His gaze was unreadable, but there was something dangerous in the way he was watching her, something cold and final. “Then don’t let us keep you.” It was a dismissal. A clear, undeniable dismissal. For a brief second, I thought she might fight it, might push a little harder, might try to reclaim the ground she had just lost. But instead, she simply smiled, slow and knowing, before turning away, her movements graceful, effortless, calculated. The moment she was gone, I exhaled slowly, the tension in my shoulders easing just slightly. “Well,” I murmured, “that was fun.” Alessandro glanced down at me, something unreadable flickering behind his gaze. “You handled that well.” I lifted a brow. “Were you expecting me to fail?” His lips twitched, the closest thing to amusement I had seen from him all night. “I wasn’t sure what to expect.” I tilted my head, studying him. “And what do you expect now?” His gaze darkened, something shifting between us, something thick and heavy and unspoken. “That,” he murmured, “remains to be seen.” A waiter passed by, offering glasses of champagne, and Alessandro plucked one from the tray before handing it to me. I hesitated for a second before taking it, letting my fingers brush against his. The touch was brief, barely there, but it sent a sharp jolt of awareness through me. I pulled my hand back too quickly, clearing my throat. “So what happens now?” He sipped his drink, watching me over the rim of his glass. “Now, we give them what they want.” I frowned. “And what exactly is that?” He set his glass down on a nearby table and turned to face me fully. “A show.” Before I could react, before I could even process what was happening, he reached for me, his fingers curling gently under my chin, tilting my face up toward his. The room around us seemed to blur, the whispers fading into the background as my pulse thundered in my ears. And then, without hesitation, without warning, he kissed me. It wasn’t soft. It wasn’t gentle. It was claiming. Possessive. Designed for the crowd but somehow meant only for me. For a split second, I forgot where I was. I forgot the contract. I forgot the eyes watching us, the whispers, the cameras capturing this moment. All I could feel was him-his lips against mine, the steady, unyielding warmth of his body so close to mine. And then, just as quickly as it began, it was over. He pulled back, his gaze steady, unreadable, as if that hadn’t just changed everything. The applause rippled through the room, loud and approving, and Alessandro smiled, turning toward the crowd as if he had just delivered exactly what they had wanted. I, on the other hand, stood frozen, my lips tingling, my heart hammering against my ribs, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Because for the briefest moment, I had forgotten it was all a lie.

Chapter 4: The Contract Is Signed The air inside Alessandro DeLuca’s penthouse felt heavy, suffocating, like the weight of the decision I was about to make was pressing down on my chest. The contract sat on the glossy black marble table, its pristine white pages a stark contrast to the storm raging inside me. Alessandro leaned against the window, his arms crossed, his sharp blue eyes pinned on me like a predator watching its prey struggle before the inevitable. His suit, tailored to perfection, molded to his frame, but there was nothing comforting about his presence. He was power incarnate, ruthless, unwavering. The kind of man who bent the world to his will without so much as breaking a sweat and now, he expected me to sign away my freedom. His voice broke the silence, low and smooth, but there was an unmistakable edge beneath it. “You look like a woman contemplating an escape.” I let out a slow breath, my fingers gripping the edge of the chair. “Maybe I am.” A smirk tugged at his lips, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Then allow me to remind you that you have none.” His words sent a ripple of anger through me, cutting through the hesitation that had been clawing at my resolve. I had spent my entire life fighting-against expectations, against the system, against men like Alessandro who thought they could manipulate the world to suit their needs. But this time, I wasn’t fighting for a byline in a newspaper. I wasn’t fighting for recognition. I was fighting for my father. And for that, I would walk through hell itself. My fingers curled around the pen, my breath catching for a brief second as I hovered over the dotted line that would change my life forever. The air felt thick, suffocating, as if even the walls of the penthouse were waiting to see what I would do. Alessandro didn’t move. He simply watched, his eyes never leaving mine, as if daring me to back out. I could feel the weight of his presence, the silent, unyielding power he radiated, as if he already knew my answer before I did. I swallowed, my throat dry, my pulse hammering like a war drum against my ribs. And then, I signed. The moment my pen touched the paper, a shiver ran down my spine, as if the very universe had just acknowledged that there was no turning back. Alessandro stepped forward, his movements slow, calculated, until he was close enough that I could feel the heat radiating from him, the quiet dominance in the air between us. “You just became Mrs. DeLuca.” His voice was a whisper of steel, cutting through my resolve like a blade. I forced my expression to remain unreadable. “On paper.” A glint of amusement flickered in his eyes. “For now.” A cold chill skated down my spine at the implication in his words. He reached for the contract, his fingers brushing mine just slightly as he pulled the papers toward him. His touch was brief, barely there, but it sent a sharp, unwanted jolt of awareness through me. I snatched my hand back, ignoring the way my skin tingled where we had made contact. His smirk deepened, as if he had felt it too. “Pack your things,” he said smoothly, folding the contract with the ease of a man who had just secured his next victory. “You’re moving in tonight.” The words landed like a gunshot, sending a fresh wave of unease rolling through me. I had known this was coming. I had read the clause in the contract that stated I would be living in his penthouse for the duration of the marriage. But knowing something and facing the reality of it were two very different things. “I’ll need time,” I said, my voice steady despite the storm raging inside me. His gaze darkened, his smirk fading just slightly. “You have two hours.” Two hours. I should have argued. I should have pushed back. But the way he was looking at me, the quiet challenge in his stance, told me that he would not bend. Alessandro DeLuca never bent for anyone. I pushed my chair back, standing with a forced calm I didn’t feel. “Fine.” His gaze flickered with something unreadable, but he didn’t say another word as I turned on my heel and walked out of the penthouse. The moment the elevator doors closed behind me, my breath left me in a sharp exhale. I had just sold my soul to the devil and there was no going back. I stood outside my apartment, staring at the door like it held all the answers I needed but refused to give them to me. This was it. My last chance to walk away. My last moment of freedom before I stepped into a world I did not belong in. But as I pushed the door open, the sight of my father hooked up to machines, his breathing slow and uneven, reminded me why I was doing this. Why I had no choice. “Sienna?” His voice was weak, but there was warmth in it, a softness that threatened to shatter the wall I had built around my heart. I forced a smile as I walked toward him, brushing a hand over his thin, trembling fingers. “Hey, Dad.” He gave me a tired smile. “You look beautiful, sweetheart.” I swallowed the lump in my throat. He didn’t know. He had no idea the price I had paid for the money that would keep him alive. And I would never tell him. Because this was my burden to carry. Not his. Two hours later, I stood outside Alessandro’s penthouse with nothing but a suitcase and the weight of my decision pressing down on me. The door swung open before I could knock. Alessandro stood there, shirt unbuttoned at the top, his sleeves rolled up, his watch glinting in the dim lighting. He looked unbothered, unaffected, like this was just another business deal to him. Maybe it was. “That was quick,” he murmured, stepping aside to let me in. I walked past him, my chin lifted, refusing to acknowledge the way his presence filled every inch of the space. “This isn’t my first time packing light,” I said smoothly. He chuckled, low and dark, and something about the sound made my stomach tighten. “This is your home now,” he said, closing the door behind me. My grip tightened around the handle of my suitcase. No. This wasn’t my home. was a gilded cage, and I was just another possession locked inside it. Alessandro moved toward the bar, pouring himself a drink with the ease of a man who had never second-guessed a single decision in his life. “Your room is down the hall,” he said casually, sipping his whiskey. “Make yourself comfortable.” I set my suitcase down, my heart pounding in my chest. One year… One year of living with a man who was more dangerous than he let on. One year of pretending to be the perfect wife to the world’s most powerful billionaire. One year of walking on a razor’s edge, knowing that one misstep could cost me everything. Alessandro set his glass down, his gaze locking onto mine, amusement flickering in his blue eyes. “Welcome to your new life, Mrs. DeLuca.” My stomach twisted. Because I knew, without a doubt, that this was just the beginning of something I might not survive.

Chapter 5: A Cold Engagement I stood in front of the mirror, staring at the massive diamond ring on my finger, the weight of it pressing down on me like a chain. It sparkled under the lights, flawless, expensive, a perfect reflection of the man who had placed it there. Cold. Calculated. Untouchable. Alessandro DeLuca. The man who now, by contract, owned me. A knock at the door yanked me from my thoughts, and before I could respond, the door swung open. Alessandro stood there, looking as infuriatingly perfect as ever in his custom-tailored suit, the top buttons of his shirt undone, his sleeves rolled up just enough to reveal strong, tanned forearms. wasn’t the kind of man who tried to impress-he simply existed, and the world bent to him. His sharp blue eyes assessed me in silence, flickering from my face to the engagement ring on my hand. Something unreadable passed through his gaze before it disappeared behind his usual mask of indifference. “Time to go,” he said, his voice smooth as glass. I exhaled, steadying myself before turning to face him fully. “Do I get a say in this, or is this another decision you’ve made for me?” The corner of his mouth twitched in amusement, but it was a mocking kind of smile, like he already knew the answer to that. “You lost the right to negotiate the moment you signed the contract.” My fingers curled into fists at my sides. “Right. How could I forget?” He stepped forward, his presence suffocating, invading my space without ever touching me. He leaned down, his voice a breath against my skin, low enough that only I could hear. “Don’t fight me tonight, Sienna,” he murmured, the warning clear beneath the calmness of his tone. “Or you won’t like the consequences.” I refused to look away, meeting his gaze head-on even though the air between us crackled like a live wire. I hated how he could do this-how he could command a room, command me, without even raising his voice. But I wasn’t going to break. Not for him. Not for anyone. I grabbed my clutch off the vanity, lifted my chin, and pushed past him without another word. The moment we stepped outside, the world exploded in flashing lights. Cameras. Journalists. Reporters screaming Alessandro’s name, my name, demanding answers, demanding a glimpse into a love story that didn’t exist. Alessandro’s hand found my waist, a perfect picture of devotion as he pulled me closer, his grip firm, unyielding. It was a warning disguised as affection. Play along. Don’t falter. I pasted on a smile that felt like a lie, letting him guide me toward the waiting limousine. The crowd ate it up, their cameras drinking in the image of the ruthless billionaire and his stunning fiancee. If only they knew the truth. The moment we slid into the car, the atmosphere shifted. The second the doors closed, the warmth Alessandro had projected to the cameras vanished. The air inside the limo was ice-cold, thick with unspoken tension. I exhaled, dropping the smile like a mask I no longer needed. “You’re good at that,” I said, my voice laced with something sharp. He barely looked at me as he adjusted his cufflinks. “At what?” “Lying.” A muscle in his jaw ticked just slightly, but his expression remained impassive. “It’s not lying,” he said smoothly. “It’s business.” I scoffed. “Right. Because a real engagement isn’t profitable enough for you?” He finally turned his head, his gaze locking onto mine, sharp and piercing. “A real engagement would mean emotions, attachments, vulnerability. I don’t have time for such things.” There it was. The truth in its coldest, most unfiltered form. Alessandro DeLuca didn’t believe in love and he never would. The thought shouldn’t have bothered me. I had known what I was getting into. I had signed the contract, accepted the terms, walked into this arrangement with my eyes wide open. But still, something about the finality of his words twisted inside me, leaving an aftertaste I didn’t like. The limo pulled up to the grand ballroom, and before I could brace myself, Alessandro was opening the door, stepping out with the grace of a man who had done this a thousand times before. He extended his hand, his expression unreadable, his eyes a silent command. I hesitated, just for a second. Then, with the weight of the cameras, the expectations, and the contract hanging over my head, I slid my fingers into his. His grip tightened, his palm warm against mine, and for a split second-just a fraction of a second-I felt something dangerous. Something that felt too much like possibility. Then it was gone. The second we stepped onto the red carpet, Alessandro’s smile returned, perfectly practiced, perfectly placed, the kind that made people believe in fairy tales and happily-ever-afters. And I played my part, standing beside him, smiling, nodding, letting the world believe in a love story that didn’t exist. The ballroom was dripping in wealth, chandeliers casting golden light over the sea of designer gowns, expensive cologne, and false politeness. People turned as we entered, whispers spreading like wildfire. Some of them smiled. Some of them watched with thinly veiled envy. And then there were the ones who were waiting for me to fail. Including her. Isabella Moretti stood near the grand staircase, a glass of champagne in her manicured fingers, watching us like a queen surveying an unworthy intruder in her kingdom. She looked stunning, of course-all sharp edges and calculated perfection. But it wasn’t her beauty that unsettled me. It was the way she smiled, slow and knowing, as if she already knew how this story would end. Alessandro’s fingers flexed against mine before he released my hand, his entire demeanor shifting. Become Colder. More distant. The way people looked at him changed instantly. I realized then that the warmth he had shown outside was for show-an illusion crafted for the cameras, for the media, for the world to believe in the fairytale of Alessandro DeLuca and his fiancee. But in private? I was nothing more than a business deal he had closed. I swallowed, forcing my shoulders back, my chin high, refusing to let them see me falter. If they thought I would be easy to break, they were wrong. I was here now and had signed the contract. And I would play this game better than anyone. Alessandro turned to me, his expression unreadable, his voice smooth but void of any real warmth. “Shall we?” I gave him a practiced smile, letting it slip into place effortlessly. “Of course, fiance.” And just like that, the show continued.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303104”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

~ Eileen ~ “I should have known what I was bargaining for that day.” ****** “Inside this hall the most dynamic wedding of the year is going to take place! Who would have thought this day would come abruptly but what can one do when they fall in love?” The reporter spoke enthusiastically, motioning at the ritzy banquet spelling lavish with its grace. “Today is the day when Mr Sebastian Stellios, the most desired bachelor of London is finally going to bind eternally with his heart stealer! Best wishes to the most anticipated couple!” It was a day worth remembering not only for the bride and groom but everyone. From the fountain in the middle to the orchestra, everything was immaculately done for this auspicious event. No matter how beautiful that day was, I wish I could rip it from my memory. “I still cannot believe you are marrying Sebastian Stellios.” A smile crept upon my plump lip, lowering her head shyly when my best friend Sofia said. “Me too.” My soft chirpy voice came out in a chuckle. The fact, He chose me as his bride was an honor. I never thought this day would come. My long silky brow hairs detailed into perfection, the elegance blended in a perfect rhythm with entice as display of the charm of the evening. “It feels like yesterday when he came and asked for my hand in marriage.” I spoke in my usual soft tone, not believing this is reality. “Exactly, just a few months ago we were stalking his account, going crazy over him and now… you are sitting as his bride.” Sofia laughed, checking me out. “Exactly.” I giggled, not believing this is reality. I just knew he is a handsome Boss of my Father, when he became my life partner, I don’t know. Though there is a seven year age difference between us. He is thirty two and I am twenty-five but it’s okay. We were engaged for six months to get to know each other better and God, we talked for hours on calls. Whenever we talked, we forgot everything. It was so beautiful, just him and me and calls which were supposed to be of minutes elongating to hours. How could I not devote myself to him when we went from- ‘And I love caging what attracts my heart.’ To, ‘I can eat poison if you make it for me. Actually you know what? Don’t cook, just give me anything and say you make it, I will believe and eat happily; even if it’s inedible.’ “Remember you calling him swoon worthy?” Sofia recalled, making me giggle. “Don’t remind me of that, he teased me about it for months.” “Come on, girls. Let’s go. It’s time.” Mama called, laughing at my shyness. I couldn’t believe it. Is this what they call a fairytale? When did these months pass? It felt like a moment where he sent the proposal, had it been eight months since our meeting already? Nodding, I raised from my seat. My exquisite lacy gown sown beautifully to represent me as a Queen- I am- His. Upholding my posture, felicity shone in my hazel eyes. A barely controllable smile adorned my features. “I can’t believe it. I never fathomed my marriage would become an unforgettable tale. It’s so mesmeric.” I whispered, contemplating my surroundings, I couldn’t believe that all of it was for me. “Me too. I am so happy for you, Love. You’re so lucky.” Father said, kissing my head. My Father is my life, he worked under Him and expressed his desire to marry me. Which I would definitely not deny. Who wouldn’t want to marry him? “Me too. Marrying him is no joke.” I grinned, taking his hand. The gigantic gates opened, causing me to remember how we talked about that day on the phone. I told him wholeheartedly before our marriage when he told me about his nightmare, “Don’t worry, when I come, I will take away all these nightmares.” “Then I will wait for the day you will become my bride.” “It would be the best of my life. I can feel it.” To my enunciation, he replied, “Mine too.” Oh, Lord, that day was before me. Opening my way to hell I mindlessly chose. Me and Father exchanged a grin and walked down the aisle. “Oh my God.” Whispering under my breath, I saw my soon-to-be husband at the altar. The Prince Charming of every girl’s dream. In an expensive tuxedo, he awaited his bride. Gleaming silver eyes enhanced by perfectly combed pitch-black hairs. His aura emitted dominance through his muscular body accompanied by a perfect jawline beautified by his beard. A perfect creation of God. The man of my dreams was waiting for me and when I came, nothing existed anymore. “I am giving my precious to you. Please take care of her.” Father said, taking my hand in his with a tear in his eyes. Our eyes collided and everything ceased to exist in the memorable moment. I met him for the first time officially and it was etched in my core. My heart raced abnormally to have his warmth of large hands in my palm, widening my shy smile. “Your precious is my precious now, Mr Lior.” He said without parting his eyes from mine. My heart melted at his words. He was my Prince- No, King. The way he treated me during our engagement, I believed us to be ‘My King and His Queen’- how silly I was… My heart skipped a beat at his statement, fluttering my chest in pride and glee to dream of my future with an ideal man. “They said, being Sebastian’s wife was a privilege. I believed it and accepted it. They lied.” We were both at the altar as I stole a glance shyly. “You can look, you have all rights to do so.” He said gently, taking my hands in his. “I can’t believe it. It feels like a dream.” I whispered, barely controlling my grin. “Don’t call it a dream. I have made incredible efforts to make it reality.” He whispered, lifting my chin with his index finger to maintain the intense eye contact. “What..?” I asked, blinking in confusion, unable to apprehend the depth of his dark words. I was naive back then. “This whole step up. Everything. For you. All according to your preference. This dream is now your reality.” He whispered with a gentle smile, holding my hands as the ceremony started. ‘What a beautiful smile.’ I thought. Sadly, this smile didn’t last long. After the necessary rituals like vows, rings and ‘I do’, the proclamation was made. “I pronounce you as the Husband and Wife. You may now kiss the bride.” My grip tightened on his hand, throat drying in temptation to feel his lips upon mine. The most blissful sensation at the moment for me. I felt fortunate. The man girls died for is now all mine. “Thank you for coming into my life. It’s my privilege to be your wife, Sebastian.” I whispered sincerely but he let out a seductive chuckle. “Thank ‘you’ for coming into my life.” Whispering he pressed his lips on my forehead, astonishing me by his tenderness, by his affection. A blush adorned my cheeks. The sweetness he was showering didn’t make it look as if we were having an arranged marriage, as if our bond was fated, written on skylines. “Congratulations on our start, Eileen.” Whispering in my ears, he smiled. Pulling away and turning to the crowd applauding the newlyweds, blessing us with bestest wishes. Dispersing exhilaration in the air, awestruck by the definition of perfection. The reception was glorious, connecting two souls firmly to never break as the day passed in the blink of an eye and before I knew it- I became Eileen Stellios from Eileen Lior.

“Sometimes the world of lies is so exquisite that you don’t want to accept reality anymore.” ****** Before I knew it, I became the wife of the most successful businessman in the field of textile and cotton. My Father was a simple businessman, nothing compared to my husband, the business tycoon. He bought Father’s company, basically his Boss. Then he saw me and sent a proposal at my place. I was already admiring his beauty and when the proposal came, I couldn’t say no. Sebastian Stellios wants me as his wife among all women. How our destinies intertwined, I don’t know myself. I returned to our ravishingly enormous room, still unable to believe this is reality and I am his wife. My heart was racing when I was in his room befitting a king. The chandelier in the middle lighting the room dimly. The king sized bet with soft duvets. Biting my inner cheek, waiting for my husband, anticipation emanated from me, throat dried, vexed. I fidget my fingers around my dress, heartbeats thumping abnormally and he came. ‘Oh My God, Oh my God.’ I thought, shivering when the creaking sound of the door being opened reached my ears. With a dominant aura, hands resting in his pockets upholding stern features which enhance my flutters. Our eyes met and my body stopped functioning for a hot second. I quickly raised from my seat, still nervous in his presence, unsure what to do or say. His presence with me alone in a room halted my ability to speak. Arching a brow at my mien, he asked, scanning my form, “Haven’t you changed yet?” “I… was waiting for you.” I replied timidly, tugging my hair behind my ears. “I see…” He hummed, taking off his watch and other accessories before turning to me. I couldn’t help but to notice his assertiveness. If he is not smiling, he looks scary from close. I could feel my sensations growing wild by the lack of sound in the room before his sheer dominance. Why wasn’t he smiling now? Is there something wrong? “You seem lost.’” He said, dragging me out from my thoughts, glancing from his shoulder. “Huh?” I blinked, looking up at him hesitantly, not knowing what to do. “Should I help you with the jewelry?” He asked in a charming tone, motioning to my bewitching form. “Yeah, sure.” I smiled, averting my gaze from his. Impotent to meet his eyes, remembering it is still our first official meeting. We met a few times but at events or family dinner but not on dates or alone. I stood in front of the mirror, pushing my hairs to the sides when he took off my necklace, deliberating brushing his fingers against my skin, burning it with untold temptations. “You are looking gorgeous. As if you are made for me.” He murmured, smiling softly, removing the necklace. “Just for me.” He whispered seductively, sending shivers down my spine to be this close to him. “For you.” I whispered back, lowering my eyes shyly when his hand moved forward, taking my wrist, removing the bangles slowly. We both looked at each other in the mirror. I wanted time to stop that moment and repeat this memory on repeat. “It was the only lovely memory I hold of him.” After taking my bangles, he turned me to him, “Eileen.” He called in a low yet assertive tone. “Yes?” I responded softly, lifting my innocent gaze. “Have you loved someone before?” His question almost wiped my smile, replacing it with a dread I swallowed hard, I lied unintentionally. “No.” “It was the first lie I ever told him. I shouldn’t have. I had no idea what he was capable of back then.” “Good.” He smirked, pleased at my response, leaving me vexed to ponder what would happen if I said yes. “We just got married and this is the first question you asked me?” I frowned, pouting to pretend I am displeased. “What is mine should remain untouched anyways.” He smirked, coming closer, trapping me in his hovering presence. “Neglect even if I was, now I am not,” I muttered, folding my arms at my chest. “My, what a lovely reaction.” He chuckled, poking my forehead which brought a deep scarlet shade on my face when his hand touched me. Leaving my proximity, he left me in a state of blushing mess with weak knees and growing urges. Taking off his bow, opening the first two buttons of his shirt, he poured himself some fresh wine. “You freshen up. The dress must be heavy. Should I send someone to help you or should I do it?” He smiled asking casually, taking a sip of his drink. “No, I can manage it. I am not fond of extremely fancy dresses so I chose a normal one anyways. So I could easily open it by pulling down the zipper.” I explained. “I see. Okay.” He shrugged. I nodded and was about to leave but intrigued got the best of me and stopped. “Um… What would you do if I said yes, I had? Just curious” I asked innocently but nonchalantly. Not expecting a dire response. But, his jaw clenched, sending a predatory serious stare which hitched my breaths, indicating I shouldn’t have asked. Taking a step back, I held my dress and noticed my startled reaction, he literally stopped. I stood in distress but his hunter gaze vanished. He sighed, “Don’t seek the answers of those questions you are unable to bear. Don’t ever ask again for your own good.” Nibbling my lips, I nodded and left to freshen up, not wanting to extend this useless conversation anyways, “I understand.” I came out after changing into my nightwear and saw him sitting on the couch, one leg over the other. He was holding his glass and poured another one for me. I smiled and grabbed the glass, taking a seat beside him. So close… “You are exquisite, Eileen.” He murmured, shifting closer to me to drown into my eyes. I looked away, intoxicating my mind in his passion, loving the sensation his fingers provided by latching to my skin. “That is the only one of the few times where his touch made me feel loved. I forgot how it feels now.” “Don’t exaggerate, Sebastian.” I chuckled, slowly linking eyes to his adoring ones. “I bet you must have met prettier girls.” I added, growing my smile. “But the one who captured my senses is you, then who is prettier in that sense?” His smile converted into a smirk, bringing my face closer, indulging in the sensation to have me close. I truly believe we are made for each other, The ideal couple. “Them or.. you?” He whispered and I devoted all my breaths to this new bond, to my husband who showered with pure affection. “I still cannot believe what girls dream to attain is mine.” I whispered, drowning into his silver snow. “And nothing could steal you away from me.” He smirked, taking my hand, putting it over his heart. “I am yours.” I pleaded, pressing my palm over his syncing yet raging heartbeat. Touching him gave me eerie but satisfactory feelings. “That’s my girl.” He smirked, pulling away and leaning back. “Now.” Clearing his throat, his voice regaining his authority which made me perplexed what he wants to talk about. “There are few rules I expect you to obey, Eileen. Of course, they are for your betterment and you must be bound to them.” He began to say which invoked a hint of bewilderment. “It depends. What are they?” I replied with a shrug, taking a sip of my drink. I didn’t expect anything extreme. “First, No matter where you will go, you have to take suites with you. I cannot risk your life.” He paused, waiting for my reaction. I raised my eyebrows, confused. “Suites? Strange but okay, I understand your concern but-” I tried to excuse but he cut me off. “You are well aware of my position, Eileen. I have always been alone and now when I have a weak point, I don’t want anyone to take advantage of it, understand?” He said dominantly, explaining it to me which I understand. But, the word weak point made me so proud to be his, to call him mine. To be someone he cares about. ‘I am his weak point…’ I thought happily, “I understand.” I nodded with a smile. “Second, you have to take my permission before going out.” ‘Well, that sounds restrictive.’ I thought but didn’t say anything, believing he was only caring for my safety. What’s wrong, just give him a call and let him know where I am going. What could possibly go wrong, right? “What if I cannot reach you? If you didn’t attend the call or were unreachable, it would be your fault. I will have the suites anyway.” I asked casually, drinking my wine, leaning back. “Let me rephrase; Inform me where are you going. Leave a text or anything but let me know.” He breathed out, taking my hand, brushing his thumb over her knuckles. “Okay.” I chuckled, loving his hand in mine. “Third, No matter wherever you go. I want you home before me.” He said, putting his glass away after finishing it. “I understand. I don’t like going out late at night anyways but you are going to come with me if I go out clubbing late at night.” I mumbled, not thinking much about it and demanding. “We will see…” He trailed off, definitely not liking the sound of it but I frowned and was about to pull my hand away but he tightened his grip. “Okay, okay, fine. We can go together anywhere you want.” He sighed, shaking his head. “Good.” I smiled, poking his cheek with my free hand with a giggle which made him smile as well. “Now, Fourth, I won’t stop you from having male friends but do know I am a possessive man so no physical contact with them, okay? You can talk, hangout but not close like hugging.” He demanded. “Understandable, I wouldn’t like touching them needlessly either. I am not single anymore anyways.” I mumbled, not paying heed and agreeing with it. I foolishly trusted him. “And lastly.” His voice grew husky, taking the glass from my hand, turning me to him. “In my presence.” He paused, lifting my chin, lips shifting into an atrocious smirk, eyes traveling down to my lips. “Nothing else should exist.” He whispered temptingly, brushing his thumb over my lips, sending a satisfactory shiver. “Only..” Moving closer, he moved closer, before capturing my soul in his domain as I failed to notice the possessiveness burning in his exquisite eyes. “Me.” And that day, this devil imprisoned his innocently ignorant bride. “And being his deepest desire was the biggest mistake of my life.”

“It was all a dream which ended shortly. He was too good to be true…” ****** The next day I woke up, considering last night to be a dream but it wasn’t. He was too good to be true, how gently he caressed me, loved me. Though we didn’t consummate yet, being held protectively by him was a lovely sensation too. How endearingly his hands wrapped around me; the sensation is etched in my soul. Sitting up slowly, I saw him sitting on the couch in his casual shirt and trouser, one leg resting over the other assertively while reading a book. My eyes fell upon the tattoo on his hand, pushing my hairs behind, I yawned, blushing faintly while looking at his stern posture. “Good Morning.” I said timidly. He looked over from the pages, returning the smile. “Morning. Did you sleep well?” He asked, putting the book down and walking over to me. I stared intently into his spellbinding silver orbs. “Mhm.” I nodded as he kissed the top of my head, smiling beautifully and sat beside me, not parting his eyes from me. “Why are you looking at me like this?” I asked shyly, tugging my hair behind my ear, nervous by his intense eyes upon me. “How do you expect me to resist, Dear wife?” He asked temptingly, taking a strand of my hair and caressing it. “Stop it.” Giggling, I shook my head and stood up to leave for the bathroom but he held my wrist, indulging in my flushed reactions. “That’s what I can’t do,” He spoke in a charming tone, not leaving my wrist which made my heart race, smiling sheepishly. “Come on. I need to freshen up.” I pouted, leaving my wrist and running to the bathroom followed by the sound of his husky chuckle at my shyness. But, I couldn’t help it. In his presence, I grow nervous. I lose control over myself, stumble upon my words and actions. ‘Oh Lord, What is happening to me?’ I thought, leaning against the door of the bathroom, resting my hand over my chest to regain my senses and posture. But soon a smile reached my thick lips, A tear pricked in the corner as I grinned, staring at my hands in my disbelief asking myself one question. ‘Is this what love is?’ Before I knew it, A few days passed, and in these times Sebastian showered me with immense love and affection that I felt on cloud-nine. “I have to go to work tomorrow, Eileen. I have a busy schedule for a few months. After I will be done with it, we can plan our honeymoon, okay?” He said sweetly, grabbing my wrist to pull me in his laps. I was getting ready to leave for a fancy dinner, wearing a white knee-length dress. I was getting ready but this man was in another mood. I chuckled and wrapped my arms around his neck, “Okay, I understand. You don’t have to pull me down for that.” I giggled, poking his cheek. “Hey, we are newlyweds. If I won’t have affection for you then for whom I will? My Mistress?” He smirked, kissing my cheeks, hugging me firmly in his lull providing an embrace. “Shut up.” I frowned, not liking him talking about having a mistress. “You know you are the only person who can tell me to shut up and get away with it alive.” He murmured, kissing my neck, caressing me gently but it made me smirk and pull away. “Oh, really? What are you, a Mafia leader?” I laughed, leaning back and teasing him. “Sounds lovely, I would love to be one.” He said proudly, leaning back, taking my hand and stroking it lovingly. “Yeah, yeah, whatever, Mister.” I sighed, getting up which made him frown, disliking my action but I got up and began to brush my hairs. “Anyways, I want to go to Paris for our honeymoon. All this time, I always canceled my plans because I wanted to go there with my husband.” I demanded, tying my hairs in a high ponytail. “As you wish, My Lady. Your wish is my command.” He chuckled, faking a bow. Sighing, I shook my head with a gleeful grin. “You know, Sebastian. I always thought you were an extremely dominant man. You know the one who never smiles.” I mumbled, wearing my earrings. “I am. You haven’t seen me like this nor do I want you.” He shrugged, leaning back on his seat, resting his arm on her head, watching me getting ready. “Nor will I let you. I was so scared to think if you turned out to be an authoritative man, what would I do.” I laughed a little at my own words but thankfully he was a sweet man. He didn’t reply and raised from his seat. I glanced, wondering if I said something wrong but he came closer and stood behind me. “Don’t vex, what I am to the world, I won’t be with you.” Whispering, he wrapped his hands around me from behind, holding me rigidly, kissing my neck. “I am so fortunate to be your wife, Sebastian.” I whispered, lowering my gaze when he kissed my neck. “Hmmm.” Humming he remained like this for a few seconds, closing his eyes. His warmth and action gave me a strange sensation. It felt my presence provided him redemption and he urged me to reside there for eternity, holding me close to his heart to capture my soul. As if his breaths depended upon my shoulder. He held me… possessively. “Are you ready?” He asked softly, pulling away after a while, clicking his head against mine. “I would be if you allow me to.” I smiled, kissing his cheek and parting my skin unwillingly from him to focus on getting ready. He nodded and moved back. I got ready and turned to him, spinning around, “How do I look?” I asked excitedly. “The peak of beauty.” He whispered, taking my hands in his as we left for our dinner. Spending an unforgettable time together. Getting to know each other, existing as if nothing else is present in this world anymore. We were having dinner as I spoke up, “Sebastian, I am curious about one thing.” “Hmm, what is it?” He asked nonchalantly, taking a bite of his food. “Why didn’t your parents come to our wedding?” I asked, titling my head in confusion. He showed no reaction as if it meant nothing and replied, monotonously, “They were supposed to but an urgency came. I told Mr Lior too.” He hummed. “And your Brother? He didn’t come either.” I asked again, which made him pause. I blinked but his lips curled downward with a clenched jaw. My heart skipped a beat as he raised his eyes slowly towards me. “Did I ask something wrong?” I asked, tensed by his stern gaze. “Don’t mention Ruben. I didn’t want him to come anyways.” He replied direly which bewildered me but curiosity got the best of me. “Why?” I asked though he just told me not to mention him. “We are not on good terms. Don’t ask further.” He sighed, lowering his gaze again, trying to disregard my question. “Why-” I was about to ask again but he cut me off. “Can we talk about us, Eileen. You can know my family anytime. Talk about me, about us.” He whispered with a hint of rage. Trying to maintain his calm but I understand, not everyone’s relationship with their family is good. “Okay, okay, don’t frown.” I laughed a little, putting my hand on his arm but he frowned deeply and looked back at me. “You look beautiful when you smile. Smile for me.” I whispered sincerely, moving my hand further and running it in his hair before pulling away. He stared at me for a second with a hint of astonishment and exhaled, shaking his head with a feeble smile, “What do you do to me, Woman?” He laughed a little. “I am a witch.” I giggled, leaning back, bringing the endearing atmosphere back. “So, why is your accent mixed? Why isn’t it all British?” I asked casually, intrigued to know. “My Father’s British, my Mother’s American. They both wanted me to adapt their way.” He explained casually and I held my chin, mumbling. “That explains why you don’t say mate often.” I smirked but he smirked back, staring at each other for a few seconds as we both broke into a chuckle and continued our sweet dinner.

“There are secrets you wish you never knew…” ****** The next day, he was getting ready for work as I helped him too. “All black?” I asked, titling my head in confusion. He was wearing a black buttoned shirt with a matching tie and a double breasted coat. Setting his hairs perfectly to attain the immaculate supreme presence. “Hmm, I am not fond of colors.” He hummed. Applying his cologne and wearing his wedding ring, glancing at it for a second which made him smile emptily. I wonder why. “I will make you. No more all black all the time. Time to change your closet, Sir.” I smirked, leaning against the wall, teasing him. “Yes, Madam.” He sighed, not going against my words and got ready for work. “Take care.” He smiled, kissing my forehead. “You too.” I smiled back and kissed his cheeks as he left for work. After he left, I didn’t have much to do. I called my parents, talked to them for a while, then with Sofia too but time was passing by devilishly slow. I didn’t know what to do, everything was perfect in his home and I didn’t have to do anything. Sighing, I noticed it was time for lunch so I thought about surprising Sebastian and giving him lunch myself. I know it was a silly idea, I didn’t have to but I was getting bored and I intended to complain to him about it personally so I got lunch and texted him that I am coming to meet him and went to his workplace. I feel so proud to be his wife, to be the life partner of the man everyone died to see. And I am near when no one in this world is. It gave me senses of uncontrollable flutters. With a grin, I went to his unbelievably opulent workplace and entered. Of course, everyone recognized me and I went to the reception. “Oh, Good Afternoon, Madam.” She grinned, greeting me sweetly. “Hey, um, I am here to give this to Sebastian.” I replied, returning the smile. “He is not present in his cabin at the moment, but you can go there and wait.” He informed me which made me frown. I texted him I am coming yet he cannot stay for a few moments. “Where is he? A meeting?” I asked, resting my hand on my waist. “He is at the parking lot for now. He will be there in a moment.” She replied which left me bewildered. ‘Parking lot? What is he doing there?’ I thought, confused, what he was doing there but since I was naive and stupid I had to go and check. “Um, Then I will see him there. He is just there.” I shrugged casually and went to the parking lot to see him. I was just going to see my husband. What could possibly go wrong with this, right? “Madam, I am sorry, no one can enter the lot at the moment. It’s closed.” The guard informed me and it pissed me. “I am his wife, you know it, don’t you?” God, it felt amazing to use my authority as his wife. “Yes, I do and I deeply apologize for my intrusion but Boss ordered us to not let anyone in. Please.” He said apologetically, frightened almost. “Oh… Then answer my one question.” I said suspiciously. “Yes?” “Is he with a woman?” I asked with a hint of distress in my voice which made him laugh. “No, of course, not. You are the first woman of his life, rest assured.” He reassured me which truly relieved a hint of tension which evoked in my chest. “Oh, then it’s good. Give this to him, I made it for him. I should leave now.” I smiled, giving him the food I cooked for Sebastian. “Sure.” He nodded, taking it as my steps retreated to leave but before I could go back- I should have, I truly should have left and never return- A scream reached my ears which dropped my heart rate, inducing instant dread, worried it might not be… His’. “What was that?” I asked as a horror crept upon my face, shivering to hear the anguish in the scream but horrifyingly it was an oddly familiar sound. “What? What are you talking about?” He asked, still returning a kind smile. “Scream. Someone screamed. Can’t you hear it?” I asked, panicking a little, losing my breath in dismal. My heart began to race abnormally. “There’s nothing. You are only imagining.” He said, trying to convince me but my senses cannot lie. I am certain I heard a cream. “I am not. I know-” Before I could continue another voice came. “HELP!!” My eyes widened in appall, soul frightened to fathom what happened. “See.” Saying, I tried to run and see. He tried to stop me but I pushed him away, “You can’t go! Stop, Madam!” He yelled, grabbing me, stopping me from going further, preventing me from witnessing what atrocity was taking place there. “LET ME GO!” I shouted, pushing him away and running towards the lot but the sight I was greeted with upon entering petrified my soul to no extent. My mind ceased to function, inducing unbearable dread in my body, ruining the dream I just gained in a matter of heartbeat. Only to find none other than Sebastian with a gun in his hand, pointing it at the first and last boyfriend I ever had; Rick. “Sebastian…” Whispering his name, horror brimmed in my eyes, taking a step back in inexplicable fright, afraid of the man before me right now. He gradually lifted his dead eyes from Rick to me, chaining his eyes with mine. That is when I realized- He is not what he showed. The man before me is nothing but a cluster of ruthlessness, it was clear from his deadpan eyes which imprisoned my soul. “Please… Don’t…” My whole being shivered, shaking my head in denial as a tear rolled down my cheek but he smirked hauntingly. That was the smirk I was going to remember for the rest of my life- The smirk of a devil. With a dead stare into my eyes, he didn’t think twice and shot Rick.

~ Sebastian ~ Those who dwell in darkness lose their path to the surface. That is where they belong. That is where ‘I’ belong. And I love it. Each drop of misery I gain exhilarates me. I could never have enough of one’s pain, one’s blood. I crave it to fulfill the thirst of the devil within me. I don’t know when this bloodlust induced in me but I don’t regret it either. I don’t need anything but to quench my thirst for despair. I don’t want to rule the abyss, I want to become the abyss. I love being a sinfully heartless devil. That is where ‘I’ belong. “I can’t believe it, Mate! Not only you didn’t bother to invite your own fucking Brother but didn’t let us come either!?” Father yelled, infuriated at the fact that I didn’t bother to call them at my wedding. My silver eyes remained unaffected, pushing my raven hairs falling on my face behind. Turning mute to his scolding as it couldn’t alter the fate of the poor soul I have successfully imprisoned. Pitiful woman, tied to the most unwanted man. Her life is going to become hell when she will realize I am not the Prince she sought. ‘She is going to regret admiring me.’ I was in the main hall, sitting on the couch, leaning back with my one leg over the other, rubbing my temple, ignoring each word he spoke. Unfortunately, I decided to pay them a visit before going to work. After my wedding holidays, It was my first day at work so I thought going to them which was a terrible choice. “Hmmm.” Releasing a long hum, I closed my eyes for a second, lips curled down to discard the noise. “Don’t just hum. Respond properly! What the hell were you thinking!? How could you just marry out of the blue!?” He yelled again, losing his patience with me but I remained unaffected. “Hmmm.” “Ruben got to know from the news that his own damn brother is married. What’s your problem with him!?” My jaw clenched when he brought Ruben into this matter. Opening my eyes, I sent a death-glare in Father’s direction to halt his unnecessary scolding before my non-existent patience fades and I end up doing what he won’t be able to bear. “Don’t drag Ruben into this. I am not obliged to invite him.” I warned him to not speak further. They both narrowed their eyes at me in repulsion but it was not new, I was used to this expression. Not only from them but everyone. That is who I am and it feels satisfactory when they realize who they are talking to. “Okay fine. Let’s keep Ruben out of this. What about your wife Eileen?” He scoffed, folding his arm. “What about her?” I sighed, arching a brow. “You married Eileen Lior of all people. An innocent and kind hearted girl.” He said angrily. “So what?” I asked with a sour face. “I ask, Why ruin the life of that poor woman by binding her with a ruthless animal like you?” He growled but I smirked darkly in return. It made my heart skip a beat in thrill. It sounds utterly bewitching. An innocent soul trapped with pure ignorance in a devil’s trap. It made me electrified. “Dear, You can’t call your own son this.” Mother said, trying to hold Father but they both know his words were a perfect definition of our bond. “I am right, Melissa. Look at him, this bastard is smirking! He would break that soul beyond repair. He is going to ruin her life.” He began to lose his strength to release further anger but I was only taking pride. “Sounds beautiful.” I mumbled, turning my head away for a second with a fiendish chuckle which I tried to suppress but couldn’t. “See! He is well aware of his beastly nature yet chose an innocent for his indulgence. Why, Sebastian? Why did you destroy her life?” He asked faintly, relaxing his shoulders. With a deeply grieved face, emitting sympathy- Not for me, but my wife who is now trapped with me. “Are you planning to become a casanova too, huh?!” Father yelled. But Mother was holding Father before he died of another heart attack, helping him to sit down. “Son, there must be a reason. Do you love her? Do you like her? You have never toyed with women before. How did she catch your attention?” Mother asked. “Attention? She didn’t get my attention nor love. In fact, I feel nothing for that woman.” I replied, rising from my seat, frightening both my parents in dread to fathom what beast they have brought up. Their eyes widened in appall when I spoke this, shivering to ponder what I am going to do if I didn’t intend to love her. “Then… Why?” Father asked vaguely, definitely resenting the dark smirk affixed on my lips when my features darkened. “I want that woman to give birth to my heir or heiress.” I enunciated which made them gasp, not believing how I have chained her only for my selfish purpose. “For a child? Does she or her family know-” I cut Mother off. “No. No one knows but she could have this world under her feet as long as she remains within her boundary. I don’t intend to hurt her… for now.” I added for now because I know I will grow weary. She had already been testing my patience with her mien. I married her so she could stay quietly without complaining but her demands left me on the edge. This woman should be grateful for the leniency I provide. “Sebastian, please, leave that poor soul alone. You can find any girl who would willingly do this. But she doesn’t even know who you are, what we are. Don’t bring an innocent soul into our tainted bloodline.” Mother whispered, almost begging me to stop. But hearing enhanced my craving, the sight when she will realize things are not what she imagined was beautiful. I needed it. I wanted her to suffer in my palm for my personal satisfaction. Licking my lips in thrill, I rested my hand on the armrest of the chair, leaning forward which startled them, smirking and growing sinister as I snickered. “That is exactly why I desire her.” The sound of my tainted laugh left them horrified, shaking their heads in denial but I continued. “I want to taint her soul.” I growled, reflecting my animalistic urges, hysteria flickering in my eyes. “I want to break her.”

They should have known long ago what I would do to her. They thought I would kill her- No. I won’t. “I want to break her.” Enunciating my intentions, breaking their heart by my choice of actions, I moved back, turning to leave but Mama held my hand desperately. “Sebastian, my love, Please.” She whispered, getting up, holding me firmly. With an emotionless expression, I glanced at her over my shoulder, narrowing my eyes but she gave my hand a tight squeeze. “Please don’t be a monster.” She begged but it brought a smirk to my lips as I rested my hand over hers. I removed it slowly, moving to her ears, whispering heartlessly, “But, I am.” Leaving them horrified to fathom what they gave birth to accompanied by the sound of my menacing laugh echoing in the air as I left for work. I was working and during work, distractions are my biggest resentments. I cannot bear it and when I received a text from Eileen that she is coming to see me, I lost my tolerance with that woman. “Damn this woman.” I cursed under my breath, weary of her constant attraction towards me. Can’t she just stay quietly at home and mind her own damn work? “Elyna.” I called my assistant, taking my phone, rising from my seat. “Yes, Boss?” She asked. “Bring Eileen’s ex lover here and if she comes, take her to me. I cannot stand this woman anymore.” I muttered, frowning deeply, going into the lift with her following me with flabbergast plastered on her face. “But, Boss. You wanted to wait, you wanted to hide your identity from her then- In just a week?” She asked, trying to comprehend. But it was not a worry for me but for Eileen. She was shredding compassion for her. “Do you want to be in her lover’s place?” I asked seriously, glancing at her which made her breath hitch in appall. “No, I am sorry.” She immediately said, moving away in fright, shaking her head. “Then shut up.” I hissed, not wanting to hear anything from anyone. I know I am the one who demanded a woman with no lover but hers was a juvenile bond. A college love but none of it matters to me nor I care personally. But to show her how I am, that man has to be my offering. If I care this much about life, I wouldn’t be here. “Here is him, Boss.” My right hand man, Dave said, pushing him to the front with his hand tied behind his back. If there’s anyone I trust the most, it’s Dave and his Brother Jacob. My two most important men. “Please, let me go. What did I do wrong? Who are you guys?” He sobbed, struggling to get but there is something but a human’s suffering which entices me. It excites me whenever I see someone crawling under me to beg for mercy. It reminds me I am not among the saints, I love each whimper I gain from my victims. “Please, I beg you, let me go…” He sobbed, trying to get free but I only glanced at Elyna. “Go.” She nodded, making a disquiet face, leaving us alone with the poor ignorant soul. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” I replied, lips curling from one side darkly, bending to his level, moving my hand to Dave. He gave me my special dagger, I love how sinfully it was carved, it fits perfectly around my fingers as I traced it around his throat. “Ah, don’t move or else it will glide in smoothly. Trust me, It will.” I whispered seductively, moving my dagger to his neck all the way up to his tears, smearing them over his face. I was indulging in his misery but a sudden thrill evoked in me and I couldn’t control my body anymore as without a warning, I stabbed his shoulder, making him scream. “Is that all you got? With this decibel, not even these walls could hear you.” I chuckled, well aware of the excitement I gained from his pain. Dying to hear more of his screams. I don’t remember how I gained this bloodlust but I live to die for it now. I can never have enough of it. “Let’s gain more.” An atrocious aura surrounded me, I tightened my grip on the dagger and dragged it down, making him scream more. “HELP!!” Laughing at his useless attempts, I rose from the ground as his blood flew uncontrollably, staining my expensive shoes. I gave Dave the dagger and took out my gun to have more fun with him. “LET ME GO!” Arching a brow, I turned my head to the side, not expecting Eileen to come here directly but ah well, there is no going back anymore. I want her to fear me. To realize she had to live in my terror from now on. That her life was ruined the moment she said ‘I do.’ My blood pumped, the imagination of her horror gave me electrifications and then she came. Only to find none other than her beloved husband with a gun in his hand, pointing it at the first and last boyfriend she ever had. ‘Ah, how magnificent.’ I thought after seeing her soul quivering before me, utterly trapped. “Sebastian…” Whispering my name, fear brimmed in her eyes. Taking a step back, finally realizing that I am not what she thinks. Her fairytale ended terribly before it could start. Tch, tch, poor soul…. I love it. I gradually lifted my dead eyes from this man to her, indulging in every drop of fright, dropping from her aesthetic features. “Please… Don’t…” Shaking her head in denial, a tear rolled down her cheek but I smirked hauntingly. That is what I crave, I needed more of her fear. With an intense eye-contact, I shot her lover without a second thought. So she could etch this fact in her soul for the rest of her life that she married a Monster.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303099”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“I don’t want this, I said, I don’t want this!” With tears glistening in my sapphire eyes, my miserable voice echoed in the room, only to receive a glare from my mother. “Shut up, Eliana. Do you have any idea what the hell you are saying? Tomorrow is your wedding and that is final.” She growled, pushing me away. She refused to listen as we were being forced. My ex-boyfriend, Kyle, was threatening me to marry him. And I couldn’t… because my heart belonged to someone else. “Please, try to understand, Mama, I can’t!” “Why!?” “Why don’t you get it?! I just can’t!” My black hair was messy, scattered over my back as I shook my head in denial, refusing to bind my life with a man I no longer loved. It was all forced and unwanted on my side. I didn’t want this! “I can’t do this, please, don’t do this to me, Mama,” Whispering weakly, I wiped my gleaming tears and pleaded with her yet it was unheard. My tears or anger had no effect. They were determined to make me marry Kyle which I didn’t want at all cost, not when my feelings for him were non-existent. “Dear, please try to understand, that man is threatening your father. If you don’t get married- what if he does something horrible?” She made a failed attempt to make me listen and obey quietly, to which I scoffed, folding my arms at my chest out of stubbornness. “I don’t care,” “What is wrong with you? Why are you doing this?!” Done with my whining, she grabbed my arm, losing her patience when I persistently declined their demand of forcing me into an undesirable marriage with an unstable man. And to worsen my state, the door knocked and the man I least wanted to see came, causing my heart to skip a beat. The one with ruthless silver eyes, hard features perfectly combed pitch-black hair, and a beard entered dominantly. Not bothering to look at me, he called my mother. “Mrs. Duke,” “Ah, Denzel, thank God, you are finally here. Please, make her listen, tell her to marry Kyle quietly,” She smiled in relief when the only person who could make me agree came and that fact brought a tear near my eyelids. He wouldn’t do that to me, right? Narrowing my blue gaze, I wanted him to look at me which he didn’t, inducing a strange ache as he approached us slowly. “I will,” What…? Pulling away, I grit my teeth in frustration, not accepting this as my fate. Especially not when the one I wanted was before me! “When I have said I won’t then I won’t,” I declared in a hiss that made his jaw clenched, earning a flinch from me. “Your father is in the hospital because of the heart attack, stop being selfish at least now and-” Before she could use emotional attacks to force me to marry he cut her off by raising his one hand in the air and resting the other in the pocket of his black pants. “Mrs. Duke, calm down, I will talk to her. Please give us a few moments to be alone,” “Okay…” Shaking her head in disappointment, she didn’t argue further and walked away as my body shivered when we were alone in my room. The button of his white shirt was opened, revealing his toned chest and power with perfectly rolled sleeves. He had always been devilishly handsome. Liting up his cigarette, he rolled his eyes as if me or my feelings never mattered to him and stopped before me. “Hmm? What is your problem?” “Wh- what?” “Why don’t you want to marry Kyle?” Releasing the smoke I hate, his tone demanded an answer but my chest constricted upon receiving such coldness from his side. “He is rich, he wants you, doing everything for you. He will keep you happy. Then what seems to be the issue?” “How can you say this?” With a trembling posture and gaped mouth, I stared at him in disbelief as he spoke so heartlessly that my mind shut down. “You can’t be serious. How can you allow this marriage to happen in the first place?” He smoked calmly as I weakly whimpered. “Stop it, stop him, stop this all, Denzel! I don’t want this!” “You are going to marry him and that is final,” “No… no,” With a tear coming near my eyelid, I whispered sorrowfully, praying he would understand. “I don’t want him, I want you, Denzel,” …But to no avail. “I am thirty and you are twenty-two, you are so much younger than me, Eliana. Plus, I have never seen you from a romantic perspective,” A tear rolled down my cheek followed by a cease functioning due to sorrow. “You and I were never anything, snap out of it,” “What…?” My misery, my feelings, nothing mattered to him. It failed to reach him. ‘How could he forget the moments we spent? Our time together? Wasn’t I… precious to him?’ “Then why did you come near me?!” “Why did you touch me?!” “Said those beautiful things to me?!” I whisper-yelled and was about to hit his chest for evoking emotion in me and now neglecting me like I never meant anything.1 Grabbing my wrist harshly, he looked down at me with no emotions in those dark eyes. “It was a mistake,” “No…” Unable to bear it, a few tears powerlessly rolled down, causing him to narrow his beautiful gaze. “Please tell me you are lying. You can’t say this… you- you cherish me, don’t you?” His lock on me became harder before releasing it, draining me of energy, and leaving me vulnerable. “Please tell me you are lying, I will accept lies too but say I am not a mistake,” I grew desperate by the destruction surrounding me. My eyes sought compassion, sadly, I found none. Still… still, I wanted him to be mine. To hold me. “Please don’t break my heart, Denzel,” “I am not here to hear your whining or about your needless love, Eliana.” He scowled. Pointing his finger outrageously at me to stop expressing my true feelings for him. He had no intention of considering my emotions worthy. In a heartbeat, everything fragmented. But, why was he doing this? Was everything a lie? Did those moments never mean anything? “How could you do this to me, Denzel?” When I released more tears, he realized his action. He curled his hand in a powerless fist and came closer again. “Okay, I agree, Kyle is being a jerk right now but he will keep you happy, trust me, marry him.” “No, no, no,” “Listen, dammit,” “NO!” I was on the verge of sobbing, glaring at him with tears, he was stabbing my heart with those ruthless statements. “He will be a much better man than I will be, Eliana, you must marry him,” Sighing, he was about to place his hand on my shoulder to convince me but I slapped it away. “I. Said. No,” I growled. Staring dead into his eyes that flickered a malevolence which doubled my perturbation. He arched an eyebrow, probably giving me a moment to change my statement, when I didn’t, he ended up chuckling darkly. Holding his sides, he let out a ‘tch, tch, tch,’ sound, shaking his head as I was bewildered by what happened to him. “You don’t understand the language of affection, do you?” Smirking, he turned his head away and turned back with a darker, menacing glare that startled me endlessly as he grabbed my arm harshly, making me gasp in pain. “Denzel, leave me!” “Now listen to me quietly, woman, I am not here to listen to your whining and refusals,” He was leaning dangerously closer to my face where our breaths almost mixed up, sending a deadly shiver down my spine. He looked dead into my eyes and growled furiously. “I will drag you down the aisle myself if you resist, Eliana,” Failing to endure this ache, I ended up crying terribly and was about to place my hand on his chest. “Don’t do this to me, Denzel, please, I love you-” “AND I FUCKING DON’T!” Frightening me by his yelling, he pushed me back. Shattering my heart by his rejection I could feel an intense pain being shot through my chest. It felt like my soul was being suffocated with tears gleaming in my eyes but everything was razed. My dreams, my love, my expectations, my future, everything. … Because he never felt the same. “So you better seal those lips, do as your parents say, and marry Kyle Hudson quietly,” “No, no, no, listen-” “You damn well,” “Denzel, please-” Giving me one last warning, his heavy steps retreated, leaving me in my room all alone to weep until I couldn’t produce more tears. “No..!!” I was profoundly agonized at my fate where I was going to marry a man I don’t love, by the man I love…

The next day, dressed as a bride forcefully, I was holding my mother’s arm desperately. “Mama, I will do anything you say, don’t make me marry Kyle,” “Do you think I want that? We have no choice, my love. Look at your father, only you can save him.” She sighed. Frowning when I was not moving an inch she secured the veil over my head. I wanted them to listen, to understand that he wasn’t the man I wanted. The one I truly desired was the person who forced me to say yes. Why couldn’t he notice my love? My feelings for him? Why make me marry Kyle when I didn’t want to? “Please…” I whimpered, clutching my chest due to pain and enhancing that sting, he entered with his cold front. ‘Wow, so he had dressed up for my fucking wedding too.’ Unbothered expressions, wearing a black shirt and pants accompanied by a waistcoat and well-combed hair to look eye-catching. My jaw clenched, glaring at him through the reflection which he obviously ignored, and asked Mother. “Are you guys ready?” “No. I am not,” I hissed, ripping the veil off from my head and throwing it away. Displeased with my actions, he came closer. I flinched when without a second, he grabbed my wrist and made me stand. “I don’t have time for your drama. Come,” I felt numb, I was drained, I couldn’t do it but he forced me to move. My lips began to shake with tears blurring my vision. “Mama,” Please, please, please, stop him… “Denzel, careful, please,” Mother whispered, emitting compassion for me but how could I blame her? There was nothing she could do. Kyle was too powerful… we couldn’t fight him. “Then tell her to accept her fate. This is the best for her but her tiny brain is incapable of understanding this,” Growling, he didn’t bother to hear further and since my father was in the hospital, he decided to walk me down himself. Like hell, I would let it! Whimpering, I struggled to release his harsh grip but he had always been overwhelmingly strong, and nothing I did affected him. “Leave me, let me go!” “Leave me, Denzel!” “I said I don’t want to,” Tired of my whining, he gave me a rough yank, pressing me against the wall. My throat dries when his muscular body is lethally closer to mine. Sadly, those heartbeats were no longer latched with mine. I shivered when he placed his one hand above my head and pressed his index finger on my lips with the other hand, freezing me in one contact. “Shut the fuck up, Eliana,” I obeyed… Silly me, after he had horribly broken my heart, I swayed by his one action. What kind of attractive spell was it? It was almost like a connection with a soulmate. Did he feel the same- ‘Oh, what was I saying? If he had, he wouldn’t be throwing me into fire.’ “Mhm-” “Enough, Eliana, stop creating a damn scene.” Licking my lips anxiously, silent tears streamed as I held his wrist, pulling his hand from my lips down. “You stop it,” My misery was transparent yet he had become blind towards my anguish. He couldn’t hear how madly my heart was screaming his name. How insensitively he backed away from me… “You are no one to decide or force me into anything. Leave me, Denzel, don’t do this to me.” I whimpered, shaking my head in denial. And my weak, delicate whisper infuriated him. He almost looked… powerless and slammed his both hands on either side. “What is your problem!?” I responded breathlessly, “Do you want me to die from the pain of marrying Kyle before you?” His anger faded at my comment. “What?” My mouth gaped out of incredulity when I sobbed a little, leaving the cage of his arms to cover my mouth and wipe my tears. “Even if you don’t feel the same, I cannot bear marrying another man before you,” I cried a little, taking support from the wall yet stumbled. The heftiness was too much for my fragile soul as tears gleamed, and breaths restricted around my throat. “How can I marry another man when the one I love is before me…?” “Stop speaking nonsense, Eliana. You are about to marry Kyle,” He whispered, forcing murder words from my tongue that caused me to snarl. “But, I feel nothing for him! I don’t love him! I love-” “Enough!” My tears, my words, my pain, nothing worked, nothing lessened my pain. It was unbearable for me to hold Kyle’s hands, it would only be a nightmare for me. Unfortunately, he comprehended nothing. Maybe I was never that important or close. Neither these tears nor my confession mattered… “Enough is enough,” Relaxing a little, he contemptibly pointed his finger at me along with a warning tone. “Don’t spout nonsense,” It pierced a portion of my soul, igniting embers I never knew existed. It hurt a lot. Never once I imagined he would abandon me… “Nonsense.. huh?” Hanging my head low with endless gloom, I forced my sobbing to halt, staring at the ground- the place life threw me- for a few seconds. That man had ZERO care about my anguish. My life had fallen apart. “You-” “Leave me. I won’t go with you.” He attempted to grab me so he could drag my hollow soul to that fucking altar which I didn’t allow. “You are not my father, you are a nobody, Denzel Reynold,” I growled, pointing my finger at him in the way, praying his soul would burn too as I gathered my dress and moved back. “Okay, fine. Go with your mother,” He scoffed. Just, scoffed. Once again, it meant nothing to him. Rolling my eyes, I ran back to the dressing room, to my mother who was astonished to find me back. “What happened?” “Why would he take me there? You are my mother, I will go with you,” “But, you are so attached to him-” “I don’t care. I will go with you,” I hissed, curling my hands in a fist to contain my powerlessness. “Okay,” Mother didn’t think deeply about the reasoning and helped me to fix my form. When she set the veil over my head again, she kissed the top of my head, heartbroken. “I am sorry, this is not how I imagined your marriage, my love,” “Me too. But… What can I say? Let’s go and get over this,” I sighed, giving her hand an assuring squeeze. I was left with no choice, too empty to fake sadness at this point. “Bless you,” She smiled, wiping her tears as we left where the man I least wanted to see was waiting for me. The scheming billionaire, Kyle Hudson. His blue eyes shone, brown hair flowed in the air while keeping a charming expression. I got fooled once, but not again. His usual manipulative aura surrounded him, earning a glare from me. ‘Wow, after destroying my life, and sending my father to the hospital, here he is,’ The second I stepped forth, his face glowed, observing my helpless figure carefully, doubling the wrath flaring in me. That bastard… “Ah, there you are, Darling, I was impatiently waiting for you.” “I wasn’t,” I whispered furiously. “Ah, come on, You are looking absolutely stunning,” Grinning, he took my hand without offering, making me stand at the altar. Keeping my hands caged in his, he pulled us closer, too much to my discontent. “Drop that sweet act after giving my father a heart attack,” I muttered, rolling my eyes. “Do you think I did this deliberately?” “Yeah, right,” I scanned the hall and fortunately, Denzel wasn’t there. I seriously wouldn’t be able to continue if he was there. It stabbed me that after devastating me, here I was, incapable of marrying another man in his presence. It was like he had taken shelter into my soul- Shut up! “If I had known he was weak-hearted, I wouldn’t have come near him in the first place,” He frowned, caressing my knuckles to convince me. “I don’t need your explanations,” “Okay, I am sorry, Baby. Let’s place this behind us and start a new life, I promise I will give you all the happiness and keep you happy.” Murmuring, he kissed my hands, flashing a wide, toothy grin to convince me. Not wanting to create a scene or infuriate him, I remained motionless as the ceremony started. The worst point of my life. If my heart hadn’t belonged to someone else. In that case, how could I fathom liberating a yes for an undesirable marriage? “Do you, Eliana Duke, take Kyle Hudson, as your lawfully wedded husband?” No, never, not anymore. It took life-threatening force from me to say ‘I do,’- It shattered me. Each second was heavy on my breaths, tears refilled, and suffocation took over me. Invisible fetter defeated me and it was not from Kyle’s actions. But, Denzel’s. When I never meant anything then why did he hold my hand? Just to leave me on another man’s mercy? I was overwhelmingly outraged at Denzel, hating myself for loving a man like him who left me here. Whatever the reason was, my life was destroyed. … All because of him.

“I pronounce you as the husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride,” And then came the unbearable declaration that immobilized my very soul, to contemplate the lowest my life had reached. My body shivered at the announcement. My eyes went wide from heartache, jaw-dropping with a throbbing headache. A strong rush of pain traveled, making me incapable of reacting. “I was dying for this moment, you are finally all mine now, Mrs. Hudson,” What the fuck did just happen in a moment? I… got married… to someone else? No, I must be imagining. It had to be a nightmare, else, I won’t be myself anymore. “Ah, my beautiful bride,” I stood like a statue when he lifted my veil and without a warning pressed his lips upon mine to display his ownership over me. I didn’t kiss back, it was cold, it was horrible. I hated the way those lips moved upon mine, satisfying his carving followed by a tear of defeat because- My love lost. My feelings were lost. I lost. After the undesirable kiss, we pulled away. I wiped my lips which Kyle noticed but he was too exhilarated and decided to ignore it. Just like my consent to this unasked marriage. “Please take care of my daughter,” Mother wept, hugging me while I stood dead inside. “I know I took a wrong approach but I will try my best to redeem my mistake,” Kyle grinned, placing his hand over my shoulder to press me against his chest with a heartbreaking question. “Aren’t you going to meet Denzel? In fact, where is he? He is close to you after all,” I replied immediately, “I don’t want to see him,” “Come on, don’t say this. He was there for you always. Bid him goodbye. I am waiting for you,” He smiled, patting my back to go and see the man who threw me into this abyss in the first place. At that moment, a flame burned in my chest. I felt a sting, an unendurable one. A constriction I hadn’t experienced before that evoked nothing but… wrath. “Hmph, meet him, huh?” When Kyle told me to meet him, I didn’t want to. I was afraid to see him at the last moment, seeing him would flare my soul. I couldn’t do it, especially not after becoming another man’s wife. But, if I didn’t, that would evoke suspicion and double the rage in my hollow chest so unwillingly, I went and saw him all alone in the corridor. Leaning his back against the wall, staring coldly at his hands, enhancing his handsome features, immersed in thoughts. So careless, so uncaring, so cold. “Denzel,” Calling him sternly, I gathered my dress and walked up to him as we stopped before each other as strangers. “Eliana?” His piercing resonance came. Still no expression on his desirable face… and that brought a tear near my eyes. ‘Still no feelings?’ I thought with a wretched heart. Everything that used to exist, what I imagined for us perished when I stood before him as a married woman. My whole life was destroyed… Hugging my sides, I lowered my gaze painfully, gritting my teeth to contain my emotions but failed, my soul was being torn apart as I hissed. “Is this what you wanted huh?” “I did what should be done, you and I were never a match.” He exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. To show that he was becoming tired of explaining the same thing to me. How easy it was for him to neglect me and my feelings. With my smeared emotions, I came closer, grabbing his shirt. “Never a match huh?” Glaring dead into his eyes with heartbreak spreading widely as I told him the undeniable reality. “But, my heart is burning with your name, Denzel,” “You are someone else’s wife now,” “Exactly. That is why.” His mouth gaped, placing his hand gradually over mine to stop me from chasing his path but I wouldn’t have if he hadn’t invited me. After pouring my everything, I gained nothing. “You are a liar, disloyal, and the worst person ever,” A tear rolled down my cheek as my steps stumbled, leaning against the wall, it was serving as a support which I hopelessly required in this suffocating moment. There was a little distance between us and this was augmenting my anguish. “How could you do this to me, Denzel? Wasn’t I precious to you?” Sniffling to suppress my crying, I dug my nail into my arm to contain my emotions and not scatter. Again, received piercing silence as a reply. Closing my eyes, after being heartbroken, I took a deep breath. “How easy was it for you to make me marry Kyle despite knowing all my feelings are for you?” “I said it was a mistake-” “No, it was not and you fucking know it!” I snapped, hitting his chest. “You knew everything, you were well aware of my love and after being done with me, you threw me to Kyle, huh?” I growled, losing my composure. “Look. It’s nothing like this.” He sighed. His insensible demeanor was testing my patience at this point. “Stop your lies. Just to save your bond with your fucking girlfriend Gizelle, you threw me out of the way, you selfish bastard,” “Think whatever you want,” How cruel… Wiping my tears and regaining my posture, I was staring at him with mixed emotions of disbelief and betrayal… while he was unaffected. As we were staring at each other, lost in our own perception, the different chains that ripped us apart, Kyle came, breaking the brief moment. “Eliana? There you are. Are you guys done?” Causing me to come back to reality and realize that I was wearing the ring of ‘his’ name now. ‘There was no place for Denzel in my life… then why was I hurting too much for him?’ “Denzel, where were you during the ceremony? I didn’t see you,” “Congratulations and I was there. You were just too focused on her,” Denzel replied in his dominant tone, giving Kyle a side hug. “I guess so.” He chuckled before turning to me, “Come, baby, let’s go then,” Nodding, I was about to go but Denzel stopped Kyle, bewildering me. “Kyle,” “Hmm?” “Take care of Eliana,” He spoke sincerely, inducing an intolerable pain in my chest. How could he possibly say this after shattering my heart? “Of course, don’t worry.” He grinned, showing him a thumbs up but now I couldn’t bear it. Holding Kyle’s sleeves, I used a fake charming tone. “Kyle, can you grab my bag? Is it with my mother, please? I will be there in a moment,” “Sure. Be quick, I am waiting,” “Okay,” The second he left, I darted in his Denzel, confused when I made him Kyle. My throat felt like burning, my mind was submerged in despondency. And when all of it failed to reach him- it burned me more. Like hell I would leave with anguish now. “What is still left to talk about?” Denzel asked coldly. Lighting up his cigarette before resting his hand in his pockets to forge a strong posture. “I won’t forget what you have done to me. How you have betrayed my feelings and emotions, Denzel,” I growled. Poking his chest with my index finger, not removing my disappointing gaze from his and cursing him sincerely. “I pray you never get the one you love too,” “I hope you suffer for the one you love,” “I wish your heart breaks terribly,” Leaving him astonished, with an immense feeling of being disheartened, my steps retreated. Shaking my head accompanied by a tear as I gave him the final curse. “Curse you and your life, Denzel Reynolds,”

‘Look where the desire to have you left me in my life..? I just wanted you, Denzel. And you were the only person who left me,’ After eradicating his name from my heart and cruising his life for what he had done to me, I went back. It was crushing me, it was weighing too much on me. I wasn’t mentally prepared to become a wife, not Kyle’s. It was never on my list and all of it was heavy for me but I was left with no choice. He had left me and whoever it would be now won’t make a difference. “Sorry, I am back,” I called, coming back to where he was waiting for me in his Rolce Royce, leaning against it while trying to convince my mother. “I promise I will be good- Done? Let’s go now,” Flashing his fake smile, he opened the door for me. I glared at him and turned back to Mother who gave me a pitiful look. What could it do? Nothing. “I want to see my father first,” I demanded seriously, getting in the car while he was setting my dress and grinning. “We are going there anyways,” I rolled my eyes and accidentally found him in the middle, far away but somehow my eyes managed to catch his attention. When our eyes met, an unbearably strange yet throbbing sensation traveled to my core, I couldn’t understand but it was hard to cope with. “Denzel,” Still after cursing him, I mouthed inaudibly his name before leaving. ‘Was everything a lie? Why did you protect me when you couldn’t call me yours? Who was I to you?’ Staring outside, I thought painfully. I wanted to scream but couldn’t as suffocation had restricted me from doing so. After we left, all that remained was a scar. And it was hurting, badly, ‘very’ badly. ‘I wish you could have told me what made you do this,’ Releasing a tear, It was pointless to ask a question he couldn’t answer. Amid this pain and feeling of betrayal, I noticed Kyle. He was smiling widely, staring intensely at me with a never-ending smile for having- stealing what he wanted- like always. “Why are you bothering to act now?” I muttered, twirling my fingers around my dress, becoming anxious by the way he shifted closer. “I am not acting. I truly want you.” He murmured, taking my hands and kissing my knuckles, disturbing my whole functioning. Stop it. Just, stop it. “But, I don’t. Not anymore after everything you have done to me, Kyle,” I hissed, yanking my hand away from his unwanted ones. “Please, Eliana, don’t do this. I love you,” He told me in a warning tone. Closing my eyes, I didn’t have the strength to continue anymore so I merely hummed in response and left for my new home, with my husband after meeting my father. “This is it, Eliana. Your new life. Just you and your husband.” I spoke to myself, staring at my reflection, in the beautifully embellished room with a frown. My wedding night was a moment to create and start a memorable bond. ‘You have no idea I wanted you to give your body, your soul, your emotions up to me, Eliana,’ Still, you rejected me after saying those words, Denzel. “No, no, what the hell am I thinking? Snap out of it.” My body shivered when I remembered ‘his’ touching me, freezing my steps, scaring me to wonder how Kyle would react. I couldn’t possibly tell him. “What should I do now?” I cursed under my breath, throwing the veil away and taking deep breaths. Placing my hands over the ledge, I gulped hard until the creaking sound of the door came, indicating he had come to claim the prize he won in this charade of power. His money, his power, everything won against us. Swallowing hard, I didn’t dare to turn until his large hand gripped my shoulder and nibbled on my ear. “Finally,” Humming seductively, he froze my whole being, leading his lips down to my neck as I stood still, motionless when his hands snaked around my waist. “What? Not going to stop me? I am going to kiss your neck now,” He mumbled, placing his chin on my shoulder to tease me. Acting all lovey after forcing me. “You are my husband. No matter how unfavorable or what depraved method you have used to marry me,” I spoke coldly, glancing over my shoulder. “Hey, hey, don’t say this now. I am sorry.” He chuckled, digging his hand into my waist to warn me to watch my words unless I wanted to provoke his beastly side. “Sorry for what? For giving my father a heart attack. For forcing me into this marriage? Or for hurting me?” I whispered vaguely, nibbling my bottom lip anxiously. “You know I didn’t mean to hurt you in any way, neither physically nor emotionally,” He sighed, pressing out lower bodies, embracing me tightly from behind. To show that he owned me now and wouldn’t let anyone or anyone interfere between us. “Let’s place this behind us and become one. I will love you like always, come back to me, baby,” He whispered temptingly, leading his hand to my back, and unzipping my dress. A deadly sensation went to my core, knowing he wouldn’t settle until consummating and won’t listen to my excuse either so giving up to fate, I looked down. “Do you see another option before me?” Unwillingly, painfully, heartbroken, after being rejected by him, I gave up and chuckled with a helpless tear rolling down. “Good,” *** The next day, bearing an aching pain in my body due to last night’s event. We were married, and I couldn’t avoid him forever, he wouldn’t let it anyway. How cold it felt… how unwanted it was. And carrying that weight, I started my life as his wife with a dead heart. After taking a shower, I put on an expensive dress, and makeup to enhance my features until he also woke up and pulled me to his chest. “Morning, beautiful,” “Hmm. Come down. I am starving, let’s have breakfast.” I replied, applying my lipstick. He leaned down to kiss but placing my hand in the middle, I got back, “Lipstick, not smudge proof.” Using a dead tone, I went down, not preferring unasked intimacy, and got down. He didn’t think much thankfully and came down. We were having breakfast, I lost my appetite. Twirling my fork around my food, I was staring into nothingness until I saw Kyle giving me a questionable look. I muttered, forcing a bite down, “What happened?” “Nothing, I just… didn’t know you weren’t a virgin. When did that happen?” He chuckled nervously. I knew he would ask. What should I tell him? “It was… Just a sin, an immoral act. I was drunk. It.. made a mistake,” I lied immediately, swallowing hard in dread. He mustn’t know about it. “Who is your first? I am genuinely curious,” He smirked, knowing I wasn’t much involved with boys. My heart skipped a beat, it was painful mentioning the most beautiful moment I shared with Denzel and calling it wrong, hiding it. “I told you I was drunk. I don’t remember. It was a mistake, after our breakup,” It felt like two soulmates met and now… calling it a mistake. “Oh okay, I thought you were going to say you did it to take revenge on me,” He chuckled but I glared at him. “Can we not talk about it?” To my glare he chuckled, pinching my cheek, enunciating the harsh fate I was thrown into. “Okay, we are married anyway. No one can come between us anymore. We are going to be together. Just you and me,” Laughing, he got up and walked away as I remained still. My lips started to tremble. It was hard to accept this reality. Cascading my eyes to my empty hands, I was only left with questions. ‘When you called me your mate then how could you let me marry another man, Denzel? Wasn’t I more important than your girlfriend?’ Just why did you do this?

With a heavy pain in my chest, I started my married life where my consent didn’t matter, where my feelings were meaningless. What a pathetic bond… My eyes were cold, my hands were empty, nothing to hold onto left anymore anyway. Everything had turned to dust. Submerged in my thoughts, I was hugging my knees on the bed with an empty side as my ‘husband’ came out after taking a shower, taking out his office attire. “Eliana, listen. I have to leave right now, I am sorry,” He spoke apologetically, hastily getting ready but I had zero concerns about that. “Look, I don’t mean to leave you after marriage but I have a really urgent meeting, I will be back soon.” He smiled sweetly, coming closer to kiss the top of my head before pulling away. Forming my lips in a thin line, I nodded. “It’s alright,” I failed to force a smile too… After he left, I dug my nail into my skin, jaw clenching. The sensation of his touch was unwanted. I didn’t want it to replace my mistakes, I wanted them to sting, to remind me of what I did. Of my foolishness. “It doesn’t matter, Eliana, it doesn’t,” Sighing in disappointment, I shook my head and got out of bed to freshen up and pass my time which went by devilishly slow. All the wrong thoughts were coming to me. “Dammit, dammit,” Growling, I paced around, holding my sides from frustration but after lunch, Kyle returned. “Hey,” Regaining my cold posture, I replied coldly, “Hey,” “Let’s go out tonight,” I became hesitant, “Um, Kyle, I am tired… please, can we go another day?” “Sure. We have our whole lives for it,” “Thank you,” He smiled, not minding it as he pinched my cheek and continued playfully. “Though I hope you are not angry at me for leaving,” “No, I understand you have work.” He seemed delighted that I apprehended his state but deep down, I was only wishing to maintain as much as possible distances with him. I wanted him out, I didn’t want him. Not after what he did to me… He had ruined my life, from getting into a relationship to marrying me, he had destroyed everything. I would ‘never’ give him a chance. Yet being forced to carry out that undesirable binding, a week passed and only I knew how painfully I had spent those moments. My chest was constricting, my mind was barely working, and depression took over me in a period of a week. But, from this cage, I found a path for reprieve. “Father is discharging today, Kyle. Can I go home?” “Sure. I will pick you up on my way home, okay?” “Thank you,” I went home, hastily rushing to my parent’s room to see my father who wasn’t even present at my own wedding. I was cursing Kyle for leading my father at this point as I mindlessly slammed the door open. … Only to find the most unwanted man with him, helping him to sit and take his medicines. I felt horrible when I saw how weak he looked. It pricked me. “Careful, Mr. Duke,” “Thank you for helping me, Denzel,” “It’s alright,” Wow, after throwing me into a fire, he was acting like a nice guy? Gritting my teeth in his presence, I ignored him and came to my father. “Papa!” “Ah, my princess!” Grinning, he opened his arms for me and I hugged him tightly. “How are you now?” “Better after seeing you. How are you? Is everything okay? Is he treating you right? I was worried sick,” He whispered, cupping my cheeks from utter perturbation. And before I could speak something, complain how horrible all of it was for me, he spoke up first. “Don’t worry, Mr. Duke. Kyle might have used a wrong action but his intentions weren’t wrong. He loves our Eliana and will take good care of her,” ‘Don’t you fucking dare to use ‘our’ for me now?’ I thought furiously, glaring at him warningly. “You don’t say,” I hissed, rubbing Papa’s back before pulling away. “Did you two have a fight? I have never seen Eliana being angry with you,” “I wasn’t present at the ceremony. You don’t worry, I will talk to her,” He spoke in a charming tone as if everything apart from ‘me’ was too precious and important to him. “But, I have nothing to talk to you,” Scowling at this point, I walked out of the room, not wanting to spend a second in his presence which was suffocating me. It was shattering my heart to fathom how he neglected me and made me marry someone I didn’t want. He had hurt me intensely. I was in the corridor, pressing my teeth to not burst as he approached me steadily in his dominant and dangerous posture. “Stop creating drama before your father. He mustn’t receive any stress.” He growled, pointing his finger at me to stop my… drama. “And what about the distress you threw on me, huh?” “Snap out of it, Eliana. Forget what happened between us.” He sighed, once again in disappointment, even rolling his eyes. “It was not supposed to occur in the first place. I have a girlfriend too, did you forget?” My mouth gaped, hitting his chest but he didn’t bother to bulge. “Where was this girlfriend when you touched me, asshole?” Instead, becoming enraged at my statement, his large hand grabbed my arm roughly. Freezing my steps to the ground he placed his index finger on my lips, scaring me with his one malicious glare. “Shut up. Someone will listen,” My body quivered when I removed his hand, making an almost crying face. “You used me for your pleasure, didn’t you, Denzel?” Irritation crept on his handsome features, releasing my body from his heat with an exasperating resonance. “It’s nothing like this, Eliana. I am only doing what is good for you. Erase me from your heart, I was never the one for you,” My jaw dropped, hitting his chest as I ended up yelling from anguish. “How can you say this after taking my virginity, dammit!?” “Shh. Someone will listen.” He scowled, twisting my arm to not create a scene after he had ruined my life. Nothing. Literally, nothing mattered. A tear hopelessly rolled down my cheek, realizing the images he showed me, the side he displayed was nothing but a mirage. “You don’t care, do you? None of it means anything to you,” I whimpered, losing my breath, on the verge of crying for falling for a man like him. He paused, releasing me instantly, tone slightly softening, “Eliana, we have been over this. It’s not like this-” With discouragement coming to me, I shook my head in denial, refusing to believe in a man like him anymore. “You used me, Denzel…” He opened his mouth but no justification could alter his actions or words. He never loved me, he took advantage of me. Everyone was right about him, he was not worthy to be loved… “You used me and I won’t forgive you for it,” With a crushed hope and heart, I ran away, wanting to be away from him because each time I would see him, it would shatter me. He lied. All those words, smiles, promises, touches. All of it was a terrible deception. ‘I hate you, I hate you so much, Denzel Reynold,’ Unable to bear his presence, I avoided him for the rest of the day and came back to the cage. At this point, I had no other option left. “What happened? Did you see your Father?” Kyle asked sweetly at night. We both laid down to sleep but he was in another mood. “Hmm…” He tried to kiss my neck but I stopped him by placing my hand in between. “Kyle, please, I am disheartened and sad after seeing Father, I am not in the mood. I hope you understand,” “Oh, okay, good night, sweetheart,” He smiled reassuringly. Kissing my back before turning his back and we both faced the wall, lost in our own thoughts. Hugging the sheets close to my chest I stared into nothingness with an unbearable sting on my chest. I almost ripped my duvet by pulling it too tightly. It was so damn painful. ‘When he felt nothing then why did he do this? Why did he latch his heart with mine? Why did he take things so far? Why?!’ Staring into nothingness with a shattered heart, my mind willingly stopped to those days when it all started. Remembering the unfortunate time when I met him…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303100”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

He was darkness, I was light. He was hate, I was love. He was revenge, I was forgiveness. Folding my arms at my chest with a painful smile over my lips, I was staring at the couple getting married before my light blue eyes followed by tears blurring my vision. “Congratulations.” Whispering sorrowfully from afar, I tugged my auburn hairs behind my ears, releasing a low chuckle from anguish. Why was I so sad at a wedding? The man who was getting married was my boyfriend, Jared Raz. The man who promised to stay with me forever, the man who made me fall deeply. Only to leave me in the end after two years of relationship. ‘I pray for your happiness but I wish we hadn’t met if we weren’t supposed to be one. Why did you love me when you intended to leave me in the end?’ I was staring at the delightful couple, binding in an eternal relationship with an agonizing heart. ‘How easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?’I thought, releasing another tear but a smile not leaving my lips. With my mind intoxicated with pain, another deep, dominant resonance reached my ears- speaking my thoughts aloud. “How easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?” I was stiff when I sensed a strong and muscular form behind me, a pair of malicious eyes upon me. A profoundly addictive scent. Gulping hard, I glanced over my shoulder to find a tall man before me. “Excuse me?” Wearing a black suit jacket which was seemingly expensive. He was an aristocrat accompanied by a dark aura. His raven hair scattered before his forehead, a scowl lingering on his face but his fury was not directed to me. A deadly and poisonous gray eyes. I never thought I would meet the cold-hearted billionaire here. Jared’s Boss. Dariel Cannedy, the business tycoon. He was a dangerous man, I could feel it in my bones. As ruthless- judged from his eyes- as Jared told me. The type of man I would avoid at all cost. His eyes, they had too much resentment and darkness surrounding them but why was he talking to me? “What did you say?” Asking innocently, I fully turned to him. ‘Someone had the same thought as mine?’ Gripping the chair, I was taking support from it to compete with his assertive posture as I patiently waited for him to speak. “I said how easy is it to break the heart of the person you love?” He repeated his question, becoming more furious. “How can you break the heart of the person you love in the first place?” I counter-questioned. Mentally cursing myself for the response which brought a sour expression on his face. He was undoubtedly intimidating and handsome. He took another step closer but I put my hand in between. “Sir, Please, maintain your distance.” Becoming breathless at his powerful form, I turned my head away. I wanted to run away from him but my steps froze to the ground. As if I wanted to know what happened to him and the answer of this question. “Why would I?” He scoffed, folding his arms at his chest. “What do you mean?” Arching an eyebrow from bewilderment, I had no idea meeting him anywhere but his behavior displayed as if he knew me. “When your boyfriend didn’t halt his distance from my wife then why the hell would I?” My breaths hitched when he slammed his hand on the chair and whispered in my ears. Sending an unwanted shiver down my spine. “What the-” I turned back to Jared, realizing two cheaters were getting married. Jared cheated on his girlfriend, me. And his soon-to-be wife, Veronica, cheated on her… husband. “She… your wife?” I asked vaguely, turning back to the man, apprehending now why he was so outraged. “Yes. ‘Your’ boyfriend is marrying ‘my’ wife.” My mouth gaped, “But, what did it have to do with me?” “Because it irritates me to watch you smile at those cheaters who ruined both your and mine life. Why are you smiling, woman?” he growled, stopping my function for a brief moment. His eyes were overwhelming me, I had never seen anyone looking at me with such rage and… ‘hate’? But, why? “Why are you looking at me in the first place?” I asked bravely, swallowing the lump on my throat with his intense eyes on me. “You are standing on the way and everyone here knows he was your boyfriend. Can’t you see the people?” He hissed, indicating to me to look. “But- What do you want me to do when my love humiliates me? What was my sin in that?” He only scoffed because I guess he had no answer to that. And he was in the same situation as mine. “You know what?” Taking a pause, he leaned down. I shivered slightly to feel his minty breath on my face when he pointed his finger at me. “I hate people like you.” My jaw dropped at the level of contempt in his tone, “What?” “People like you who act mighty and high like they forgave but deep down they hold too much detest and darkness.” I was flabbergasted when he created an assumption about me. I no longer hold bad intentions towards anyone. “What the hell is your problem? Don’t take someone else’s rage on me. What and whoever I am, it’s none of your concern, Mr Dariel Cannedy.” I hissed back, done with him. “Now please excuse me, I don’t have time for you or your hateful talks.” With this, before he could continue he shifted his malicious aura to me as well and tainted my perception too. I walked away, accompanied by the sound of his scoff. “Tsk.” Ignoring him for the rest of the event, I bore watching my boyfriend Jared marrying another woman. Unable to bear it anymore, I was about to leave but Jared came to see me, increasing my ache. “Saafia.” Taking the pain, I inhaled and turned to him, forcing a smile, “Hmm?” “I saw my Boss near you, is everything alright?” He asked, concerned. “Yes. It was nothing.” I shook my head. “Are you sure? He looked angry.” He inquired and I didn’t want to investigate. “I told you, it’s nothing.” “Stay away from him. He is a ruthless man. I have told you many times about him too.” He warned me seriously, drying my throat but what I could possibly have to do with him in the first place anyways. “I know. I am leaving now. You enjoy your event.” I sighed, turning to leave this event but he stopped me for a moment. “Look, you shouldn’t have come here in the first place, finding you here I feel guilty. If possible, at any point in your life, please forgive me. I didn’t want things to be like this but before I realized, it was too late.” I was utterly disinterested in his tale of apology and how much of a horrible person he is. I came on my own. “You cannot force yourself to love someone. Stop it. I have forgiven you. Live your life however you want, do whatever you want.” I explained nonchalantly to him, lifting my gaze finally and meeting him. “But don’t cross your path with mine again.” I demanded seriously. “I… understand. I am sorry once again. I pray you find someone much better than me.” “Me too.” Mocking him, I rolled my eyes off and left, not wanting to see him in my life again. If I had forgiven that didn’t mean I would willingly allow my heart to be broken. I didn’t want to see his face again. It was the last time. With a frown lingering on my face, I walked up to the parking lot, I was searching through my bag to take out my car keys and bumped into someone. A trail of expensive scent reached my nose with a muscular and tall chest, lifting my gaze, I greeted those stern and dominant features frowning at me again. “You?” My mouth gaped to find the notorious billionaire standing before me with a questioning look. Taking a step back from his powerful aura, I rested my hand over my waist. “Are you following me?” I frowned back. He furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, resting his hands in his pockets, taking a step forward as he mocked, “Why would ‘I’ follow ‘you’?” I rolled my eyes as he leaned against my car, following my gesture, “Seems like you are still in love with him. Talking so casually with him alone too.” He started with a mutter but returned a challenging arched eyebrow in return. “Would you please not create your own assumption? It’s nothing like this.” He was testing my patience. “Then why are you talking to him in the first place?” He questioned, leaning forward to find any hint of hate on my face. Which he failed obviously. “And why should I disclose this matter with you? Would you please stop coming after me?” I asked as politely as I could. “Don’t you hate him?” He questioned, almost intrigued, which I didn’t like. “No. Kindly stop irritating me now.” I muttered. Opening the door of my car as he moved back and rested his hand over the roof to stop me from entering, hitching my breaths. “You know what? Let me help you hate them.” He offered huskily. I smirked, taking his words lightly, having no idea what he was capable of. “Really? How are you going to do that, Mister?” Wearing his shades, he flashed an alarming, dangerous smirk which wiped my amusement instantly, drying the back of my throat. The omen of something fatal was about to occur evoked in me. He sat in his expensive car, not removing his eyes intensely from mine, giving an unnerving response which left me in wonder what is planning to do. “You will know ‘very’ soon, Saafia Blooms,”

Before I knew it, a week had passed. I discarded Dariel’s words, not thinking about them. ‘What the hell was his ordeal anyways? What does he want from me?’ I thought casually. Jared must be living happily in his marriage and I should search for my soulmate too. I couldn’t stay at one point. Humming to myself, I was wrapping my work to return home and surprisingly Sarah, my elder sister, called. Must be to get burgers on my way home. “Hell-” Instead, I was greeted with her panicking voice, “Saafia, come home, quick!” “What happened, Sarah? Is Father okay?” I asked worriedly. Our Father was in a coma and his condition was worsening day by day. “It’s not about Father. I have no idea what is going on, someone is here. Come home and deal with the mess you have created.” She scolded. “What are you talking about? What did I do?” My mouth gaped. “Just come home, dammit.” She hissed and cut the call. “What’s her ordeal?” Mumbling, I shook my head, taking my things, completing my work and returning home as soon as I could to see what happened. “What was the emergency, Sarah-” My jaw dropped in utter flabbergast to find the man I least wanted to interact with at MY HOME! “You? What are you doing here?” I hissed, throwing my things on the couch, standing before him with my arms folded at my chest. The grimace on my face indicated I didn’t prefer his presence at my beautiful home of hope. I didn’t want his pessimism to ruin my expectations. His eyes gradually shifted from Sarah to mine, the pseudo smile not leaving his lips as he rose from the couch. Looking devilishly handsome in his suit jacket. The air around him spells his wealth, asserting his power here too. And to increase my sensations, he called my name in a low, charming resonance. “Saafia Blooms.” The back of my throat dried as my heart skipped a beat. My mouth was closed instantly upon hearing my name on his lips. “Is there anything you need, Sir?” I asked, inhaling sharply to regain my posture. To grasp the situation in his palm, he put his one hand over his chest and bowed slightly, offering his other hand to me, his smile converting into a dangerous smirk- Proposing for the worst, mismatched couple. “I am here to ask for your hand in marriage. With me.” What? When he proposed to me on the spur of the moment, I merely blinked with pure confusion. “Come again?” I was praying desperately that I heard him wrong which I didn’t. “I would like to marry you.” He repeated his words in his false enticing voice, locking his eyes profoundly with mine. But I had seen the fire of wrath, the ocean of darkness in them. I won’t be fooled with his display. “Why?” I frowned, folding my arms at my chest. Instead of angering me, it baffled me. We were entirely different, two sides which shouldn’t meet, which could never collide. Yet he wanted to marry ‘me’- Why? “Can I talk to her alone, please?” He asked gallantly, turning to Sarah. She turned to me, I gave her a reassuring nod as she agreed, “Sure.” I had no intention of taking him to my room to talk alone so I made Sarah leave and the second she was out of sight, my frown deepened. “What is this, Mr. Cannedy? What are you trying to prove and show by all this?” I didn’t like him showing abruptly at my home with this strange and unreasonable proposal. When we were alone, his eyes revealed that malevolence again. This daunting air began to surround him again and holding his head high in pride, he declared- “My employee married my wife and I will marry his girlfriend. Simple as that.” My mouth gaped in utter disbelief. I knew it from one glance he was darkness, one from the abyss. But didn’t expect him to be ‘this’ hateful. “Do you realize how selfish you sound right now?” “I do and I have never declined the fact I am selfish. Unlike you who can accept fate and other shit with a smile- I can’t.” He responded heartlessly. “You have lost yourself in hatred, Mr. Cannedy. Do you think you can use me for your revenge?” Frustrated at his extent of trying to use me as a tool of revenge, I moved back, holding my sides. My mind was in a state of shock, failing to function properly. “I can and I will, woman. I want to show them what they lost. I want them to regret, to suffer and for that I will go to any extent- even marrying the person I would least prefer.” He snarled, curling his hands in a fist. “You also don’t stand on top of my list too. We are so different. We have nothing in common, Mr. Cannedy. This would be destroying lives only.” I scoffed, barely controlling my composure. “So?” “Why do you want to marry me?” The second this question escaped my lips, he closed our distance and began to take slow, deadly steps towards me. “Because I want you to hate those cheaters as much as I hate them.” “What…?” Gulping, I moved back, holding the hem of my shirt. Each step I took back, he closed the gap until I hit the wall with no escape and his dominant form hovering over me. “I hate people like you from the bottom of my soul.” My heart skipped a beat from dread along with an unwanted shiver. He frightened me by the intensity of blazes in those silver orbs. To enhance my apprehension, he placed his one hand across my face, completing his statement with a hiss. “I want to corrupt your heart with resentment too. I want you to release the pain and anger you have buried.” ‘He wanted to marry me to taint me too… How villainous.’ I thought, staring deeply at him. He leaned fatally closer to my face to the point I could feel our breaths mixing up which dried my throat as he shifted to the side. He whispered seductively in my ears, “I will teach you how to hate them as much as I do.” Closing my eyes, I stopped myself, breathless, immobilized. “To your dismay, Mister Dariel Cannedy, I hold no hatred for anyone. I am not that type of person so leave. I am not interested in your offer. Leave.” I demanded, slowly regaining my posture and glaring at him, moving out of his space. “Don’t make pitiful choices, Saafia. I am giving you a chance to marry ‘me’.” He hissed, taking a step back. “I don’t need nor asked. Before I do anything, kindly leave,” I requested politely, putting my hand in between to stop him. “So you won’t accept?” He asked for the final confirmation. “No.” He narrowed his eyes in rage. I gulped, not falling weak before him as he glared at me for the next few seconds, displeased with my rejection. “I will see you, Saafia Blooms.” He would go to an extreme, he was self-centered after all. With those words muttered under his breath, he turned to leave and glanced for the last time. “You WILL marry me. Just watch.” Enunciating his vicious plans, he left finally. The second the door closed, I gasped for air which restricted when he left and leaned on the wall, holding my dress. “What the hell was it?!” Sarah yelled, coming to me while I was utterly stunned, blinking to perceive what happened. “I have no idea. What was his problem?” I defended myself, having no idea why he chose me as a prey. “How does the worst billionaire know you in the first place?” She frowned, not liking him too. Everyone had seen his interviews, he was not the best or desirable. “I don’t know him. We are strangers. Jared’s wife, Veronica, was his ex-wife. What was my fault?” I argued. “What?! Then why does he want to marry you?” Sighing, I took a seat and told her everything, his eerie and nefarious intentions to make them pay and my disinterest in that matter. “Wow, you sure are stuck, Saafia. That man won’t leave you easily.” Sarah breathed out. “Like hell I will marry him.” I muttered, getting up to leave for my room and then Sarah asked which pricked a needle in my chest. “Because you are afraid you will become like him too?” “No. He can never change me. I would never let anyone annihilate the kindness in me, the pieces of softness I have.” I declared emotionlessly before leaving to my room and praying to not see him again. “I won’t murder my soul like him.” I won’t marry him. He couldn’t change me, I won’t let him.

‘You WILL marry me.’ His words were echoing in my mind, disturbing me. I knew he wouldn’t leave me until I fulfilled his demand. He was selfish and too powerful, he will get what he wants. Shit, shit, shit, what should I do? “What happened? You look… frustrated.” My co-worker, Anne asked, noticing the scowl not leaving my face. “Because I am, Anne.” I sighed, stopping my work and hiding my face in my hands. “Is it about Jared? I thought you moved on from him. He cheated on you after all. Why shed tears for someone like him?” She mumbled, shrugging her shoulders. My mind already shifted from him because of a certain man who was hell-bent on teaching me how to hate. “It’s not about Jared.” I sighed, rubbing my temples. “Then?” “Anne, what would you do if you were given a chance to take revenge on the person who cheated on you? Would you take it?” I asked expectantly to get an answer on what to do. “Of course. I would want their heart to break like mine… and I know you are not like this. You wouldn’t do this but you should.” And her response pushed me into turmoil too. Should I accept his offer? Should I hate Jared? Can I do that? “You think?” “Hmm. Not everyone deserves forgiveness. Cheating shouldn’t be forgiven.” She nodded. “I don’t know. Maybe we were never meant to be. And besides,” Shaking my head in denial, I rose from my seat to get myself some coffee. Taking a deep breath so I could be my usual self and smiled. “I cannot force myself to hate.” That is right, I cannot hate anyone, never. No one can force me to feel that emotion for anyone, not him too. After being determined he couldn’t change me, even if we got married, I returned from work. I was at the bus stop, tapping my foot with an empty stomach. I wanted to go home and fill my stomach but a certain someone who adored ruining the peace of my mind came in his opulent BMW, stopping before me. “Hey.” Folding my arms at my chest, I narrowed my eyes in suspicion, “Are you following me?” “This time, I am. Your car is gone for maintenance, the bus will take time. Come, I will drop you.” He offered nonchalantly. I scoffed, not wanting to spend a second with him, “No. Thank you. I don’t need your so-called courtesy, Sir.” “Do you think I will take no for an answer? I am not used to refusal, woman. Come…” He called sternly, turning his gaze towards the people who were whispering to see a rich man stopping for me. “Unless you want to gain attention and act like an attention seeker.” Shrugging his shoulders, he returned a teasing smirk. With a grimace, I stared at him for the next few seconds, knowing he wouldn’t be at peace. “Call me an attention seeker then.” I rolled my eyes off and sat at the station, pissing him off at my stubbornness. “You sure are stubborn, woman. You refused a chance to sit in a BMW.” He added, narrowing his eyes in irritation. I began to use my phone while watching him from the corner of my eyes. My heart began to race when he refused to move an inch and to scare me, he honked at me, gaining attention deliberately. “Ah!” My mouth gaped, not believing how far he intended to go for his selfish purpose to convince me. Gulping, I tugged my hair behind timidly. “Be grateful I am offering you politely to drop you off. I am not this generous to many people. Come.” He ordered and not wanting to create a scene, I got in the car as we drove off. “I didn’t ask for it.” I muttered, bringing a silence between us but soon I noticed him staring intensely at me. Hugging my sides, I looked down with a scarlet shading coming to my cheeks. My throat dried, not meeting his gaze accompanied with thumping heartbeats. “What?” Growing nervous by his keen eyes observing my body, I turned to him finally. Tightening my grip on my dress, I began to feel distressed by my choice to enter this car. “Hmm?” “Why are you looking at me like this?” I whispered worriedly. “Doesn’t your heart hurt? Doesn’t it agonize you to find the man you once loved being someone else’s husband?” He asked in a serious resonance, stopping the car at the red signal. Gritting his teeth, a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes, turning his head away as his large hand held his chest. “Because my heart burns when I think about it,” My lips parted, tilting my head to the side. Not expecting him to be this sensitive about them. “No. I have accepted that we were never meant to be. Who knows if someone much better is written in my fate?” I breathed out, tone softening. An eerie hint gleamed in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow temptingly. Before I could explore it, he concealed his disheartened emotions with his affectation. “And that ‘better’ is me.” He whispered, starting the drive again. “As if.” I scoffed. “Excuse me, you are with your ex’s boss. I am rich, good looking and kind enough to give you a ride home.” He reminded me nonchalantly. “With overwhelming arrogance and selfishness.” “Not everyone is a saint.” Growing irritated because at a certain point, I had begun to think about his proposal too and I didn’t want to. “Look, I have told you before, I don’t want to marry you.” I growled, curling my hands in a fist. “Why?” He asked nonchalantly which increased my rage. Acting as if he had no idea why. “We are different. We have different points of view on life. You and I can never live together, never be one.” I hissed. “Who says I want to be with you? I only intend to break this facade of yours and teach them a lesson. I will make you hate them too and stop acting.” He remained calm. At this point, I was infuriated, he couldn’t judge me, “I am not acting. Goodness exists in this world, not everyone is heartless like you.” “Hmph, we will see.” He muttered, turning his head to the side as we stopped outside my place. With my head fuming and overflowing with distress, I quickly held my bag close to my chest and got out of his comfortable vehicle. “Now, thank you, Sir, for dropping me off but I am leaving now.” I muttered rudely, turning to leave. The second, I took a few steps, his rough hand grabbed my arm before everyone, stopping me. “Wait.” My breaths hitched as I turned to him slowly, averting my eyes from his stern one. “Leave me.” I whispered, breaths becoming heavy when he refused to leave and brought me close to the point I could feel his aura drowning into mine. “Are you sure? I am giving you a golden chance, place your conditions but marry me. I would do anything, I repeat-” My heart skipped a beat when he leaned down and whispered dominantly in my ears, “ ‘Anything’, to teach that woman a lesson.” Controlling my feelings, I put my hand in between, hoping to escape the prison of his arms. Intimidated by his cruel intentions, I gulped. “And then I will make you like mine.” I gasped when he was almost touching me, not leaving me with a deadly eye-contact, revealing his intentions which were scaring me. “What are you doing…?” I whispered as he let go of my arm finally, giving me a moment to regain my posture. “No one should be this kind and forgiving in this cruel world.” He growled, bringing his hand to touch me but I pointed my finger at him to stop. “Don’t touch me again.” I warned, converting my apprehension into rage. Still I was intrigued- how could one be overwhelmed with corruption? “You can’t force someone to feel how you want. Plus this would destroy us.” I hissed in a low tone so the people won’t create more rumors than they already would. “That is exactly what I want. I want to destroy their lives and when they return from that point of ravage, return to us, they will realize they closed this path too.” He growled breaths becoming heavy, stilling me for a moment to register. He was breathless from atrocity, standing too close and I failed to notice the distance because I was only bewildered. “How hateful can a person be? What she did apart from cheating on you that you have gone ‘this’ blind for revenge?” To my compassionate question, he scoffed, “You wouldn’t understand nor need to know.” I took a deep breath to empty my mind and glanced at his large form. Narrowing my eyes, I pondered about his intentions and I had faith in myself. “If you think you can corrupt me, then you are wrong. Now, before I do something, kindly leave. I have no intentions of marrying a man like you.” I enunciated strictly as I pointed at his car. “You will marry me. You are entangled in this web now.” He also spoke in the same tone. “I am not like you who is unaware of the term called ‘moving on’.” I taunted with a fake smile. “She doesn’t deserve it.” “Leave.” “I won’t leave you this easily.” He growled, sending daggering in my direction which I ignored and rolled my eyes but the fumes emitting from him indicated he won’t end this here. “Hmph.” The second I turned my head away, his husky voice reached me, stopping my whole being as he hissed in my ears before leaving. “Deny all you want but soon you will enter my place as my bride, Saafia.”

After he left, a few weeks passed with no sign of him again. I knew he wouldn’t leave my trails easily. He was not that type of man. I was having a feeling the next time we will meet, I won’t have another choice but to marry him. ‘What he wanted to gain from it? It couldn’t be all revenge, was it? Why did he want me? All this sham? Ugh, why am I thinking about him!?’ I failed to shift my mind from his proposal. For a moment, I also thought about it- What could possibly go wrong? ‘No, no, no, stop thinking like this, Saafia.’ The next week, I went to work a little late and saw everyone was working furiously. My mouth gaped, blinking to perceive what I missed in thirty minutes. “What the hell is happening?” I whispered, grabbing my friend, Anne’s arm. “Did you hear? Boss is selling the company. We will work under a third party now. You missed his speech. I saved you by telling him you went to the bathroom.” She whispered back. “What? Why?” That was unforeseen. Things were going exceptionally great for us. Selling company was totally unexpected. “I have no idea. He came out of the blue and announced. Though it won’t affect our work, he says. I have no idea what caused him to do it. Probably profit.” She explained. “Hmm. I guess we are growing. So, who bought the company? Who is going to be the boss of our boss?” I asked nonchalantly, reaching my desk only to find a file filled with too much work for me to do. “You won’t believe it, the business tycoon, Dariel Cannedy!” “Huh?” This has to be a joke. A quiver surged through my skin as I was frozen in horror to hear. Immediately understanding the reasoning behind these sudden actions. “Pardon?” I asked in pure appall. Okay, now he was going too far with his demand. “Dariel Cannedy! He will come next week after we are done with the new changes. We are going to become robots now.” She sighed in frustration. We all knew how he was at work. High wages and extreme work. He ensured if he was paying higher than other companies, he would make you work double. From directors to janitors- everyone. “I wonder what that man saw in the insurance company. He owns a variety of businesses anyways.” Anne continued as I stood with heavy breaths and slightly dizziness, turning my hands blood cold. “Next week?” I asked, gulping hard, making a frightened face. “Too early, isn’t it? He should have given us a month but because of his order, we have to overwork this week. We all know he is a workaholic.” She hummed, leaning on the table. “Your ex also works in his company, right? He must be one hell of a boss. Is he as dangerous as they say?” ‘He is.’ Due to my lack of reaction, Anne snapped her fingers to bring me to my reality. “Saafia? Where are you lost? We have a lot of work to do.” “Let’s get back to work.” I spoke instantly, getting the file to focus on work but from inside my stomach curling into a tense feeling. A strange numbness began to steal my strength and I was worried where this might lead. He had sworn that he won’t stop. “You are right, we are already going to overwork.” “Hmm.” This action of his made it clear that he won’t sit quietly until he marries me… Before I knew it, a week passed and the time to meet the man who literally bought our company only to prove his power came. With a scowl lingering on my face, I was holding a bouquet. Of course the head staff was greeting him one by one. My hands were icy, my mind was in a state of turmoil to fathom his intentions to convince me to marry for a measly and pathetic reason. “Welcome, Sir.” I greeted him with a fake smile, giving him the flowers. “She is Saafia Blooms, The head of marketing-” And when my turn to be introduced came, he deliberately didn’t take my flower and turned his head away, putting his hand dominantly in the air to pissed me off. “I know. I have gone through the list. Instead of wasting our time on introductions, let’s complete our pending work. I need to leave for a meeting in two hours.” My frown deepened. He was fine when everyone was greeting him and at my turn, he stopped instantly, walking away. “Sure, Sir. Please, this way.” Rolling my eyes, I turned to leave for my work and shifted my mind, to pretend I had no connections with him but he called me. “Miss Blooms.” “Yes, Sir?” “Send me the past annual reports in my office.” He ordered. “Yes, Sir.” Judging his sore focus on work and ethics, I doubt he would bring the topic of his proposal here. “Here are the files, Sir. I have put them in order.” I spoke coldly, placing them. As far as I heard from Jared, I had no intentions of losing my job by enraging him. But, I won’t sit quietly too. He didn’t react as I stood on the other side of the desk, folding my arms at my chest. He was engrossed in work, checking things and reports with focus. When he was focused, his features were enhanced and made them strict yet arresting. He noticed I was not leaving and arched an eyebrow handsomely. “Hmm? Why are you still here?” “Why are you doing this?” I asked sternly. “I believe you are aware of the fact I don’t fancy interruptions during work.” He replied in the same tone. “We both know why you are doing this. Stop acting.” I added, inclining my hands on the table which caused him to stop. Lifting his mysterious eyes, he locked them with mine with an energy that sent a shiver down my spine. “Really?” He asked seductively. My heart skipped a beat when his lips curled into a devilish smirk. Clearly using his overwhelming power. “Don’t.” I whispered, rolling my tongue over my lips, becoming nervous slightly. Resting his elbow on the table and leaning forward to look dead into my soul with his one demand. “Then marry me. Don’t make me do this.”

“What? What the hell is your problem?” My mouth was gaped, staring at him with surprise. I couldn’t believe him, he wouldn’t stop until he would convince me. “You.” The determination in his eyes was disturbing me. “Burn your fatuous desires, Mr Cannedy. I won’t marry you. In fact, you are the last man I would prefer.” Hissing, I slammed my hands. Determined to not marry this man as I turned to leave. Before he could continue his mindless wish, I walked out. “What is his problem? Is that how people should marry? Why should ‘I’ marry him? Why bind my life with a stone?” I was constantly muttering those questions under my breath while walking as far as possible from him. Sadly, he had decided to become my shadow and followed my trails, also resolved to convince me to marry him. “What more do you want me to do for you, Saafia?!” He shouted before the whole office. I gasped, my body was stiff suddenly at his call which gained the attention of everyone. “What the hell?” Mumbling, I pressed my hand over my heart, sensing how abnormally my sensations were augmenting. I didn’t dare to move an inch and at my lack of reaction, the sound of his expensive heels approached me. Standing behind me, I trembled at his addictive scent and muscular body behind me. “Stop running away from me.” His tone went lowest and smoothest in could go, acting proficiently. He tugged my sleeves carefully to not touch me and made me turn to him. “Marry me,” Everyone’s jaw dropped when he proposed to me in my office on the very first day. Making it OBVIOUS that he bought the company because of me. My face was red from embarrassment, my breaths became heavy at his unbelievable proposal. “What the hell do you think you are doing?” My voice was lower than a whisper so no one could hear, leaning forward and unintentionally closing our gap. “I am selfish to the core and I want you, I will get you. Don’t worry, I am not an abusive monster… or a serial killer- at least.” He smirked darkly. His one hand was in his pocket dominantly and offered his other hand to me. “Please marry me.” He spoke loudly to ensure this echoed everywhere, making sure I won’t be able to return here. “Say yes! Say yes!” Shit, shit, shit. “I need to talk to you. Alone.” I blurted out abruptly, putting my hand in the air, moving away from him, earning disappointment from everyone. “Sure. Come.” He shrugged his shoulders and we went back to the cabin. The second we entered and closed the door, I burst my fury, “What the hell is your problem?! What are you doing?!” I whisper-yelled. He had no reaction. As if it meant nothing to him. “If you have conditions, tell me. We can make a fair deal, I need you to make them feel horrible. If there is anything you want me to do then tell me, like prepare the best medical care for your father…? Anything.” He suggested calmly. “What type of stone are you? Do you think you can buy relationships?” I growled. No one had frustrated me to this point in my entire life- not even those bratty kids of your relatives. “Yes, I can. I can do anything for my purpose and you have seen it now too. Place your price.” He offered in a low, husky tone, standing right before me. I swallowed hard, narrowing my eyes with a hint of rage flickering in them but he discarded them and brought his hand closer to my cheek. “I know you are a delusional and dreamy woman, probably waiting for a charming prince- drop that dream. That won’t happen. Enter my life.” Stunned, I put my hand in between to stop him from touching me which earned a tempting chuckle from him. How wicked. He was all beauty, no soul. His voice went deeper, taking a strand of my hair, leading to my ear. “Let me show you the dark side of this world.” He murmured, causing my skin to crawl. “A world where people like you can never survive.” He enunciated, pushing me to the edge before pulling away. I knew he would use all methods to make me marry him. Deep down, I felt like it was more than revenge. A strong desire he was concealing professionally and using our cheater partners as an excuse to hide the ‘real’ reason. ‘How hard and dark his world could be? Does he truly believe he could change me?’ I thought. Gathering my thoughts, I mentally prepared myself and called him, “You know what?” Arching an eyebrow, he looked from his shoulder, “I am ready.” “What?” He blinked, turning fully to me with an eerie yet ominous excitement creeping on his features. “I said I am ready to marry you. I am giving you one year to change my thoughts, to change me.” I declared, taking a step forward. If he was resolved to change me then I was too, to not bulge my personality. I won’t change myself. “One year?” “Not Enough?” “More than enough.” He smirked devilishly. Closing our distance, I pressed my index finger over his heart, feeling the expensive fabric of his coat. Staring dead into his eyes. He also became serious, holding my collar to incline our faces dangerously closer. The hint of no emotions, no attachment. “Let me make this ‘very’ clear- You can never change me, Dariel Cannedy.” “We will see who will change in the end, Saafia Blooms. I am sure one day this altruistic demeanor will drown you.” He declared. Ripping us apart and setting his tie to assert his superiority to which I scoffed in return. “Worry about your heartless soul first,” With this, he returned to our work to prepare for the worst marriage where two entirely different souls were about to meet- A worthless relationship was about to begin.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303101”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

‘…Sometimes it requires a moment to destroy and forge things.’ Rayan was sitting in front of the fireplace, holding his glass of whiskey in a tight grip, deluged in unfathomable clouds of agony. The buttons of his shirt were opened, revealing his toned chest, watching the fire with the passion same as his heart along with a fiery spark of fury which caused him to tighten his grip on the glass, growling. Scattered hairs, heavy breaths, shattered heart- a complete mess. Closing his eyes momentarily, he ignored the tear which rolled down his cheek reflecting his devastation, deep in thoughts, ‘….What, when and how things change, we lose track of it and by the time we realize its importance, things disperse more quickly than we could imagine.’ A sad smile came to his lips, thinking about talks familiar to the condition of his heart, continuing, ‘Same thing occurred to me; it crumbled. Before I could perceive or rescue the fallen thread I lost the person for whom my heart was untamed, but,’ “…It was nothing but the extremity of my love…” ~ 1 Year Ago ~ In a prestigious household the preparation for the Mehendi function was being done. Things were going smoothly, lively as the beautifully embellished home was getting ready for Hoor’s wedding. Everyone was busy with their work, trying to prepare things so everything would be flawless, an enthusiastic atmosphere was spread in the home. Hoorain was looking for her elder brother who came home early and right after returning, was talking to their event planner on the phone furiously with Zain standing beside him, amused. Coat resting on the chair while his sleeves were rolled upward roughly along with the loose tie, his back facing everyone. “Bhai!” Hoorain’s voice came, getting down from stairs, Zain motioned Rayan about her sister but he was busy on the call. “Hoor Api left with Mama, how am I supposed to go now?” She asked sadly, looking down. Rayan gestured to Zain to check up on her, walking away. Chuckling, Zain spoke up. “Leave Rayan, Hoorain. He is preparing to fall on my sister’s head for being late.” Sighing, she held her forehead. “It’s not a new thing. Isra api is always late. Hoor api left. Papa is busy and Emraz bhai didn’t even bother to come home!” She argued, getting infuriated by each passing moment. “Okay, okay, don’t be tense-” She cut him off. “How can I not?!” Rolling her eyes, she mumbled, “If I am the youngest that doesn’t mean I am not allowed to get ready.” But then she looked at him expectantly, “Can you take me with Isra api?” Zain chuckled nervously, “I don’t think she will even have time to go to the parlor. It will be late, but I can drop you off, if you are fine with it?” He offered her politely. Her face lit up in glee, “Really?” “Sure, come.” He smiled softly. “Rayan! I am taking Hoorain to the parlor!” Zain told him and he waved his hand to tell him. ‘Okay fine’ and they left. Without turning his face, Rayan ruffled his pitch-black hairs, a hissing sound came, “If you didn’t come in next ten minutes-” Before he could speak another voice joined the conversation. “Why ten minutes? I am here now-” Isra came holding a box with one hand and phone glued to her ears with the other, bumped into Rayan as the box fell from her hand. Whining, she stumbled but didn’t fall. Setting the strand of dark brown hairs, Isra looked up with her hazel gaze only to meet a pair of sapphire gems staring at her with a dark aura. Narrowing his eyes at her, Rayan taunted, “So you finally gained time to come, Miss Bukhari?” “I am so sorry, Rayan.” She smiled faintly, apologetic. “I am your client right now.” His frown deepened at her casual way of talking. “Yeah.. Sorry, Rayan.” She mumbled, getting down to gather the stuff fallen. Sighing, he asked, not helping her. “What’s that?” Panting, she removed her hair, smiling while looking up at him. “Oh, it has garlands, Rose petals and some things for the function.” She told him, taking the box and getting up. “Is that why you are late?” He asked, intrigued. Just then Emraz came with his hand in his pocket, entering in his dashing style, perfectly combed black hairs and similar eyes, humming while telling him monotonously. “She is late because I stopped her and offered her to come with me.” He stopped, looking around. “Where is Hoorain? She was bursting over the phone for me to come, she must be furious.” He fully turned to Rayan. “She was, but just left with Zain for the parlor.” He replied and he mumbled ‘shit’ knowing she won’t talk to him now. “Oh no, did she take her dress along?” Isra asked, vexed. “I don’t know because I was waiting for someone who was too late.” He said, giving her an indirect glare. “I told you, Rayan.” Emraz tried to defend Isra. “Oh leave it bhai. This woman was always late.” He ridiculed her again. “But, I am here now.” She shrugged. “Then get to work.” He told her, steps retreating and walking out while using his phone. Making a sour face at his rude behavior, Isra clicked her tongue at him, growling. Emraz couldn’t help but to chuckle. Resting his coat in his hand, folded neatly, he walked to Isra who was glaring in Rayan’s direction and told her in a low tone. “I think you should get to work, Isra.” Gasping at his words, Isra turned to him, “Oh my, you scared me, Sir.” Exhaling, she shook her head, “Okay, okay.” With a deep breath, Isra tied her hair in a bun, took the clipboard from the box and began to work, checking up on the setting of the function which was going to take place at their home. Decorating the place, it took her hours to check on everything. Finally gaining time three hours before the ceremony, Isra sighed deeply, plopping on the couch, closing her eyes to relax a bit. Emraz, who was watching her with admiration for being engrossed in work, smiled widely. He sat on the armrest, looked around the exquisitely adorned mansion and praised. “Nice work, Isra.” Opening her eyes, she smiled, “Thanks Sir.” “Great thing we hired you.” He said to himself but she heard it. “I have been working here for a while now, I am used to it.” She told him casually. “It’s a big day.” He smiled. “It is.” She smiled back. They talked for a while and soon Rayan came. “Oh, Rayan, look everything is ready.” Emraz told him. “Hmm. It’s fine.” His remark pissed Isra off, how dare he call her hard work where she poured her heart into just fine. “If you wanted it to be fine, then why hire me?” She mocked, rolling her eyes. “Hey, I hired you.” He reminded her. “Be grateful.” “Boss, look at him.” Isra complained, “Come on, Don’t tease her Rayan, she is just finished.” “Oh from tease I remember, Rayan take me to the parlor please.” Isra requested. “No, I am taking Sateesha.” He told her, talking about his girlfriend. “I will tell Aunt, you know she doesn’t like it.” Isra blackmailed. “Tell Bhai, I am busy.” he scoffed. “Boss is tired, you are just walking around the house, do this and go take her.” Isra reasoned. Groaning at her persistence, he hissed. “Fine, come.” Grinning, Isra took hers and Hoorain’s dress as they left. The drive was silent, they didn’t talk. Isra just kept looking out and asked after a while, “Is Sateesha coming to the ceremony as well?” “Yeah,” He hummed. “Wouldn’t Aunt be angry?” He chuckled dryly, “She was furious when we got into a relationship, it’s still an invitation to the function.” “Hmm. Yeah… Why don’t you talk to her parents? It’s been more than a year.” She asked, turning her face to him. “Does it matter?” He asked, stopping the car at the red signal, turning his face to her, the smirk wiped as a deadpan expression enhanced his sharp features. “What do you mean?” She asked in perplexity. Sighing, he shook his head, “No, nothing. Leave it.” He sighed, turning his head to the road again. “You’re weird.” She mumbled. “Less than you.” He retorted. “By the way, Isra…” He called her. She hummed, looking out again. “Are you wearing the golden dress today?” “Nope, it’s for the wedding day. Why?” She opened her mouth but a realization hit her. “Wait a minute, you even noticed?” She asked in disbelief. “Hmm. I wanted to give one to Sateesha as well, just in a different color, maybe pink or green.” He replied. “I see… I Ordered it online, I will send you the link.” She replied. “Great.” “Then what are you wearing?” He asked. Holding her chin she replied. “If you know, the green and pink frock and tights I wore on Bradon’s wedding.” “The one with pink laces or embroidered?” He asked. “With the Laces.” Isra wasn’t taken aback, Rayan always notices the dress. She considered it as nothing. “I see… We’re here.” “Thanks.” She smiled, taking the dress and shoes from it, “Don’t forget our deal, you won’t tell Mama.” He told her sternly, making a cute face, she nodded. She got out and was about to leave but he called her again, “Isra!” “Yeah?” “The embroidered ones suit you better.” He told her with a faint smile and left, leaving her baffled about his words. Shrugging her shoulder, she went to the parlor as all the women got ready for the function. “Today is a big day for you, my love. I shall pray for your happiness, bless you.” Hania, the kid’s Mother whispered, kissing the bride’s forehead while they were going. “How do I look?” Hoorain asked Isra excitedly. “You look amazing!” “You should have worn something more fancy.” Hoorain told her innocently, chuckling, Isra looked at herself in the mirror. “It’s fine.” “If you say so.” “We’re going first Mama, you come with Api.” Hoorain said and Isra stopped her. “You are not going, you are also staying with your sister.” Hoor chuckled, “Ah, she is always like this.” Hoorain made an almost crying face and looked away. “There’s still time for your wedding, I am not wasting my tears.” She said sternly. Isra smiled and left the family, going back. “Is everything ready, Isra?” Emraz asked, in the dress code for the male, Navy Blue Kurta. “Yeah, Sir.” She smiled, checking things for the final time. Rayan applied his cologne, rolling the sleeves to his elbow neatly, setting his hair perfectly backward. Collar just in an arresting gap with a little space between his neck, appealing to catch every girl’s attention. His waistcoat well fitted to his toned chest, wearing his watch, he walked down with a smile, greeting the guests and going to Isra. “Where is Mama and others?” “They are almost here.” She replied, checking everything for the bride’s entry. “Don’t forget your dance.” She told him sternly, checking time. “I know,” He hummed and then went to his girlfriend. Soon the ceremony started, the girls did the ritual first, entering with Henna placed in a decorated plate, smiling, wearing Gajre, and welcoming. The whole time Isra held a grin on her face, laughing, talking. From time to time Rayan’s eyes stop at her for a moment but it didn’t take more than a heartbeat for him to remove his eyes. “Go Rayan, it’s time for dance.” Sateesha grinned. Pushing him to the floor and dancing. Smiling everyone gathered, getting in places and began to dance. Soon the sound of cheers filled in the air, “Woohoo!!” Everyone awed, shouting, great enthusiasm was dispersed in the sky, living into the moment of elation. After dancing, the boys began to pant. Mixing with crowd, Rayan went to Isra who was talking to the catering guys, “Make sure it’s enough-” “How was it?” He asked breathlessly from behind, at a fair distance. Smirking, she turned to him, “Ask your Sateesha?” “You’re the one who taught me,” he responded. “Hmm. you guys rocked.” She laughed a little. “And me? How was I?” He asked. “You’re amazing too. Although I didn’t expect it.” She replied. “You taught me, how can it not be perfect.” He complimented and went back inside. Isra smiled and shook her head, turning back to her but then the time for girls to dance came. Things went well, dancing, talking, wallowing in amid this vibrant moment. Rayan stood in the corner, hands closed at his chest, lips slowly curling from one side with his eyes fixed upon Isra’s who was dancing, talking. Not paying heed to him, immersed in work. With the unnoticed smile he kept looking at her with ardent, standing in a fixed place to get the better view of her with a wide smile beautifying his face along with racing heartbeats. Soon Isra noticed his look and asked him from afar what happened but he only smiled and shook his head that it’s nothing. Giggling a little at him, Isra smirked faintly and went to his girlfriend and began to talk to her, ignorant of the fact he was looking at her, thinking. To me, you are the belle of the event.

“I swear, if anyone dares to piss me off, I won’t tolerate it.” Isra hissed, grabbing her bag, getting ready to go to the Hotel where the Reception ceremony would take place after the Wedding. “Even if your Boss?” Emraz said in amusement from behind, closing his arms at his chest, watching her with a smirk. “Ah! You scared me, Sir.” She sighed, shaking her head. “Where are you going, Fireball?” He asked teasingly. “I am going to the Hotel, tomorrow is the wedding and you should take a day off and go home or else both Hoor and Hoorain would be angry.” She told him, tying her hair in a messy bun, taking her things and walking out after locking her cabin. “I know, I just had an important meeting for a new project. I thought about giving it to you.” He paused. “No. I already have another upcoming one.” She frowned. He chuckled, “Just kidding, I gave it to Natasha. I just wanted to tell you to go to the Hotel to check things for the final time, it seems like you are doing it already.” He smiled observing her form. She smiled back, “Yeah. Okay then, I have to go.” “Good work today.” He said and left. Isra then fixed her messy form and went to the Hotel to check up on everything as tomorrow she will barely get time to do it properly so she wanted to make sure things are perfect as Hoor imagined. “Watching the list of things, ” talking to the hotel’s staff where the Reception was going to be held. “The Wedding is in the afternoon and reception would start after a break of two hours and I don’t want any compromise in it.” She explained sternly to the hotel’s staff. “Entertainers would be ours as well.” “We understand Ma’am, you don’t have to worry about anything, Ma’am. Everything will be as you explained.” The manager passed her a smile, assuring her. “Hmm.” She hummed, moving away. “I hope things go well.” She said after taking a long breath. “Don’t worry, they will.” Finally after being assured things are fine and everything is going pretty well, Isra went home. “Oh, you’re early.” Zain turned his face to her, putting the book he was reading down, “Yeah. I am finally free.” She smiled, putting her bag down and sitting on the other side of the couch. “Zain..” Isra poked him with her index finger, making a cute pout, “I am not going to make any shake.” He told her, still reading his book. “Come on, at least make sachet juice.. Please.” She smiled sweetly at him. “I am temporarily deaf.” He replied, turning the page. “I am exhausted, please dear brother.” She smiled, passing him a faint smile. “I am also tired so why don’t you take this tired form to your room, freshen up..” He turned to her, lips curling upwards. Her face lit up in glee but he continued, “And make shake for both of us.” He smiled and went to his room, making her frown and mumble curse at him. She went to her room and freshened up, relaxed a bit after taking a shower and made mango shake for both her brother and herself. Passing time by sleeping. At Ahmed’s household, Rayan was on the rooftop, looking at the sky, lost in his unfathomable thoughts which are evoking an undesirable sensation he was trying to resist but each passing second knocks substantial vexations. Smiling faintly to himself, remember the Mehendi event occupying him with enthrallment. Lighting up his cigarette, he put it to his mouth, taking a long inhale from it, resting his elbows on the railing while looking at the front view of their mansion. “You’re smoking again.” Emraz’s voice came from behind with a feeble smile, coming to him, standing just like him. Rayan laughed a little, shaking his head, “Yeah…” “Any reason?” He asked, turning his face to him. “Just wanted to.” “Don’t lie, you only smoke when something bothers you.. Is it about Hoor?” He asked. “No, I am sure, she will live happily with Haider. They struggled for their love a lot so they deserve it. I know she will be happy with him… I am just… I don’t know, Bhai” He said but the glint of distress was clear in his tone. “Now that’s new.” He smirked, moving close to his face, “Is it about Sateesha?” He asked, moving away and leaning on the railing, closing his arms at his chest. Rayan only shrugged and Emraz laughed a little. “What?” Rayan asked, raising a brow. “Nothing, I guess it is about you two.” “Leave us.” He sighed, “What about you? You are next in line after Hoor.” Rayan smirked. Emraz laughed, “Thanks for the reminder.” “Do you have a girl in mind?” Rayan asked, smirking. “Hmm… I don’t know.” “You’re saying you are fine with an arranged marriage?” Rayan asked, narrowing his eyes in bewilderment. “I mean if the partner is to my liking and we mutually understand each other so why not?” Emraz shrugged his shoulders, speaking casually. “But, do you have a girl in mind?” Rayan insisted, wanting to know if there is a girl he likes or not. “What happened? Why are you so eager for it?” Emraz nervously asked. “Come on, tell me, Bhai.” He asked. Chuckling Emraz took the cigarette from his hand and crushed it under his foot. “Nope.” He smiled and Rayan sighed in relief, putting his hand over his chest. “You seemed relieved.” He arched a brow at his representation of solace. “Oh, no. It’s nothing.” He shook his head in denial, putting his hand in the air anxiously. “If you say so. Anyways, come down and ready to hear scolding from Dad for this.” He told him, pointing at the cigarette and left. “Yeah..” He smiled timidly, scratching the back of his neck as Emraz left. Rayan looked outside for a few seconds again with a deadpan expression hardening his features he spoke to himself, “No one… hmm?” “It’s better if there isn’t.” He said and went back. ~•~ “Do you, Hoor Ahmed, take Haider Wardak as your lawfully wedded Husband?” The Priest asked. Hoor smiled at her soon-to-be husband and said firmly, “I do.” “Do you Haider Wardak take Hoor Ahmed as your lawfully wedded Wife?” He smirked, “I do.” “I pronounce you as Husband and Wife! May God bring endless happiness in your path! You may now kiss the Bride!” After the enunciation, everyone began to cheer for the new couple. “Woo!” Isra cheered from behind, grinning and clapping. They gradually pulled away, Hoor threw the bouquet and Isra caught it, her elation faltered by the sudden call, wiping the smile off her face in stagger. “What? No.” She quickly said, giving it to someone else after registering what happened. “Good Luck~” Hoor winked and walked away with her husband. “I won’t let it happen!” She shouted, pouting, closing her arms at her chest. “Seems like your number is next.” Rayan teased her from behind, deepening her frown. She turned to him furiously, “I don’t need you to tell me this. These mere flowers can’t decide my future.” She told him sternly, pushing her hair from her shoulder to back, walking away. Rayan shifted and came to her front, taking a step closer, smirking, “What if it’s true?” “Why don’t you leave it at that time?” She smirked back. “Besides, your other half is there, don’t bother me. I am busy.” She told him, pointing at Zain who was talking to Hoorain. “God have mercy on your partner.” He mumbled, walking away, her jaw dropped. “Excuse me, Mr Rayan Ahmed, for your kind information, I know how to handle my private life and future partner, you don’t have to meddle.” She told him sternly, knitting her brows together in a grimace, displeased at his words. “Well, I am going to my other half.” He laughed. “Isra! There you are.” Emraz called her, coming to her. “Yes, Sir?” “You’re late again, you’re supposed to leave with Hoor, go.” He told her. She held her forehead. “Oh shit, I forgot.” She moved back, lifting her grey lehenga embroidered with golden color. “Exactly. Now go.” He motioned her to leave. “Yeah, I am.” She nodded, walking away. Emraz sighed, shaking his head in disappointment, “This girl is just…” “Ah one thing, Sir.” She stopped and smiled at Emraz, “What now?” “Teach some manners to Zain’s soulmate.” She clicked her tongue at Rayan, making his mouth gaped. “Hey, you-” Before he could speak, she laughed a little and ran away, taking car keys from Zain and going to the hotel. “Seriously, this woman.” Rayan exhaled, trying to keep his cool. “Who told you to hire her?” Emraz chuckled. “I did it because she knows my taste and does things according to my preference.” He shrugged, making a sour face. “Then bear with it.” ‘I have been doing it for as long as I can remember.’ He thought, putting his hand in his pocket taking a step back and watching the way she was leaving. Humming to his Brother’s word. “I am also leaving, take Sateesha and come as well.” Emraz told him and left as Rayan didn’t react, only watched Isra leaving between the crowd quickly. As he was espying the traces she left, going far away from him and he couldn’t help but to link his gaze with air and she was no longer is sight but his heart surely unaware of one thing; He is spellbound.

After successfully managing Hoor’s wedding, Isra was indulging in her day off from the stressful yet enlivening events which are imbuing her to have one for herself but she knows it herself, it’s not happening any time soon. She wasn’t ready to take such a drastic step in her life and her parent’s respected her decision, letting her decide on her own to choose the path she wanted. Sigh, Isra plopped herself on the couch, closing her eyes for a brief moment, smiling faintly. “Ah, finally done, aren’t you?” Zain asked, sitting beside her, looking through a bunch of tests, his glasses hanging. Opening her eyes, Isra frowned and set his glasses, peeved at her and replied. “Yeah.. It was a significant event.” She hummed, straightening her back. “Here is your tea.” Her mother came, smiling offering them the tea. “Where’s mine?” “There it is.” “Thanks.” She smiled, taking her cup. “So, tell me how was the wedding?” She asked excitedly. “Mhm.” She said, putting the cup down. “Mama I told you, did I? To come and you and Dad decided to go to Shimla at the very end!” She frowned, shaking her head in disappointment. “We had to.” She shrugged, “Leave it, tell me how it was?” Crossing her one leg on the couch, Isra began to say, “It was amazing, I mean I did everything so it has to be.” She praised herself and Zain laughed, not looking up at his papers, “Bittersweet parrot.” He mocked, knowing she absolutely hated this nickname. Clicking her tongue at him, “Leave this last remain of gutter. I was telling you, it was lavishing. I arranged everything so perfectly, Boss was so pleased with my work. I think I will get a promotion this time.” She grinned, telling her about the events, of how expensive it was and stopped suddenly. “But, There was something strange.” She mused, taking a sip. “What?” “I mean I work in bride brother’s agency and some people were speaking badly about it. I don’t understand why Rayan chose me to get this done.” She mumbled. “Isn’t it simple, you have been working with him for so long, everything prepares according to his preference, why would he give such an important project to someone else?” Zain answered casually. “Zain, those were mere occasions, it was memorable.” “Exactly, that’s why he chose you.” he told her. She hummed, shrugging her shoulders. “Hmm.. yeah. I think you are right.” At Ahmed household, Mrs Ahmed and Hoorain just talked to Hoor, exaltation at its utmost extent to find her daughter blessed after her marriage, approaching a life of radiant smiles. “Ah… I am so happy for Hoor Api.” Hoorain grinned, putting her head on her mother’s shoulder. “You don’t worry, your number is next.” Rayan teased with a smirk, coming down with his hand in his trousers. “Of course not!” She pouted, “Next is Emraz bhai.” She smiled, looking at Emraz who was using his phone sitting in front of her. “Of course.” Her mother agreed, gaining his attention. “Huh? What?” He looked up from his phone. “And you,” Mrs Ahmed’s tone abruptly became stern, looking at Rayan who was sitting on the armrest. “Hmm?” “For how long shall we wait? Do you want us to go and talk to Sateesha’s parents or not? At least get engaged.” She scolded, narrowing her eyes. He faked a cough, “Yeah? What?” “Yeah, it’s been more than a year, if you truly love her then let us go.” Emraz agreed. “No.” he spoke loudly, shaking his head in denial. “Why?” “Because.. Mama… um.. Because she is not ready.” “Are you sure you guys are not playing?” Hoorain mumbled. “Hoorain.” Rayan said her name in an assertive tone. “What? I am right. Everyone at Hoor Api’s wedding knows that she is your girlfriend so what’s the problem?” Hoorain asked. “I told you, She doesn’t want it. Can we talk about something else?” He lied in annoyance, rolling his eyes. “Ah from something else, You know Emraz, I have found some girls for you, do you wanna take a look at their pictures?” Mrs Ahmed asked sweetly, her face lighting up in glee. Emraz smiled in return, “Yeah sure. But, Mom, don’t expect me to choose one.” He smirked and everyone sighed knowing he was going to reject them without even looking. “Oh, come on.” She frowned. “What? I am not refusing?” He made an innocent face. “Indirectly, you are.” She muttered. “You can tell us if you like a girl.” Hoor said, getting up and sitting beside him. Putting his phone down, he turned to her. “Well, if I will, I will surely tell you.” His smile grew wider, pinching her cheeks and getting. “What kind of girl do you want anyways?” Rayan asked. He stopped, holding his chin. “Hmm.. someone who knows me and we get along well.” He replied and left. ~1 Month Later~ “You won’t go back alive if you lie, Hoor.” Isra said in an infuriated tone, pacing around her room, pulling her hair in frustration, a growl escaping her lips, utterly pissed at Hoor’s statement. She laughed at her reaction and hummed. “Of course. I am telling you girl, if my Mother-in-law comes to your place don’t be surprised.” She teased, pushing Isra more into the unwanted thoughts of anxiety. “Come on. Have you seen him?” She asked in revolt, stopped, looking at herself in the mirror, fixing her lipstick. “I don’t know about you but Haider’s brother Farhan is head over heels for you. He persuaded my Mother-in-law to come to your place and ask for your hand in marriage.” Hoor told him. “Like hell I would let it happen!” She snarled, slamming her lipstick on the dressing table. Scowling continuously. “What are you gonna do, hmm?” Hoor teased, chuckling at Isra’s fury emitting through the phone. “Hoor. What if I flat out reject him?” “No avail, he would do something to win your heart… unless you have a lover.” She told him. “I swear, I-” Before she could speak, Hoor cut her off. “Gotta go, Haider’s home. Bye.” She laughed and cut the call, leaving Isra lost in consternation to think about Farhan’s intentions towards her. In this situation, there’s one person who can actually help her. After taking a deep sigh, Isra called Sateesha. “Hey.” Her sweet voice came. “Hey, Eshu, Can I borrow your boyfriend for a day?” She asked sweetly. “Rayan? What happened now? Don’t tell me you are going to make him an Easter Bunny this time.” She said, “No, no, I was planning to but there’s still time for Easter. It’s something else. I need your permission, Can I take him to intimidate a guy? I want him to pretend to be my bf and make that guy leave… please.” Isra pleaded. “Hmm? Seems like Isra found her true love.” She teased. “No you too, I want to get rid of him before he reaches my home. Please. Please. I will lend you my golden frock you loved instantly for any event once.” “Done. Just a day, no kissing or anything.” “Thanks girl, I love you so much. Now it leaves convincing Rayan.” She said excitedly, relief washing over her face. “No problem, he won’t refuse. I know. Just go.” She laughed a little. “Okay then, talk to you later. Bye.” “Bye.” Isra cut the call and finally felt consoled. Having no problem now. The Next day, she went to Rayan to convince him so he could pretend to be her boyfriend just to keep this guy away. Meeting him to make a humble request.

“Hell no! I am not doing anything!” Rayan said sternly, walking around his house and Isra was following his trails. “Come one Rayan, for the sake of friendship-” She tried to persuade him but to no avail, he stopped and pointed his finger at her. “I am not your friend,” She gasped dramatically, “So mean, Rayan.” She faked sadness. “Don’t act. And how dare you ask Sateesha. Does my consent have anything to do with anything or not?” He asked sternly, putting his hand in his trouser. Frowning at her. “Come on, Rayan. If it has to be a girl, I would make Zain shave and pretend but I can’t do this. Please, please, please.” “Shut up.” He said, giving her a weird look at her absurd statement. “What do you want in return?” She asked, still coming after him as he walked away. “Nothing, just leave me alone.” He said in irritation. “Rayan, I don’t want him to come to my place, just stop him.” She said, grabbing his arm. He pulled his hand away and turned to her. “Why are you coming after me? Go to Emraz bhai now, you always complain about me to him.” He scorned, closing his arms at my chest. “He is my boss. Of course I can’t do it. It would bring so many troubles.” She reasoned, giving him puppy eyes to listen but he only looked away, “Listen, Isra. I have no intention of helping you.” He told her calmly. “Rayan, you-” She was about to speak but Mrs Ahmed came. “Why are you two kids bickering about?” “Aunt look at him, He is not helping me out.” Isra faked sadness, holding her shoulders. Rayan’s mouth gaped at her acting. “You are now doing this with Mama,” “What happened?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “Aunt, you know Farhan.” “Yeah, Haider’s brother… What about him?” She asked, turning to Isra who looked down, mumbling in a dejected tone. “He wants to come to my home to ask for my hand in marriage but I don’t want it. At least, not with him so I asked Rayan to tell him he is my boyfriend. I even asked for Sateesha’s permission but he is not helping me.” Isra explained and then glared at Rayan, “Boss would surely help me but you know it can arouse misunderstanding at work and he is not helping me.” Isra said, turning to Rayan. “It’s just for a day, Rayan. Why are you refusing?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “Because I didn’t want it.” He shrugged. “I also didn’t want to become your dance partner in farewell but I did and you can’t do this for me.” She reasoned. “That was years ago.” “Then repay this debt of years now. Isn’t it Aunt?” She smiled, turning to her. “Come on, help her.” ‘I don’t want any false hope.’ He thought. “Rayan please..” She looked at him innocently and finally defeated against her stubbornness towards him, he sighed. “Fine..” He muttered. “Yay!” She grinned, hugging Mrs Ahmed. “Okay, okay, you can rest assured now.” She smiled, patting her head as Rayan left. “Why don’t you want it anyways?” Mrs Ahmed asked. “I just don’t want him to come.” She replied. “I see. By the way Isra, do-” Mrs Ahmed was about to ask if Emraz has a girl who likes him in his office but speaks of the devil he came from. “Ah, Isra. Thanks for the flowers.” He smiled. “You’re welcome, Sir. I know you love lavenders.” She smiled back. “I sure do, they freshen my mood. Anyways, What brings you here?” He asked. “Ah, I need a favor from Rayan.” She told him what happened, he chuckled, “Good luck for that.” His gentle smile didn’t fade as he looked at her. She tugged her hair behind her ears. “Since you are here, why don’t you have dinner with us?” He offered. “I would love but I need to go.” “Oh, I see.” “You.. gave him flowers?” Mrs Ahmed asked, baffled. “Yeah, she does it a lot. She even makes yummy kheer.” He praised her. Isra chuckled, “I learned from Zain.” “Great. What’s for dinner, Mom?” Emraz asked, turning his face to her. “Um.. Mutton Biryani.” She replied vaguely. “Your favorite, isn’t it?” Isra asked, noticing how his face lit up in elation. “Yours too.” He replied. “Sure.” “Then you must stay.” “I would love to but I have to leave. It’s getting late.” She told him nervously. “I see. Shall I drop you?” “No, It’s fine. I can go. I was just here to convince Rayan. I better get going.” She said politely. “Goodbye.” She said, bidding goodbye to Emraz and Mrs Ahmed and left. After she left, Emraz noticed his Mother who zoned out for a moment, “What happened, Mom?” He asked, arching a brow perfectly. “Huh?” Her thoughts were interrupted by his calling, She looked at him and shook her head and left after saying. “No, nothing.” Emraz also shrugged his shoulder and went to tease Rayan, “So, one day Bf. How are you doing?” He asked, leaning on the wall, smirking at Rayan who’s constantly abruptly faded and changed into a grimace. “Don’t ask. She even complained to Mama.” He laughed a little, “I can see a glow on your face.” “What? No! I am not.” Rayan said, touching his cheeks, closing his eyes, inhaling deeply to clear his mind. “Just kidding, make sure to act like one and not mock her.” He told him and left. Rayan frowned but soon a smile adorned his face again, thinking happily, I don’t think I would act. The next day, Rayan told Hoor about it and she couldn’t help but to laugh at their childish effort. “Hoor, I am serious.” “Okay, okay. You’re most welcome.” She told him and cut the call. Rayan went to Isra’s workplace and called her to come down as he was waiting for her in the parking lot and meet him in an uninterested tone. Exhilarated, Isra came, “Hey!” She chirped, Rayan only wore his glasses. “Get inside.” He told her sternly, sitting back. She frowned, “Is that-” “Just come.” Sighing, she mumbled a curse under her breath and looked down. Closing her arms at her chest as he drove off to Hoor’s place. Isra was pissed the whole time, glancing at Rayan from time to time to know what he was thinking of doing while his unaffected form only drove the car. “Hey, Rayan, what are you planning to do?” She asked, narrowing her eyes. “Whatever it is, you just play along.” He told her. “What else am I supposed to do anyways?” She muttered, shrugging her shoulders as they reached their destination. He got out of the call and offered her his hand. Raising a brow at her, she took his hand and got out. “Just smile.” He whispered. She nodded and smiled brightly. Rayan’s heart skipped a beat when she held his hand tightly. But putting up his facade he walked with her, not letting go of her hand. “Oh my, Rayan. Come come.” Hoor’s Mother-in-law greeted, motioning him to come inside. They both walked in, greeting everyone. “Sorry to disturb you, we were just passing by. I thought why not pay a visit.” Rayan said politely. “Sure. Take a seat.” They both said down, Isra who looked around, talking to everyone sweetly while Rayan reflected his gallantry. “Isn’t it your work hour, Isra?” Farhan asked. “Oh, it ended.” Isra replied, “So I thought why don’t we go on a long drive after it?” Rayan added. “But, don’t you have a girlfriend?” “Yeah, I do. She is sitting right beside me.” He replied, smiling at Isra. Farhan’s eyes widened in shock, “But, wasn’t the blond from the wedding?” He asked hastily. “Nope. She was just a friend. Isra is my girlfriend.” He told him casually and Isra could see Farhan’s hopes breaking apart. Making an apologetic face, she turned to Rayan. They stayed for a while and talked and assured them about their ‘love’ and left. “Take care, Bye!” They walked outside where their car was, Rayan was still holding her hand. They stood near the car for a few seconds and Isra began to laugh. “Ah, did you see his face? Finally, Thank you so much, Rayan.” She grinned, soothing her loud laugh with a cute smile as he stared at her face only, an invisible smile plastered on his lips as well. “Thanks… you can let go now.” She said, trying to leave his hand. “I didn’t hold it to let go.” He told her, taking a step closer. Isra chuckled, “Nice compliment, now let go.” Sighing, he let go of her hand and moved away. “Let’s go back.” He told her, coming back to his rigid self. They were coming back as Rayan asked, “Why don’t you want to get married, Isra?” “No, that’s not it. I don’t like him.” She replied, looking out. “Do you like someone else?” His heart skipped a beat in fright of hearing a ‘yes’ but he gulped hard, tightening his grip, patiently waiting for her response. “Not now. I didn’t want to get in a relationship after Edgar cheated.” “So.. you’re waiting for a proposal?” He asked. “I mean if it’s the guy I like, so why not give it a try?” She shrugged, turning her face to him. “So what kind of guys do you like?” “You know. Loving, caring and most importantly open-minded. Not someone who will even consider us talking wrong and question my love and most importantly I don’t want him to be over-possessive.” She told him her tone changing on ‘over-possessive’ his lips formed a thin line, looking down, trying to ignore her emphasis. “Anyways, leave me. Tell me, when are you going to meet Eshu’s family?” She asked excitedly, changing the topic instantly. “I haven’t thought about it, why not leave it to that time?” He replied nonchalantly. “You’re no fun.” She mumbled. “Then keep your mouth shut.” Clicking her tongue at him, she looked out. Later they reached her home, “Good night.” He smiled. She smiled back, getting out of the car and coming to his side, “Thank you for today.” She said sincerely and moved away. “Bye.” She grinned waving at him and left as he watched her leave, lost in captivation his heart felt for her speaking to himself, “Anything for you, Milady.”

After dropping her home, Rayan couldn’t control his smile, it was emitting in the form of light from him. Wallowing in mere nothing, he found himself on cloud-nine. Humming to himself, he twirled his car keys in a spiral, smiling widely. The look of rejoice on his face was crystal. “Oh ho, you’re happy even without hearing the good news.” Hoorain came, smirking at her brother who laughed a little. “Well, I am. But what’s the good news you are talking about?” He asked, looking at his hand which could still feel her warmth in his, smiling to himself. ” Hmm, first can I know about the reason behind this smile?” She teased, coming closer. Narrowing her eyes at him suspiciously but he shook his head, “I just had a good day.” “You met Hoor Api, didn’t you? Your face tells she is very happy.” Hoorain assumed or what could make him smile? Isra? Puff, of course not. “Y-Yeah. What else could it be.” He chuckled nervously, stretching his neck, looking away. “I am going to my room.” He excused and was about to walk away but stopped the moment he started climbing the stairs and called Hoorain, “Hoorain!” “Yeah?” “What’s the good news you were talking about?” He asked in bewilderment. “Oh that.” Her face glowed, turning to him as she beamed. “Emraz Bhai finally agreed for a girl.” She clapped, grinning. “Really!?” He asked in disbelief, trying to register her words, not believing them to be true. “Yeah!” She chirped. “Oh my, I can’t believe it. Emraz Bhai actually found a girl.” He laughed, running his hand in his hair. “Yay!” “Where is Bhai?” He asked excitedly. “In his room.” “I must see him now.” He smirked and left to see Emraz. Knocking on his door, he entered. He was sitting on the sofa, reading a book, engrossed in it, with his one leg over the other. “Hey.” Rayan greeted, coming in. He smiled, “Hey, How was Hoor?” He asked. “She is great. First you tell me what I have heard is true or not.” A mischievous look formed on his face, sitting on the other sofa, smirking at him. Raising a brow, he asked, “What?” “That you finally found a girl!” He beamed. “Oh that, yeah.” He replied casually. “I can’t believe it.” He breathed out, putting his hand on his chest. “Why?” He furrowed his brow at his brother’s comment. “Because you didn’t want to.” “Because they weren’t my type. I never refused to get married, I just told Mama to find a girl who knows me and we get along.” He explained nonchalantly. “So.. who’s this girl?” He asked teasingly. He laughed a little, “Isra.” His smile faded, abrupt aching his heart in incomprehensible agony. Blinking he prayed his ears heard wrong and this is nothing but a terrible joke. ‘This has to be a joke’. His lips began to quiver, unable to fathom the depth of his words which hurt his heart directly. “Isra who? Isra Bukhari?” He asked desperately, praying constantly for it to be a lie but it wasn’t and each passing second now threw a sky of affliction on his head. Burning in vehemently unspoken suffering, he took a long gulp, controlling the sorrowful face. Emraz chuckled, “Who else, our Isra. Mom suggested and when I think about her, she complies with everything. I know her, we get along. I will try my best to keep her happy, she is so sweet.” “Why did I never notice her before? The ideal person was always right in front of me. Anyways, I hope she accepts the proposal.” He explained, returning his gentle smile. “And if she agrees, then don’t tease her much as she will your Sister-in-Law, you know.” Emraz continued to speak sweetly. Rayan kept looking on the ground with his heart on the verge of bursting from dread, his whole being shivered slightly. Looking down sadly, swallowing hard to keep his emotions at bay but to no avail. They overwhelmed him. “Rayan.” Emraz called, shaking his shoulder a little. “Huh?” “Are you okay?” He asked, concerned. “Yeah, um. I am fine.” He nodded, passing a forced smile. “You don’t like her?” He asked. “No. Um. I was just thinking.” He smiled, looking here and there but not at him. “What?” “Nothing um..” He trailed off, not knowing what to say. “I am tired, let’s talk in the morning.” He quickly excused himself and went to his room. Slamming the door behind, he cursed loudly, loosening his tie and throwing his coat on the bed. How beautifully it started, he went to work and then took her with him after it, spending his whole day in her presence and now this happened, taking his tranquility away. “I wasn’t kidding when I said I didn’t hold your hand to let it go,” He said, pulling his hairs, making them messy. Growling he threw his watch, brooch and ring, cursing under his breath for what happened. Fuming with fury, he threw himself on the bed, punching the sheets, staring at the ceiling with an inexplicable dolorous face, lips curled downwards by the ache. “It can’t end like this.” Closing his eyes to fall into the devoid so it could ease the torment of his mind. Trying to comprehend the darkness while remembering the day when It all started and till today he couldn’t find liberation from this confinement he wasn’t ready to call love.

Past “Bro, Isra is going to study in your college, make sure no one bullies her.” Zain told Rayan, dismayed, about his Sister who was going to a high-class College. “Dude, don’t worry.” He assured him. Rayan has seen her many times whenever he comes to meet Zain. “Thanks bro.” Rayan and Zain studied in the same school but for financial reasons, Zain had to go to another college while Isra came on scholarship. He was with his other friend Quin as his eyes fell upon Isra who came, looking around. Even if it was her first day, she was chill, checking things out. “Isra!” He called her, coming closer. “Oh, Rayan, you?” She smiled, turning to him. “Hey, your brother told me to take care of you.” She smirked, closing her arms at her chest. “Yeah right, as if I need protection.” She chuckled. “Not get you involved in either ragging or getting rag.” He told her, laughing a little. “Hmm.” “I will see you around. Take care. Bye.” “Yeah, Bye!” He was about to leave but stopped and turned to her. “Ah, If you want I can show you around.” He offered politely. “Thank you for the offer but I guess I am fine.” She smiled, “Okay then, good luck.” He waved at her and left. Later he came to know Isra made the leader of the bad girls group her enemy by refusing to do as she says. Isra was truly brave and rejected to bow before who tried to push her down, she was admirable. But her representation of courage made him vexed. He was tense, the girl Isra made her enemy Liza was the principal’s daughter and could do what she wanted, she had the free hand and he was utterly anxious for Isra, since she is also lowered in status, she would go to the extreme. “Why are you pacing around like this?” Quin asked. “I don’t know.” He sighed, holding his forehead. He promised Zain he wouldn’t let anything harm her. ‘For God’s sake! She was my best friend’s sister. I had to protect her.’ He thought angrily. “What is Liza doing?” He asked. “How would I know?” He shrugged. “I am not feeling good.” He grabbed my phone and called Isra but she didn’t pick the call. That was only one thing which could ease his unwanted thoughts; check up on her. While Isra went to the washroom of the hostel, humming to herself. When she came back to her room, she saw Liza there. “What do you want?” She asked coldly, taking her nightwear. Liza smirked and said, putting her one leg over the other, “Hold her down.” Isra scowled, the three girls came to hold her, she moved back, pushed one away and tried to hit the other but how long could she win against three? They successfully pushed her down on the bed, holding her securely so she wouldn’t run away. “Let me go!” She tried to scream but they held her mouth. “How dare you try to refuse me?” Liza hissed. “Girls, why don’t we take some great bold pics?” She smirked atrociously, Isra shook her head, trying to push them away who ripped off her shirt. She struggled, trying to push them away but to no avail. “Mhm!!” She couldn’t speak. Tears brimmed in her eyes trying to get out from this tribulation but couldn’t. Before they could proceed further, Rayan came in furiously, took the phone from Liza who took a picture and broke it. Pushing everyone away and pulling Isra close to him, hugging her, giving her his jacket to cover herself, “What the hell are you doing!?” He shouted. Scoffing Liza left with her girls as Isra began to sob loudly in his arms. “Hey, Hey, It’s okay. I am here for you.” He whispered, pulling her closer, embracing her softly and the spark aroused in his whole being. Breaking all the shackles which caged his heart, the more she rested her weight on his shoulder, the more he accepted it gladly, looking down at her knowing one thing- That one moment started everything. He couldn’t watch her crying, he wanted to obliterate everything which could make her cry and for it he even forced the principal to rusticate Liza for violent behavior. He couldn’t bear anything making her cry. He will do anything to steal her tears. ~*~ The next day, everyone was having breakfast and Rayan began to make excuses for Emraz to reject this proposal. “But, Bhai. Just yesterday, Isra and I went to Hoor’s house as lovers. What would they think of her? First younger brother now older one.” Rayan tried to talk it out. “Oh this, even Dad knows about it. Don’t you, Dad?” Emraz smiled, turning to Mr Ahmed. “Of course. It’s not a big deal. Besides, we all know her. She is such a sweet child, she is perfect for my lion.” He boasted. “But what would Hoor’s family think?” He reasoned. “Oh hush, we will tell them it was a joke or the truth,” Mrs Ahmed chuckled. “But, She doesn’t want to get married.” Rayan excused, knowing it’s half-truth. “You must have misheard her. She said so herself, If the guys are good then why not, Hey Dad, do I lack something?” Emraz asked with a smirk. “Nothing, you are my heart stealer! I am sure she will fall in love with you.” Mr Ahmed encouraged his child, laughing a little. “Yay! Emraz Bhai is getting married!” Hoorain chirped. “She didn’t accept.” “I can’t find any reason for her to reject me.” Emraz mumbled. “You are her Boss.” Rayan said. “So, what?” “Wouldn’t they consider her a gold digger?” He tried his best to convince everyone but to no avail. “She would be my wife at that time and I will see anyone who would dare to do it.” “I am telling you, Isra is going to be very lucky.” Hoorain tittered. “I can see it.” The elderly couple smiled. “But-” “Do you have a problem with this, Hmm?” Emraz asked, turning his face to Rayan. “What? No, bhai. This is just too sudden for me.” He reasoned. “Don’t worry you will get used to it.” Emraz smiled, getting up to leave for her. “Bye, everyone!” He waved and left. Rayan sighed deeply watching his Brother with a probably sad face, wanting to tell him what his lips can’t pursue, trying to make them understand but.. Whatever he tried, was nothing but a meaningless effort.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303102”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Backstage of United States Fashion Week, 2021. “Remember, this is a fashion event for top brands that is heavily scrutinized by the media. We can’t afford to make mistakes. Don’t tarnish the name of our make-up artist agency! Got it?” “Understood, ma’am!” After a brief briefing conducted by Mrs. Victoria, the head of SN Entertainment Group’s make up artist agency, the few make up artists gathered dispersed. Among them, Olivia was seen carrying two make up suitcases with a grimace on her face. “Olivia, get a move on! We don’t have much time before the models arrive!” From two steps beside her, Jane, called out with a furious look on her face. “Yes! You can’t move slowly like that!” Then from beside Jane, Laisa, chimed in. Olivia, who was struggling to carry two suitcases of makeup, just nodded. But in her heart, she was actually furious. How could she speed up her running when she had the weight of two heavy suitcases in both hands?! ‘It’s already fast, for heaven’s sake! Can’t you see I’m carrying your suitcases?!’ Olivia thought to herself, cursing the two of them. Olivia had been working in the cosmetology field for almost five years. Before being at SN Entertainment Group Agency, Olivia had worked at JM Entertainment Agency. Unfortunately, she was forced to leave for a cliché reason: because of the system of working overtime but not being treated well. In fact, her hard work often went unpaid. “Olivia!” “Yes, I’m coming right away!” Did you think that Olivia’s fate was different after moving to the SN Group agency? No, she didn’t. As they say, out of the crocodile’s cage but into the tiger’s. It’s the same fate. Olivia was kept as some sort of perpetual trainee even though it was over a year and a half ago. She was only allowed to work with clients in their makeup room. Not the clients of models at events like this US Fashion Week. Also, Olivia was not allowed to choose her own clients. As a result, it was often the case that Olivia, who should have been the main make-up artist, was still the assistant to the main make-up artist. For one year-oh, it will be two years soon. It’s so sickening. Ting. The elevator opened and Olivia hurried to catch up with her two seniors. Down the corridor that was crowded with staff, both the staff of the models who would later appear and the staff who organized the United States Fashion Week event. As she walked, Olivia was nudged on the shoulder several times by the crowded corridor. This is a big event. It was not impossible that there were so many people taking care of the event. “I apologize! Continue your work, you’ve worked hard!” That’s what Olivia said every time her shoulder collided with staff or models who had arrived. Finally, Olivia arrived at a very quiet room. It was vast and filled with tons of make-up artists from other agencies. Passing by carrying clothes, tidying up the makeup tables that were placed in straight and parallel rows, or discussing with fellow makeup artists about what the hairstyle or makeup would be. Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment. Her steps gradually slowed down. Not realizing that her two seniors were already slowly away from her. Olivia’s eyes lit up as a smile of admiration spread across her face. Especially after seeing a number of models already filling a row of dressing tables on her left side. This was the first time Olivia had seen them. “Oh my gosh. I used to see them on my phone, now I see them…” Olivia couldn’t even finish her sentence because her throat was choked. It’s really hard to describe Olivia’s amazement at seeing famous models in person. Although she didn’t memorize all of their names, Olivia knew four of them by heart. Their faces were often seen on social media, and Olivia admired their beauty. Like. “Hey, do you want to keep standing in the middle of the street?” Olivia gasped when a man’s voice suddenly sounded from behind. Suddenly, she turned around with a look of shock. In that instant, Olivia’s whole body froze after seeing someone beside the man who reprimanded her. Olivia blinked repeatedly to realize that what she saw now was not a dream. It was Axel Hansel Johnson, a famous photo model who is also the owner of the agency Kaistha Entertainment. Axel Hansel Johnson was in front of her eyes! “Hello? Miss?” The man next to Axel waved a hand briefly in front of Olivia’s face “OLIVIA!” Olivia suddenly woke up after the shrill call came from behind her. There was Jane who had just arrived, running a little closer to Olivia. The look on her face showed annoyance. “It’s you! What are you doing here?” Jane asked Olivia in a sarcastic tone. Her eyes glared in warning. But the next second she smiled when she saw Axel, the photo model. “Oh, please excuse my assistants, Mr. Axel Hansel and Mr. Jonathan-manager Mr. Axel.” Axel only gave a small smile before looking back at Olivia. Olivia secretly bit her inner lower lip because she felt so nervous. She bowed, making a Korean gesture of apology. “I’m sorry, Mr. Jonathan,” Olivia said to the man beside Axel. While next to Axel, Jonathan nodded his head briefly. He laughed a little. In contrast to his voice that seemed to exude an intimidating aura, Jonathan’s face actually looked so friendly. “Ah, no problem. Everyone is nervous today, I’m sure your assistant feels the same way,” replied Jonathan, Axel’s personal manager. Olivia just realized that Jane, her senior, had called her an assistant. Even though Olivia had also been able to assume the role of the main makeup artist! “But still. She should be professional. Now, is Jungkook ready to be made up?” Jane asked with a curved smile that looked like a grin. Jonathan nodded his head. Axel was the first to walk away from Jane, Olivia, and his own manager. He didn’t look at all indifferent as he walked towards one of the dressing tables. “Come,” Jane invited Jonathan with a gesture of courtesy. Jonathan followed after Axel. Before Jane caught up with the two men, she changed her expression to a flat, sharp look. Whispering something to Olivia “I told you not to do anything that risks tarnishing the agency’s good name!” hissed Jane, putting full emphasis on her sentence. Olivia winced and was slightly taken aback. Her hands were clasped together and placed in front of her body. She lowered her head as she was reluctant to raise her face to look into Jane’s eyes that were glaring at her. Unnoticed by Jane, from a few meters away, Axel stopped stepping and turned his body backwards. He had noticed Jane pointing at the makeup assistant with an intimidating aura. Axel frowned, tilting his head slightly. “Mr. Jonathan, is he going to do my makeup later?” Jonathan was already standing next to him, following the direction of the gaze. Seeing Jane’s figure walking over, Jonathan nodded. “Yes, that’s right. She is. You mean the woman who walked towards us, right?” asked Jonathan. “No,” Axel evaded. “The woman behind her.” A look of doubt crossed Jonathan’s face. “You want her to do your makeup?” Axel nodded confidently. Jonathan, who looked like he wanted to protest but decided against it, talked to Jane. During their conversation, Jane seemed unable to agree. But Jonathan brought up Axel’s agency name As a result, as soon as Olivia, who seemed to be struggling to carry two suitcases of makeup in her hands, arrived, Jane stopped her. “Hey, Olivia. I’ll leave Axel’s make-up job to you.” Suddenly, Olivia was wide-eyed. “What?” When Olivia’s eyes turned to look at Axel, he gave her a lopsided, meaningful smile. It was small and brief. Before waltzing away just like before. What is this dream?!

The United States Fashion Week event went very smoothly. Fifteen models showed the latest designs from a renowned Korean designer. It was also the anniversary of one of the core boutiques, which now has ten branches, including two in London and one in New York. After three rounds, the models, who had finished spinning, returned to the backstage. The place where they do their make-up. There was an open break room on the left side. Axel flung himself onto the sofa as he exhaled roughly. He immediately leaned his head on the back of the sofa. “Axel! Gosh, you look so tired!” Axel raised both eyebrows with his eyes still closed. Then when he felt a shock from the side, like someone had just sat up, Axel jerked his eyes open. “Aish. Why did you come in such a hurry?” Axel cursed Jonathan, the manager who was like his best friend. Jonathan brought a tissue and made a pitiable face. He guiltlessly wiped the sweat from several spots on Axel’s face. “Look at this. You must be feeling really tired after all the modeling and photo shoots-” “Ah!” Axel immediately moved his head away and swatted Jonathan’s hand away. “What’s wrong with you, you’re overreacting.” Jonathan frowned, looking unhappy with Axel’s treatment. “Hey, I was showing concern for you. How can you care about my care like that?” Axel’s eyes looked strangely at Jonathan who was dramatizing his way of speaking. Axel had indeed worked with Jonathan for almost eight years of his career in entertainment. But even if Axel was used to Jonathan’s behavior, Axel was still always surprised. How was it that Axel always had to work side by side with a man like this? “Oh my…” Axel sighed heavily. “Do you always have to be like this? I appreciate your concern, so now shut up. Okay?” he asked as he cupped Jonathan’s face with a pleading look. As if he was pleading with a child. Jonathan was somewhat taken aback when Axel pressed his cheeks together. To the point that his mouth was shaped like a fish’s mouth. “A-aaa! Bwgwaimwana akwu bwicara?!” Jonathan pushed Axel’s hands away with an annoyed jerk. “Aish. It’s lucky that I’ve been working for so long and you’ve earned so much for me.” Jonathan straightened up in his seat. He had a look of disbelief on his face. Getting carried away wanted to dramatize the situation. “Hey, I know you don’t really care about me. You just want my money, right?” Jonathan asked, dramatizing. Jonathan, who of course knew that Axel was dramatizing, happily accepted. “Of course. In this day and age of high prices, who doesn’t want and need money?” “How dare you say that.” Axel ended his words with an exasperated smirk on his lips. Suddenly Jonathan laughed. Meanwhile, Axel’s eyes happened to be watching the surroundings. At that moment, Axel’s eye movement stopped when he accidentally caught the figure of a woman. Axel frowned, paying attention to the woman who stood quite far away but was still within sight. He remembered the woman – the one he had asked to do his make-up. She was chatting with three other make-up artists. For some reason the corners of Axel’s lips automatically curved. Forming a smile that implied interest. “Hey, Mr. Jonathan,” Axel called out as he tapped Jonathan on the shoulder without looking away. Jonathan winced and was surprised to get such a heavy pat from Axel. The pat was so tight and original that it almost hit him in the face. Without further ado, Jonathan caught Axel’s hand and stopped the rapid succession of claps. “Hey, what’s wrong with you? Hey, Axel!” Axel then turned his head to Jonathan. He brought his face closer while pointing at it. “Do you think my makeup is messy or not? Or are there parts that are erased because of my sweat?” Axel asked. Seeing Axel suddenly acting strangely like that, made Jonathan frown in astonishment. Of course he felt there was something strange about Axel. So Jonathan just looked at Axel with a look wondering what was going on. “Hey!” Axel snapped a finger in front of Jonathan’s face, snapping him awake. “I asked you a question!” “Wh-what? What’s wrong with you?” “Just tell me if there’s any part of my makeup that’s not done?” Axel’s tone was hurried and urgent. Although Axel looked suspicious, Jonathan nodded stiffly. The look on his face showed that he was still guessing what had happened to Axel. “Oh, yes. There are some parts of your makeup that are fading. I don’t know what to call it, but…” Before Jonathan could finish speaking, Axel grinned and tapped his manager twice on the shoulder. Before Axel got up from his standing position and ran away just like that. Leaving Jonathan dumbfounded. Jonathan reached out and opened his mouth, about to yell at Axel, but ended up unable to get any words out. His tongue felt tongue-tied as he couldn’t get enough of Axel. “God, that brat!” growled Jonathan, including a groan at the end of the sentence. If he didn’t love Axel like his own brother, he would have resigned a long time ago. *** It was exhausting. Today Olivia was helping Jane, her senior, who had seven makeup clients. Granted, Olivia was just helping with the usual stuff. But seeing the crowd in one room, even though the room was big, Olivia felt claustrophobic. Moreover, everyone in the room looked so busy going back and forth. Just seeing it made Olivia feel tired. Now Olivia decided to step out of the big room into a fairly quiet hallway. Olivia stood facing the large glass as a substitute for the wall, looking at the night sky stretching out. Olivia occasionally closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. Feeling the calm air from the hustle and bustle of the people in the room. It felt so soothing when Olivia enjoyed this kind of tranquility. Like something inside her that was bound and restrained, was instantly freed. “Ah, at least I can see Axel tonight,” Olivia murmured between her eyes. Olivia opened her eyes again and saw a printed photo. There was Axel in the print, when Jungkook performed at London’s Fashion Parade Week last month. Olivia’s smile grew warm. “How handsome is this man. Gosh, why did God create a creature as beautiful as you?” Without Olivia realizing it, Axel was already standing a few meters away from her. Axel watched Olivia with a questioning gaze. Whose photo was she looking at? Olivia closed her eyes again while bringing the printed photo in her hand to her chest. As if she was hugging Axel. Axel, who felt curious, finally stepped closer. He didn’t know what Olivia was thinking until she was so focused that she didn’t hear the sound of his footsteps. “Why are you alone?” Olivia suddenly opened her eyes and turned her face. Her eyes immediately widened in surprise and jerked back a step. A man who had just arrived and was stepping toward her made Olivia suddenly stiffen. The man, Axel, raised both eyebrows. His hands were stuffed into his coat pockets. Seeing Olivia who suddenly stiffened and looked at him in horror, Axel was provoked to laugh amusedly. “Why are you looking at me so strangely?” Axel asked. He had stopped walking when he was three steps in front of Olivia. “You… aren’t doing anything wrong, are you?” Olivia still blinked. But her shock had subsided. Nervous to death, Olivia replied, “A-ah, that… what kind of thing?” Axel seemed to think for a moment. “Yeah… that, getting caught stealing, for example?” Olivia’s forehead wrinkled. Because of her nervousness, Olivia didn’t catch the implied joke behind Axel’s sentence. Axel immediately let out a small laugh. “I’m just kidding. Are you in trouble? Scolded by your seniors again?” “No,” Olivia replied quickly, taking Axel by surprise. “There’s nothing wrong. You… what are you doing here?” Axel didn’t answer. His eyes looked at Olivia intently, highlighting a meaning.Axel slowly stepped closer to Olivia. Making Olivia even more nervous, taking a step back. Axel’s height that was more than Olivia’s made Olivia have to look up. “My make up is a bit messy, ssh… I feel oily from sweat. Can you fix it?” Axel asked in a low and deep voice. Olivia almost gaped if she didn’t hold her lips immediately. “W-why… no, I mean, you can ask the others for help.” “Right, I can ask others for help,” Axel replied, briefly casting a glance outside. “But you’ve been handling my makeup since the beginning, so I’m afraid of someone else messing up.” Olivia fell silent. Her heart was racing so fast at that moment that her whole body suddenly stiffened. Olivia’s tongue was tongue-tied even though she had the vocabulary to refuse. But she couldn’t say anything at all. “How’s this?” Axel’s eyes turned to look back at Olivia. “I just want you to…” Axel read the name tag on Olivia’s right breast. His lopsided smile curved a little. “…Olivia?” Olivia’s heart skipped a beat. Her body froze without being able to say anything. She just stood there looking at Axel intensely. “What?” asked Olivia. ‘Didn’t I hear wrong?” she continued silently. “I want you, Olivia.”

“HEI! OLIVIA!” The silence was immediately broken when Jane’s call sounded. Suddenly, Olivia who was still dumbfounded after hearing Axsl’s words earlier gasped. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Jane glaring at her as she walked closer. Axel only turned his head when he heard the sound of tapping steps approaching. Both eyebrows raised in astonishment at Jane’s presence. “What are you doing here?” asked Jane, giving Olivia a sardonic glare. Olivia immediately grimaced and bowed. “Sorry, Mrs. Jane. I was just getting a little fresh air.” Jane gave Olivia a warning look, then turned to look at Axel. That’s when a guilty smile curved up. “Oh, forgive my boy, Mr. Axel. He still has to learn how not to run away from work just like that,” Jane said while giving a brief bow. Axel was silent with both eyebrows furrowed. He was confused, why was Olivia being blamed when she had done nothing wrong? “And I’m sorry if she interrupted your time. You must have been looking for some fresh air too but she came to disturb you, right? I’m so sorry,” Jane continued. Axel gave a small smile. “No problem. After all… it was me who approached her, Mrs. Jane,” he replied with a casual joking tone. “I felt like my makeup wasn’t right, it was a bit smudged. So I looked for it but it wasn’t in the room.” Jane was stunned to hear that Axel had approached Olivia. But since she already felt that Olivia was at fault, Jane didn’t want to embarrass herself. So she turned to Olivia and threw a sharp glare. “You’re being unprofessional! How can you not be in the make-up room and make the clients come to you?!” Olivia was stunned to hear those words. Olivia actually wanted to tell Jane the truth. But her sense of professionalism held her back because Axel was here. Plus, Olivia couldn’t possibly reveal something that could potentially judge Axel badly and make him uncomfortable. “Ah, it’s okay,” Axel replied with a small laugh. The look in his eyes that implied a twinkle did not escape Axel. “It’s not Olivia’s fault. I was the one who wanted to go to her. Don’t blame her like that.” Jane’s uncomfortable face turned to Axel. Among her discomfort, Jane looked briefly annoyed at Olivia for getting a defense from Axel. “Still, Olivia did something wrong. I feel so bad that I had to make you look for her, she should have been on stand-by with her work. I’m sorry once again.” “Do you always apologize when you don’t feel guilty like that?” “Yes?” Jane’s eyebrows both raised. Her look of confusion was even more evident. “What do you mean?” With a calm smile on his face, Axel shook his head briefly. “No, I don’t. It’s just that… the more you apologize, the more Olivia looks guilty. And you just keep apologizing. It’s like you’re gaslighting on purpose.” Jane frowned, as did Olivia who didn’t understand where Axel was going with this. But Olivia suddenly felt bad. It seemed like Axel’s topic of conversation would lead to… “You’re not trying to make Olivia feel guilty, are you?” This time, Axel included a meaningful lopsided smile. Axel deliberately provoked Jane that second. As a result, Jane felt a bit awkward now. Her eyeballs were moving around, just not looking at Axel’s two pairs of eyeballs. A piercing calm. Jane glanced at Olivia who was slightly downcast with a shrinking look. “Never mind, don’t act tense and intimidating like that to someone who is innocent.” Axel suddenly waved one hand with a soft chuckle. As if trying to neutralize the atmosphere. “I’m going back inside. Don’t nag him anymore,” Axel said. Axel gave a small smile as a sign to end the conversation. A glimpse of Olivia automatically raised the corners of her lips to show a small smile. In fact, beyond Olivia’s expectations, Axel gave her an ignorant wink. Olivia was surprised, while Axel immediately turned around and waltzed away. Leaving Olivia with Jane who was equally dumbfounded at Axel’s wink. Axel gave a small smile as a sign to end the conversation. A glimpse of Olivia automatically raised the corners of her lips to show a small smile. In fact, beyond Olivia’s expectations, Axel gave her an ignorant wink. Olivia was surprised, while Axel immediately turned around and waltzed away. Leaving Olivia with Jane who was equally dumbfounded at Axel’s wink. There was silence between Olivia and Jane. After Axel had completely left, Jane turned her body to face Olivia. “Do you know Axel?” Jane peppered Olivia with questions. Seeing Jane’s pair of eyes that squinted suspiciously, Olivia was struck by awkwardness. No immediate answer came out of Olivia’s mouth. Even so, Olivia still tried to calmly give a knot. “Doesn’t… everyone know Axel?” Olivia asked back, desperately trying to hide her awkwardness. Jane folded her arms across her chest, watching Olivia even more intensely. “No, I mean, do you know him personally?” Olivia frowned with a slight grimace on her face. “No, I don’t. How could I know him personally?” At first Jane did not immediately look believing. But because Olivia faked her nervousness, Jane decided to believe. Although the way she looked at Olivia still implied that she was detecting, Jane did not want to prolong it. “I’m not sure Axel would want to get to know you personally either,” Jane said after throwing away her smug expression. Olivia didn’t answer, just slightly bowed. Even if she resisted, Jane had more power to fire her from this job. There was no way Olivia would let herself be miserable over something so trivial. “Yes, Mrs. Jane,” Olivia replied politely. Then Jane’s eyes, which looked both displeased and wary of Olivia, turned away. “Also, you know that there are professional boundaries between idols and make-up artists like you, right?” Of course. How could Olivia forget something like that? After all, it wasn’t that high of an expectation for Olivia to imagine being with Axel. What a crazy human being. “I know, Mrs. Jane,” Olivia nodded her head again. Jane gave her a warning glance, looking her down and up. Then she waltzed away from Olivia’s presence. The tapping sound of Jane’s high heels faded away. Now Olivia was left standing where she was, looking straight at Jane’s back. For some reason, something still lingered in Olivia’s heart. Like a tickling swish that was not slowly spreading. Olivia remembered a few moments ago, when Axel came to her. In the midst of Olivia’s silence, she reached into her shirt pocket. She took out a photocard that she always kept. The figure of Axel posed with a wide smile showing a row of teeth. Olivia had kept this photocard for a long time – almost four years. During that time, Olivia never left this photocard, even until the color was murkier than the first time she bought it. Paying close attention to Axel on the photocard, the corners of Olivia’s lips unconsciously curved into a smile. She felt a warmth creeping into her chest. She immediately clutched her chest, and repeatedly exhaled to ease the pounding of her heart. “It’s true what Mrs. Jane said. Even if we were given the chance to get to know each other personally, it would be impossible,” Olivia murmured with a heavy sigh. “We are so different, including caste. In fact, I am very grateful that I was able to catch a glimpse of you earlier.” Yes, Olivia never expected anything from Axel. Even though Olivia saw Axel directly in front of her eyes earlier, it didn’t change Olivia’s consciousness. Putting the photocard in its original place, Olivia exhaled. Her two feet began to step from the hallway. Canceling her intention to seek peace because of the crowd in the makeup room. Jane would be furious if she saw- “Olivia!” Olivia’s feet spontaneously stopped moving. Olivia looked around to see who was calling her. But once she caught the figure of Axel running small towards her. Olivia was dumbfounded for a moment. Before finally looking around to make sure there was no Jane. Or even other staff who would notice the two of them. “You… what are you…” Olivia’s sentence wasn’t finished, but Axel immediately interrupted her. “You haven’t done my makeup yet.” Axel widened his smile as he stopped in front of Hyun-a. His breathing was a little labored. He pointed at his own face in a circle. “Look. More and more sweat. I need to take care of this.” Olivia blinked where she stood, not knowing what to do. Instantly Olivia’s whole body felt stiff to move. “Wh-what…” Olivia felt her tongue slip out. Axel took another step forward, then bent down. Holding his own knees, he deliberately looked at Olivia’s eyes from a close distance. Completely unaware that Olivia was holding her weakened knees. “Can I ask for the makeup to be done? You brought the tools, right, Olivia?” Axel’s voice that greeted Olivia’s sense of hearing made her hair stand on end. Olivia slowly lowered her face. “B-brought it, but-” “Yes! Just do it!” Axel immediately straightened his body again while clapping his hands once. “I need to tidy up a bit, and… maybe we can have a chat. Can we get to know each other personally?” “Yes?” Gaping, Olivia didn’t expect what she heard at all. “What?” “Yes. Get to know you personally, but I don’t mean that… you know, yeah, I feel like you could possibly be my personal make-up artist. So I need to get to know you personally.” Olivia really needed to reconstruct her ears now. Didn’t she hear wrong? “How? Let’s start from… how long have you been my fan?” Axel gave a thin, twinkling smile. His eyes lit up with curiosity. “What? How do you know?” Axel’s eyes moved to Olivia’s hand. “You were holding my photocard, when I approached you.” “You saw that?!” Axel chuckled at Olivia’s panicked and misguided reaction. He shook his head briefly. “Gosh, that’s funny. We really need to get to know each other personally, Olivia.”

“Thank you for your hard work today!” The dismissal of the models took place after the event had actually finished. The staff of the United States Fashion Week event bowed to each other, giving a sign of thanks. Especially to the models who had now changed their outfits. In between all the models dispersing, or meeting their respective managers, Axel was busy fiddling with the car keys in his index finger. If one or two of the staff passed by and bowed, Axel would occasionally bow back. “Axel!” came the voice of someone very familiar to Axel’s sense of hearing. Axel, with a twinkling smile, turned his head. Seeing the arrival of Jonathan who ran a little towards him, Axel’s eyebrows spontaneously raised. Jonathan’s face conveyed anxiety, as if something had happened. As someone who had been close to Jonathan, his manager, for a long time, Axel could clearly sense that something was wrong. “Hey, what’s wrong? Why is your face like that?” Axel asked after Jonathan was standing next to him. Jonathan looked out of breath after running. In between, a passing idea of his own pushed the corners of his lips into a mischievous curve. “What does my face look like? Is it handsome?” Jonathan asked while pointing at his own face. He deliberately made a cute expression. Axel, who was almost worried about Jonathan, immediately relaxed his frown. Changing his expression to a look of annoyance and disgust. “I’m seriously asking you,” Axel said with a tinge of annoyance on his face. Seeing Axel’s annoyed reaction, Jonathan just chuckled. “Hey, don’t be so serious. I’m fine. It’s just…” Jonathan looked around with a cautious glance. As if he was watching for something. Then he took one of Axel’s arms and led him away. “You were talking about that sudden disappearance. I saw you with a woman. Who was it?” Jonathan continued to ask. No immediate answer came out, Axel frowned. Thinking for a few moments as he tried to guess what Jonathan meant. “I don’t understand…” A second later the confusion on Axel’s face changed. He understood something. “Ah, that. I did approach one of the make-up artists to fix my make-up.” Jonathan’s eyes widened instantly. Between surprise and warning Axel. Getting closer to Axel’s ear, Jonathan immediately whispered, “How could you approach a female make-up artist?” “Aish. It was nothing, Mr. Jonathan. I just wanted to correct the make up-” “Don’t you see there are a lot of staff in the make-up room? You can ask them for help,” Jonathan said in an irritated hissing tone. At first Axel looked back with a look of astonishment on his face. I don’t know what struck him that his manager had to make a face at him. Moreover, just look at it now, a smugness was inevitable from that face. But not wanting to prolong the matter too much, Axel let out an exasperated breath as he pushed Jonathan’s face away. Axel rolled his eyes lazily as he looked up. “Aish! How can I ask others for help when my make up is handled by Hyun-a? I don’t want different hands, different results,” Axel explained, which also sounded like a grumble. The problem is that this is not the only time Jonathan, the manager, has panicked like this. For a long time, every time he sniffed at his closeness with a woman-even if it was just a one-time conversation like he and Olivia had earlier, still. Axel really didn’t know how to ease Jonathan’s worries. Even though they had been together for almost five years. “Olivia?” Jonathan looked thoughtful. “The make-up artist who got in our way earlier?” Axel nodded his head while mumbling an affirmative. “That’s right. The senior one looks really fierce.” “Oh my…” With a look of disbelief on Axel’s face, Jonathan ruffled his waist. “Don’t you think that his senior would think all sorts of things if he knew-” “He already knows,” Axel cut in immediately, making Jonathan glare. “But he won’t misunderstand. I’ve already explained to her that I’m just asking to justify her make-up.” Jonathan tapped himself on the forehead. He closed his eyes as he exhaled a nervous breath. “I don’t know what will happen if…” “Never mind, don’t worry,” Axel said again. He gave a faint smile as he patted one of Jonathan’s shoulders lightly. “Nothing will happen. You have to learn to think less negatively.” Jonathan immediately moved his hand away from his forehead and glared at Axel. “I should think less my negative thoughts, you say? You can’t imagine how much I have to clean up every time there’s news of your closeness with a woman?!” Looking around, Axel then placed a hand on Jonathan’s shoulder. Axel deliberately looked down to whisper something to his manager. “Thank you, my favorite manager, but you don’t have to worry about tightening your voice.” Jonathan gulped with an annoyed look as he looked away. Looking at Axel who threw a meaningful smile, Jonathan pushed Axel’s hand away. “Be careful. You’ve been in the news a lot with women,” Jonathan admonished. It was Axel’s turn to scrunch up his waist. For some reason, his ears perked up when he heard Jonathan’s umpteenth warning. It made him feel like there were bars holding his heart. “Are you going to keep forbidding me like this? Hah… I might never have a family of my own,” Axel complained as he looked up, groaning in exasperation. Jonathan, in the midst of his annoyance, looked at Axel with some pity. “Oh, my God. I feel so sorry for you. Who told you not to have a partner?” Axel quickly accused Jonathan through his eyes. Feeling that the accusation was thrown at him, Jonathan was immediately struck by awkwardness. But Jonathan tried to remain calm. “No, it’s not like that. You can still have a partner, but don’t confuse. It has to be someone who is definitely your partner,” Jonathan said in a nervous tone. Axel looked unconvinced by Jonathan’s words. “Really? Will you be ready to face my fans who might blindly ask for confirmation?” No, Axel knew that Jonathan would be exhausted by the many parties and fans asking for confirmation of the relationship. Jonathan let out a sigh. “You still don’t understand how professional I am?” Axel chuckled with his mouth shut, giving Jonathan a pat on the shoulder. I don’t know if it was just Axel’s feeling or not, but the look on Jonathan’s face slowly revealed anxiety. His eyes were moving all over the place, not daring to look Axel in the eye. After only a few moments of watching Jonathan, Axel felt the vibration of the cell phone. He flinched slightly before pulling out a cell phone from the inside pocket of his coat. “Hello, Dad?” asked Axel, greeting his father on the phone. Jonathan watched Axel curiously. His brow furrowed, but his frown deepened when he saw Axel gradually show anxiety. Jonathan had a bad feeling when he saw the sharp glint in Axel’s eyes. “But, dad, I can’t-” Axel’s voice was cut off by his father. As a result, Axel rolled his eyes lazily and exhaled through his mouth. “Alright, dad. I’ll come there, but you should also see something I’m going to show you.” After saying that sentence, Axel put away the phone screen. The call had stopped. Axel’s eyes looked very upset as he looked down at his phone screen. “Oh my. Mr. Jonathan…” “What’s wrong, what did your father say?” Jonathan immediately said a series of sentences. He came closer and looked at Axel with both curiosity and concern. Axel lifted his face, looking at Jonathan with an incomprehensible look in his eyes. “What about this? Father asked me to come because he brought my future wife.”

Who wouldn’t be surprised to hear Axel’s words?! Jonathan widened his eyes, almost gaping. “What?! For… for what did your father do that?!” Axel grimaced as he shook his head. “I don’t know. This is the third time this has happened. I don’t want the partner my father recommended, Mr. Jonathan!” Biting his lower lip, Jonathan placed one hand on his waist. The other hand rubbed the back of his neck. While they were both silent and worried, Jonathan thought of an idea. He suddenly snapped his fingers with a bright smile. “How about you bring your own partner?” Jonathan asked. “Are you crazy?” Axel looked sardonic. “How am I going to get-” “Mr. Jonathan, Axel!” Both of them turned to the source of the voice. Axel raised both eyebrows when he saw the figure of Jane walking followed by Olivia behind her. Olivia looked so awkward that she hesitated to raise her face. “Yes, Jane? What’s the occasion?” asked Jonathan after Jane stood in front of them. Axel’s eyes did not move from Olivia. While watching Olivia, his mind was only centered on one thing. Making her his pretend partner to bring before his father. Both corners of Axel’s lips automatically curved. Forming a smile that implied getting an idea. “…I just wanted to say that’s all. I hope we can meet and work together again next time,” Jane said at the end of her sentence. “Oh, of course-” “Of course we should meet again,” Jane said, snatching Jonathan’s words. Jonathan’s gaze, Jane’s gaze, and Olivia’s gaze immediately turned to Axel. The twinkle in Axel’s eyes that was directed at Olivia made Jane wonder. With a look that could not be separated from Olivia’s eyes, Axel unconsciously uttered a sentence. “We should meet again. Right, Olivia?” Jane turned her face to Olivia, while Olivia looked dumbfounded. Not understanding what Axel meant. Jonathan secretly pinched Axel’s arm to wake him up. After Axel realized, he finally corrected himself. “I mean, for work. I have another photo shoot for later. Can Olivia be my personal make-up artist for today?” “Pardon?” Jane still didn’t seem to understand. “Yes, I feel attracted to Olivia’s handiwork. So, for tonight’s shoot, can Olivia not just be an assistant?” At that moment, quietly, Olivia curved her smile. The pull of that smile was noticed by Axel, making Axel also arch a faint smile. “Do you want to bring Olivia?” Jane asked. “Ah, but, sorry…” “Can’t we use any make-up artist?” Axel cut Jane off. Jane looked puzzled for a moment. Jane thought about it, occasionally turning her face to Olivia. Although she didn’t like it, Jane was finally forced to nod her head. “Okay. You can hire her services for tonight.” Axel breathed a sigh of relief, returning Jane’s nod. Looking at Olivia, Axel signaled for Olivia to follow. “Come on, Olivia. You can come with us,” Jonathan said. Axel then showed Jane his phone screen. “I recorded our conversation earlier. So, if anyone asks where Olivia is, answer correctly that I hired her makeup services today. I warn you to tell people differently.” Olivia raised both eyebrows. Especially Jonathan who did not expect that Axel would be like that. Jane blinked for a moment, then laughed awkwardly. “Oh my god. What did I do that for?” Pulling out his cell phone again, Axel gave a meaningful smile. “I don’t know. I just felt responsible if something happened to Olivia. Especially since I asked for it,” Axel explained very casually. Jane gave an awkward smile. “Oh my,” she said, not daring to look into Axel’s calm eyes. It was somehow more terrifying. “You may go, Olivia. Someone is waiting for your services.” Olivia gave Jane a bow. Although she was pleased, a hint of distaste flickered across Olivia’s face. But she couldn’t do anything if a client wanted to use her services. As she stood next to Axel, Olivia felt her heart racing. Like there was something tickling. “Let’s go, Olivia,” Axel said with a sweet knot on his face. Olivia’s throat tightened at that moment. How could she control herself around Axel?! *** Olivia really did not expect that what Axel said was inversely proportional to reality. Can you guess where Axel took her? “So, this is your new boyfriend that you haven’t introduced to dad?” To Axel’s father and introduced as lovers! “Yes, Father. I didn’t tell you because I’ve been busy with brand shoots and US fashion week events,” Axel explained so calmly. How could he behave like that in such an urgent situation?! When Axel’s father turned to Olivia, Olivia gave a small nod. A faint curl of a smile appeared on her face. Olivia was nervous to death. Moreover, Axel’s father’s eyes seemed to be scanning her. “Dad, don’t scare her by looking at her like that.” Axel seemed to understand why Olivia was tense in her seat. “You…” Ignoring Axel’s words, her father squinted. “Do you really love my daughter?” Of course. Olivia had been a fan of Axel for almost five years. Not fanatically so, but Olivia heard quite often where and when Axel’s modeling schedule was. “Yes, Father. I love him very much,” Olivia replied. “Can you hold yourself together during Axel’s busy schedule?” It was Katherine, Axel’s mother’s turn to respond. Olivia’s eyes shifted to Katherine. “Thank God I can, Mom. My job as a make-up artist sometimes allows me to meet him. So, we can take the time to talk when we meet.” Axel watched Olivia who seemed to be trying to calm down. To be honest, Axel didn’t mean it was rude to bring Olivia in front of her parents. Earlier, during the car ride, they had talked about this meeting together. Luckily, Olivia was one of those people who were quick to act. Axel could have chosen something else. But since he felt that Olivia knew him better than anyone else-because Olivia was a fan of his, Axel felt that there would most likely be a connection between the two of them. “I still can’t believe that you’re really in a relationship,” Axel’s father said. Neither Axel nor Olivia could react. For a few moments, they just looked at each other. The feeling of awkwardness enveloped them in an instant. Moreover, Axel’s father’s gaze squinted and watched them so intensely. As if he wanted to read the lies they were hiding. Although it was a bit difficult, Axel finally cleared his throat briefly. Neutralizing the awkward atmosphere as well as his own feelings. “We’re serious, Father. How can we just pretend to be in a relationship?” Axel threw the question back with a faint smile. Olivia replied with a brief nod of her head. Unfortunately, Axel’s father couldn’t be trusted with just that. Her back straightened as she took a deep breath. Still giving Axel and Olivia an unsure expression. “Alright. In that case, when will you guys be planning the wedding?”

The atmosphere between Olivia and Axel suddenly became awkward. After the family meeting was over, Axel drove Olivia. Accompanied by Jonathan, the manager, using Axel’s car. Axel’s father’s last words, when he asked the two of them to get married, rang out between Olivia and Axel. Olivia really didn’t expect that this day would happen. She doesn’t know how to react at that moment. On the one side, Olivia couldn’t help but feel happy to be close to Axel. But on the other hand, Olivia felt inappropriate. Axel’s family was very strict in choosing a son-in-law for them. In fact, wait, Axel was being set up as a mate! “Olivia,” Axel spoke up, “I apologize for what happened today. I asked you not to divulge anything.” Olivia looked at Axel for a while. Seeing the look in Axel’s eyes that implied guilt made her unable to bear it. Moreover, the sincerity on Axel’s face did not show any malicious intent. “Who am I going to leak to?” Olivia tried to be calm, flashing a casual smile. “I’m not like that.” Axel chuckled. His laugh sounded crisp and soothed Olivia’s heart. “Your work also intersects with the entertainment world. Who knew you were close to a media person?” Axel joked, deliberately making a mocking face. Olivia shook her head and chuckled too. “In that case, how much will I be paid and how much compensation will I have to pay?” “Depends on the kindness of the agency,” Axel replied. Arching a smile as she leaned her head against the back of the bench, Olivia sighed heavily. “You’re a big star, definitely the agency’s favorite. There can be no forgiveness,” Olivia retorted, intending to return Axel’s jibe. Jonathan, who had been listening to their conversation, chuckled. “Hey, Olivia, he’s the agency’s favorite, but do you know something?” Axel immediately turned his alarmed eyes to Jonathan. In contrast to Axel, Olivia looked enthusiastic and curious to hear what Jonathan had to say. “Mr. Jonathan, what do you want to say?” Axel asked, his tone commemorating. “Don’t say anything to him.” Olivia’s eyebrows rose instantly, looking at Axel and Jonathan in turn. Jonathan actually laughed at Axel’s panicked reaction. “You know what?” Olivia asked. “She’s the opposite of what she was on screen and what she is in front of you now. You don’t know how he really acts, do you?” “The real one?” Olivia asked confused. She was even more panicked when Jonathan, the manager, flashed her a purposeful smile. Axel immediately strode forward, holding tight to both the driver’s seat and the driver’s side passenger. “Mr. Jonathan, don’t fuck with me,” Axel said, looking at Jonathan warningly. “You’re going to do something to me, huh?” For some reason, Olivia found Jonathan and Axel’s behavior ridiculous. Olivia had just realized that the two of them were so close. It wasn’t like they were a manager and an undercover model anymore. “No need to tell me that it makes Axel uncomfortable,” Olivia said between Axel’s pleading looks. “Oh, actually, you saw one of Axel’s true attitudes just now.” Olivia raised both eyebrows again, but couldn’t help but chuckle in amusement. Already resigned to Jonathan’s nosiness, Axel sighed heavily. “You’re really… really inhuman,” said Axel, who immediately buried his face in one hand. “Well,” Jonathan snapped his fingers, “you see, Olivia, if you guys were really going to get married-” “No, don’t,” Axel cut Jonathan off. The situation between the three of them was instantly silent. The amused smile on Olivia’s face slowly faded. Olivia looked confused at Axel, who had quickly raised his face, and now Axel looked pale. “I mean, I’m taking her to my family just for tonight,” Axel said, immediately correcting his attitude. “I don’t want anything to happen to Olivia. If my fans find out about this, I’m afraid many of them won’t accept it. And then later attack Olivia.” Jonathan frowned, his face momentarily dumbfounded. He still didn’t expect Axel’s reaction to reject him so quickly. Also, Jonathan was a bit worried that Axel’s reaction would offend Olivia. Like what had already happened. One of the fans was offended when Axel accidentally blurted out that he didn’t want to take a photo. Even though Axel was exhausted because of the very busy schedule of fashion week events. As well as photo shoots for a number of brands that contract Axel. Not to mention, filming advertisements from within the country and abroad. “Ah, right… your fan.” Olivia laughed awkwardly. She actually felt flustered, thinking that Axel was like that because he didn’t feel on the same level. Of course, the status of fan and idol between them showed a very different social strata, right? “Your fans would disapprove if they knew we were in a relationship even if it was just pretend,” Olivia continued. “Because I’m also just your fan. It would be unfair to other fans. Fans and idols…” Olivia made a weighing motion using her right and left palms. But both were lame. The right palm was higher. “Very one-sided,” Olivia continued, with a small laugh at the end of her sentence. Axel dropped his gaze so long and intensely on Olivia’s pair of beady eyes that for some reason he felt bad seeing the glint of sadness in Olivia’s eyes. “I didn’t mean to say that you’re not on my level,” Axel corrected, looking at Olivia with a guilty look in his eyes. “It’s okay. I don’t think that way,” Olivia retorted with a casual wave of her hand. “But the look in your eyes suggests otherwise.” Axel blatantly focused his gaze on Olivia, making Olivia feel awkward. “Besides, you seem to be different from the other fans.” Olivia frowned. “What do you mean?” In the driver’s seat, Jonathan shook his head and gave a lopsided smile. Jonathan had expected Axel’s sudden departure, which turned out to be to see Olivia. It would be weird if there was nothing in it for Axel, right? “No, it’s just that… I find you interesting,” Axel replied, getting to the point. “You’re good at your job. You know, someone who’s good at their job always has more value in my eyes. And… you don’t even yell hysterically or scream-or even go so far as to pull me close to you. You have a sense of respect for other people’s comfort, Olivia.” Olivia was dumbfounded as Axel said that. There was a part of her that denied Axel’s words. But seeing the sincerity in Axel’s eyes made Olivia hesitate. “You’re… not kidding?” Olivia asked. “Why would you say a joke like that?” Axel laughed calmly. “That sounds like a joke? I just realized that even a serious sentence sounds like a joke?” Wait, wait, wait. What’s going on here? Olivia’s heart skipped a beat that very second, instantly nervous. Her whole body was stiff and unable to move. She needed time to digest Axel’s words that managed to invite a tickle in her chest. Olivia really didn’t know what to do. Why does Axel look even more charming when looking at her in the shade like now?!

Olivia hadn’t finished digesting tonight’s events. Now, as soon as Axel’s car stopped in front of the small chicken restaurant, Olivia found someone waiting. “Olivia, are you… are you with…” Olivia winced as she watched Catthes, her best friend, dumbfounded. Of course Cathes would react in shock after seeing Axel in front of her eyes. Who knew that Axel, a famous model, would show up at night in an ordinary neighborhood? Cathes patted Olivia’s shoulder repeatedly while looking at Axel in disbelief. At first it was just a small pat, then it gradually became a firm pat. It signaled a sense of enthusiasm that was injected out of nowhere in a second. “Axel! Is it really Axel?!” Cathes, whether he realized it or not, let out an exclamation. Olivia glared and immediately smothered her best friend’s mouth. Her expression turned frantic. “Shut up, Cathes! Your voice will attract other people’s attention!” Olivia hissed in warning to Cathes. Her eyes held a serious glint in them. “Hmmpph…” Cathes repeatedly smacked the back of Olivia’s hand. Axel who witnessed Olivia and Cathes’ behavior laughed amusedly, softly. Meanwhile, Jonathan had not taken his eyes off the chicken symbol in this small chicken shop. “Axel, aren’t you hungry?” Jonathan asked without looking away. His hand stroked his stomach with a hungry expression. Axel’s gaze turned to Jonathan. Instantly his laughter faded, momentarily stunned at Jonathan’s reaction. Again and again, this was not the first time Axel had faced Jonathan’s attitude whenever he saw food. “Do you want to eat?” Axel asked, giving a forced smile. Jonathan shifted his gaze to Axel. Seeing Axel’s sharp look at him made Jonathan immediately awkward. Axel slowly approached Jonathan, stood next to him, and quietly brought his mouth to the manager’s ear. “Eat if you want me to be seen by others,” Axel said as a warning. Axel immediately distanced himself, pretending to smile nothing at Olivia. He didn’t know who was inside the chicken shop. He only anticipated that there would be a rabid fan… “Do you want to eat?” Catthes suddenly swooped in, asking enthusiastically. Suddenly Catthes’ behavior made Axel and Hyun-a wide-eyed. Moreover, Jonathan had ignored Axel’s warning earlier. Instead, he nodded enthusiastically. “I’ll give you a half-price discount-” “Hey! You think this is your shop?” Olivia immediately anticipated Catthes acting up. She gave her a second warning look. “No discount, they need to go home because Axel needs to rest.” Catthes gave Olivia an annoyed look. “It’s not yours, it’s your father’s. Unfortunately your father considers me his son, so it’s also mine.” “How…” Olivia’s sentence hung, almost gaping in disbelief. In front of them both Axel was already shaking his head. Massaging his temples, he let out a rough breath. “No, no. The point is, no one eats here,” Olivia said, then turned her gaze to Jonathan. “I’m sorry, Mr. Jonathan, but doesn’t Axel need to rest? He must be tired after that fashion week event.” Axel snapped his fingers, agreeing with Olivia. “Right, Olivia. God … I’m so tired,” he complained, looking up with a grimace on his face. “That’s right, isn’t it? I told you what Manager Park, don’t force Jungkook to stay active,” Olivia coaxed, again trying to change Jonathan’s mind. Jonathan, who only had a confused look on his face, asked, “If someone is tired, then they need to eat too, right?” Olivia was a bit hesitant to answer. On the other hand, she felt bad because Axel seemed uncomfortable going inside. She understood very well that it would be very risky for Axel to enter the shop, especially after performing on the Korean Fashion Week stage. Without realizing it, Catthes squinted at Olivia. There was a sense of suspicion and many questions in his mind. Seeing how Olivia chatted intimately with Axel, let alone being escorted home like this. How could Olivia suddenly become close to Axel? Olivia really owed her a lot of stories. “Axel, let’s eat together. You should at least show some face in front of…” “What’s all the fuss about? Olivia, are you home yet?” All pairs of eyes turned to the source of the voice. A man of the same height as Olivia was walking with a green apron on. He wore a slightly shabby flannel shirt, looking forty years old and heading towards fifty. The man approached Olivia and Catthes. Soon his gaze shifted to Axel and Jonathan. “Ah, hello, good evening,” Jonathan said as he bowed respectfully. Axel also bowed respectfully. Giving an awkward smile to the man he thought was Olivia’s father. “Dad,” Olivia called out in a panic. “This…” The man who was called father immediately widened his smile. His eyes lit up after a while of just looking at Axel intensely. “Oh my, you… I’ve seen you!” The man exclaimed, pointing at Axel enthusiastically. “Wait, but where? Ah! I saw you in Olivia’s room! Olivia had a picture of you framed up in four frames on her dresser!” Suddenly, Olivia was wide-eyed at her father’s frankness. Meanwhile, Axel raised both eyebrows and was provoked to smile amusedly. In contrast to Catthes who immediately elbowed Olivia with a mischievous grin, then laughed at Olivia’s embarrassment. Olivia’s cheeks heated up. Moreover, Axel looked at her with an incomprehensible look in his eyes. But damn it, Axel was handsome with that look! “Dad… why did you say that to her?!” Olivia was dead. After this, where will she put her face?! *** “Oh my. I didn’t expect a famous model like you to come.” The result of the meeting was that Axel and Jonathan were told by Olivia’s father to go out to eat. Of course Jonathan would be very happy when it came to food. Especially since Jonathan had complained that he was hungry earlier. In front of Olivia’s father, Axel just smiled and nodded briefly. He accidentally saw Olivia who had been sitting uncomfortably. Occasionally glancing at him with an unpleasant look, maybe because his father told him to stop by here. Axel tried to chuckle to make the atmosphere not tense or stiff. “Gosh, I’m not a famous model, sir, but thank you for the food.” Olivia’s father immediately showed a surprised look, pointing at Axel. “Look at that. He said he’s not a famous model. Did you intend to lie to me?” he joked, laughing until his shoulders shook. “Even I know your face is all over the place. I just realized that your face was on the cover of a magazine last week. Unfortunately, I forgot the name of the magazine and the issue,” Olivia’s father continued, frowning in thought. Olivia’s father’s joke that seemed to connect with Axel made the others laugh. Including Olivia who began to curve a smile. Although it was small, it somehow made Axel feel relieved. “About that… maybe she just happens to look like me, sir,” Axel replied before taking a bite of chicken. “It can’t be like that. Hey, you’re handsome in person. I don’t think anyone has equaled your good looks yet.” Axel instantly looked down with an embarrassed chuckle that just came out. He shook his head briefly. “No, no, sir. There must be someone better looking. You’re even better looking than me,” Axel replied. “Maybe if you talk about when I was younger, I could rival your good looks, son,” Olivia’s father said with narrowed eyes, deliberately casting a mocking expression. “The truth, sir, is that I’m the better looking one,” Jonathan said, responding to Axel and Olivia’s father’s joke. Catthes laughed and shook his head, as did Olivia. Instead of feeling displeased with the joke, Olivia’s father frowned. His face showed an unconvinced expression. “Eis, that’s right. You’re the most handsome. I like your confidence.” “Right?” Jonathan was getting excited. “I should have been the model, not him. But I chose to be the manager. Lucky you, Axel. You would have been overrun if I had modeled.” Axel just chuckled. “Whatever you want, Mr. Jonathan. What matters is that you’re happy. In fact, I’m the model.” That night, somehow, Axel and Olivia’s father bonded. And Jonathan wasn’t afraid to crack a joke. Olivia didn’t know how she felt at the moment. Most importantly, having Axel around her like this was something she had dreamed of for a long time. Even Catthes often dismissed Olivia’s dream of being close to Axel. Saying that such a reality is impossible. Now, Olivia feels her wish come true!

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303103”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Angel Ward shut the door as younger man exited. She hugged herself,her skin radiating like that of the early morning sun. There was something about her countenance that depicted her present mood. Joy. She was in her nighties,her petite body perfectly fitting in it like a dummy would on sample clothes. She pushed her brunette hair backwards,revealing a dragon tattoo she had drawn earlier in the year . Angel sighed, beaming with happiness. She dragged her feet over the soft brown rug and made her way into one of the rooms beside it. She pulled the handle gently,walked into the room and closed the door . The room was tastefully furnished . It had a four poster bed, lots of framed photos and awards of best actress lined up on a shelf close to the bed. There was also a large human sized mirror that stood beside a brown desk. Just like the living room,the floor was also covered with a soft, Arabia rug that could swallow someone’s feet. Her eyes were on the bed which was rough. three pillows were scattered on the ground. The white bed sheet was stained with blood on the centre.it spread,creating almost a perfect circle. Angel pulled the sheet off the bed and threw them on the ground hoping to wash . Finally, She still couldn’t believe that she had lost her innocence to the man she loved. It pleased her. She headed next to the bathroom to shower. It took her a whole minute to pull off her night gown,before slipping into the bath tub. She turned on the tap. As the water touched her exposed skin,she shivered, moving a little. She laid on the tub,her eyes closed. She recollected everything that happened. From the way his middle finger traced the tattoo on her neck to her bust. The way he sniffed her like a hungry lion wanting to devour its prey. Was it the way he held her delicately and thrusted into her, seizing her breath for a whole minute. Was it the way she moaned? Was it the desire she read in his eyes? It was something she never wanted to end. She turned the tap off and took her towel that was hung close to the tube. As she stepped out,water from her feet splashed on the ground,leaving imprints. She wrapped the towel around her waist. Almost immediately, she heard her door bell ring. She paused,trying to confirm if it was indeed her condominium unit. The purr sound from the electric bell buzzed again. She stole a glance at the wall clock. 10:07 PM. It was too late to answer visitors. The ten storey building where she lived was one of the most exclusive buildings in the country. It was the best of the best. There were also rules. Visitors were not allowed in the building past 10 PM. Who could it be? Perhaps,her lover? The bell rang again this time, longer than the first. Maybe it really was her lover. She walked swiftly to answer the door. If he was the one,she would be the happiest woman in the world. She imputed her passcode and opened the door. A frown appeared on her face, “Who are you?”. . . A loud scream interrupted the silence that ruled the night. A body fell from a balcony on the seventh floor and crashed into the red convertible . The face was bloodied. The victim was naked. Angel Ward. The body hitting the car set off a chain of alarms, interrupting sleep. Silence. FIVE YEARS LATER It was night. The street was empty except for Barbie who was walking drunk down the road. She was in a vintage top that exposed her cleavages,a very short jean skirt,high stilettos and an expensive Gucci bag that hung loosely on her shoulders. As she staggered through a dark alley,she almost fell as her leg stumbled on a box tossed by the side of the road. She felt a fluid move up her throat. She rushed to the side of the wall to vomit. Life was cruel to her. She was also disgusted with life. Ahead,two men were heading her way. As they sighted her,they began to smile at each other and made for her. Barbie threw her face away. How could this bald headed man with brown teeth that stink of tobacco smile at her? His accomplice who was pot bellied looked more like a monster with his overweight and shapeless head. “Pretty girl”,the bald headed man started. Barbie looked up. The men stared lustfully at her,admiring her thick curves and doll face.that kind of beauty that would make a man want her . “Piss off”,she muttered,then tried to walk away. One of them stopped her with an outstretched hand. The pot bellied man looked closely at her and exclaimed to his friend,in utter amazement, “Isn’t she Barbie Anderson,the A list Actress?”. His friend was marvelled by his words and shone his gaze over Barbie’s face. Of course,she was. Barbie was that one actress that thrived on scandals. She was one of the most hated,yet one of the most loved in the industry. She had received an award for best actress twice and her skills were top notch. She was also wealthy. The only thing lacking was her relationship with men. There were rumours that she has had tons of affairs with married men to land top roles in blockbusters and high rating series. She was just twenty four. The men grinned to themselves. Today was their lucky day! If it wasn’t,how could they explain that they caught such a gem on the road,and at night? They could have a little fun with her and make a video they would use to blackmail her for money. So perfect !! “Where are you going?”the Bald headed man asked again. The other man stroked her arm with his fingers. She pulled her hand away “What’s your business?”,she snarled. Her voice lacked any will power . She was super drunk. The men exchanged glances,smirking to themselves. She was drunk. They were too,but the dark night with the dim half moon would provide enough to get what they want to do. Before she knew what was going on,she was already pinned to the ground. One of the men held back her two hands while the other held her legs with one hand and pulled up her dress with the other. She was screaming and pushing with the last energy in her. “Let me go,” she muttered. She wanted to scream but it came out as a whisper. “Quickly pull out your phone and start recording”, the bald headed man told his friend. His friend was visibly displeased. “Why would I want to? I can’t let only you have all the fun to yourself”. The bald headed man tapped his head in frustration,and anger, “Stupid. I meant I’ll go first and you will record. I’ll also record on your turn. You are so dumb!”. The other man understood now and took out his phone to start recording . Her pants went down and the man had pulled down his trousers. At that moment,the tap tap tap sound of a clicking brogue, distracted them. It was so loud that they all turned,including dazed Barbie. A tall,masculine figure in a black, custom tailored suit appeared. His left hand was dipped inside his pocket while his right hand stood out ,holding into a briefcase firmly. On his left wrist was a Richard Miller watch worth millions of dollars. His face was godlike,but prideful. The hairs on his head was coal black,evidence of one who took a lot of time taking care of it. His eyes carried light from the stars. Barbie was star struck. He was definitely a foreigner to Verda because his skin shone brighter than any she had seen before and his eyes were unusually curved in a certain fashion that was known to those of men in the east. He eyed the men generously,a frown on his face. His eyes traced Barbie next. her dress spoke of affluence,though they were skimpy! Hate appeared in his eyes like a flash of lightning. “Is Rape not a crime in Curbasi?”. The men were visibly annoyed that someone interrupted their once in a lifetime moment. The man on top of Barbie rose to his feet. He was short compared to the man in front of him. The man who was about 6.4ft looked down at the pot bellied man as if he was some dwarf. The Other man slipped the phone into his pocket and fished out a clasp knife from under his belt that had cut in many places and had been amended so many times. Barbie’s heart skipped a beat. She was fearful for not only her life,but that of her young,handsome Prince charming. “Back off and mind your business, lad”, the man shouted,waving the knife as a warning to the young man. The man stood,unfazed,his frown deepening, “Some men truly are shameless”,the young man muttered to himself. He pulled his hand from his pocket and started to remove his watch, slowly,precisely. The men watched closely as he did it. They were bemused. Was he planning on fighting? To them it was funny. Rich kids were terrible fighters and had to depend on bodyguards to help them. Certainly,the guy in front of them was just putting on a show. “I hate three things“, the man explained as he undid his watch, “Rape, Injustice and Love. You would not want to know my next move”. His eyes were on his wristwatch. His voice was so calm that it sent shivers down the spines of the men for a whole minute. It came out as the most dangerous threat ever. A friendly one that read too many meanings. On second thoughts,the men dispersed their fears. There was no way this man was going to take them on and win as they were both armed. They were also street lords in Curbasi. They led a group of criminal minds in their area. There was no way they would ever let this guy go Scot free,that is if he refuses to back off. “Stop saying nonsense,young man .Walk away as if you never saw anything or we will hurt you”,the pot bellied man threatened. The young man finally raised his gaze to reach them. His eyes were as cold as ice. “Walk away now or you will never have the privilege to walk ever again”,he said looking from one man to another. The two men glanced at each other as if trying to figure out what he meant then finally they busted into laughter. The young man smiled. It was more of a wicked grin. “Fine.I’ll do it your way”. He began to fold his Suit sleeves, The men exchanged glances,knowing he was serious now . “You caused this on yourself,I warned you!!”The bald headed man gritted his teeth and signalled to the other man to end the young man quickly. He nodded, strolling towards the young man. The pot bellied man held the knife offensively as he approached the young man thinking it would scare him away. The young man just stood, emotionless. His cold demeanour did not change. He was clicking the heels of his brogue impatiently. The man reached him,slashing at his arm. The young man moved backwards evading the attack. The pot bellied man was taken aback by his quick movement. He launched another attack,this time at his chest. The young man grabbed his hand,twisted it and sent a heavy blow to his teeth. Two teeth dropped but the young man still did not let him go. He pulled him down to his knees and landed multiple kicks on the pot bellied man’s face. The bald headed man was shocked that he couldn’t move. His body was shivering at the cruelty being meted to his pal. He did not expect this richly dressed man to be good at martial arts! After over thirty kicks ,the young man finally let the pot bellied man go. As he slumped to the ground,his eyes met with Barbie and a new kind of fear enveloped her. The man’s face was bloodied and he lost skin in most of his face. She had never experienced anything like this. She had prayed he triumphed, but the cost was too much. He was no longer doing this the right way. This was vengeance,but for what? The young man pulled down his sleeve and made a short walk towards the Bald headed man. He took his time,dragging his heels like one who had all the time in the world. The knife fell off Baldy’s hand and he went on his knees to beg for his life. “Am so sorry sir, I will never do it again. Please let this one slide boss”. The young man smirked. “I know”. He grabbed The Baldy’s hand and broke it. The man yelped in pain. His voice interrupted the silence that had engulfed the night. The young man let go of him. “Take your friend away”. The man,who was in excruciating pain nodded,thanking The young man and then used his good hand to pull his friend away. They disappeared into the darkness. Barbie had gathered her strength and stood up. She pulled her pants up and drew down her skirt. Her eyes were spinning and she wanted to throw up again. The young man turned to her. “Hey!”. She fainted and dropped to the ground. The frown on Adrian’s face disappeared. He was just an average guy now. A glint of sadness flashed through his face but it cleared as quickly as it came. He lowered himself to the ground and picked Barbie up.

She smelled of hibiscus ,and other soft mixing that made her irresistible to taste. Her scent reminded him of someone in his past that he had tried so hard to forget. He took out his phone and dialled a number. It rang for a few seconds before the receiver answered the call, “George, come and pick me up,and a …”, He stammered,as if the word he wanted to say next was very hard for him to say. After a few minutes of fighting it down, he finally added, “And a lady,be fast about it”. “A lady?”, the tenor tone on the other end asked, flabbergasted. “Yes”. The speaker on the other end was shocked,but obeyed nevertheless, “Yes ,boss”. . . Barbie’s dream was wonderful . It was one of the few times in her life that she had such a pleasant dream. In it,she was in a castle,dressed like a princess and treated as one. She smiled to herself as she was being led to a rollercoaster. The rollercoaster was pink,a matching colour to her gown. Her escorts, Men in Blue suit flexing their muscular bodies. She stretched her hands, enjoying the wind caressing her fragile skin. Was this how it felt to be free? She let herself fall. She crashed on the hard , wooden floor and winced in pain. She opened her eyes. It was no longer a dream. She had fallen from a high four poster bed. Dreams! This room was definitely not hers. Her room was not this big and richly furnished. The gold figurines that sat on the desk close to the bed and the large wardrobe was absent in her own room. She was trying to recollect how she got here. She couldn’t. Nothing was making sense to her. The door creaked open and a slim figure entered. The handsome man had brown brows and the hair on his head was also golden brown. Barbie jumped to her feet,her fist clenched in a defensive mode. “Who are you?”. The man sized her up, “You’re aware you can’t land a single blow at me,right?”. “Try me”,Barbie fumed. A smirk lit up his face. “You must be Barbie Anderson, the A list Actress. My boss, Sir Aiden Carter picked you up last night. Don’t you remember?”. Picked her up? Everything came as a flash and her memory of the night before returned . She raised her head up, “That scary man is your boss?” “You are lucky to have met that scary man. Ladies beg their whole lives to see him but will never”. His words annoyed Barbie, “Nonsense! I’ve met more handsome men. I’ve also met rich and influential people. He is just a little above average”. Saying that, she turned to look for her bag. She wanted to leave immediately. She sighted it on the bed. Grabbing it,she unzipped it and took out her phone to make a call. “What are you doing?”. She eyed him, “Obviously trying to make a call”. George dashed and snatched the phone from her. Barbie tried to hold onto the phone but he was stronger. “You can’t make a call here!”. “Why?your boss is a mafia lord?”. George was angry at first,but it all went away in a second. There was this strange confidence Barbie exuded that he could not explain. When Boss Aiden brought her home the night before,he had thought her beauty was superficial. There was no way someone would have this Goddess-like face and did not perform facial upliftment. He was wrong. She was all natural. There was no way facial surgery would give such perfection , her petite body and curvy shapes too. He sighed, “Do you want to go home? I’ll drive you”. She didn’t reply,only turned on her phone ,her eyes on the time. 8:15 AM. There was a movie she was supposed to be in before 9AM. The production company was shooting the finale of the new movie in which she played the female lead. It was her time to sigh now. “Is there any problem?”George couldn’t help but ask. “There is, Mr…” She stared at him,realising she did not know his name. He smiled knowingly, “George. George Holloway. You don’t need to be polite. We are age mates”. Barbie was a little surprised. George seemed a lot older,but he is only twenty four? “How fast is your car?”. The grin on George’s face widened, “The fastest”. . . The Lamborghini stopped just opposite the ten storey building. George was surprised. “You live there?”. “Yes”, Barbie replied, unbuckling the seat belt. George knew this building way too well. His attachment to the building goes back in time, years ago. “I want to accompany you to your condo unit then”. “No need,thanks for the ride anyway”. She alighted from the car. George switched off the engine and ran after Her, “A friend lives in the building. I just want to go in with you. Please”. Barbie wasn’t happy with it but agreed. The security men on sighting Barbie pushed open the gate. She entered and they all greeted Barbie. She replied enthusiastically. George was finding Barbie interesting. Not many celebrities were this humble to people below them. They entered the elevator and she pressed the button for the seventh floor. “Your boss is a very mysterious person”,she said, turning to George. “He had a meeting and had to leave. Anyway,you really live on the seventh floor?”. She nodded, “Yes, the seventh to tenth floor are for the biggest celebrities in Verda”. “I know”, George replied,readjusting his gaze to the floor of the elevator. It stopped and the door opened wide. They walked out. George paused just outside the elevator,waiting, anxious. Barbie stopped at her unit and turned to George. “Say hello for me to your boss”. She waved and typed into her passcode. George stood,stature like,his expression frozen. The door beeped, opening by itself. Barbie slipped inside and closed her door gently. Shock, or fear. George was rooted to his feet. Was it by any chance , coincidence? Was it sheer coincidence that they both bought the same condo unit? Almost immediately his phone rang. He reached for his pocket and slipped it out. “You wouldn’t believe what I found”.

The California sun burned bright, a golden disc high in the clear blue sky. Its heat danced off the metal roofs of the film set, making the air shimmer like a dream. Dust floated everywhere, stirred up by rushing crew members and heavy equipment. But through the heat and chaos, one woman walked calmly, like the world itself slowed down for her. Agatha Henshaw. Her name alone was enough to hush a room. She was beauty, fame, and power wrapped into one. And when people saw her in person, they understood why. She wasn’t just pretty—she was unforgettable. Her caramel skin glowed under the sun, smooth and flawless. Her high cheekbones framed eyes like warm honey, framed by lashes so long they could sweep away secrets. Her lips, full and plum-colored, curved into a mysterious smile. Today, her black curls were pulled back into a neat bun, with one soft curl falling across her temple. Her green silk gown flowed like water around her body, hugging her in all the right places. She looked like a goddess—untouchable and perfect. Agatha didn’t need to speak to be noticed. Her presence was loud enough. Everything about her shouted luxury—from the diamond ring on her finger to the designer sandals barely peeking out from under her dress. Her assistant, Lucy, followed close behind, looking flustered and overwhelmed. Agatha’s security team moved silently around her, almost invisible but always watching. She walked with grace, the kind you only get from years of ballet. Each step was elegant. Her voice, soft and smooth, calmed everyone around her. She nodded and smiled at the crew, warm but distant. “Lucy, darling, are you alright? You look a bit flustered,” she said gently. Lucy blinked, surprised by the kindness. “Y-yes, Miss Henshaw. Just… a lot to manage.” Agatha smiled, comforting but cool. “Take a breath. We have all day.” The director, Mr. Kennedy, wiped sweat from his face and hurried over. “Agatha, my dear! Ready for your big scene?” Agatha turned to him, her voice like velvet. “Always, Mr. Kennedy. I’m here to give it everything.” He smiled in relief. “Perfect! Let’s fix the lighting, people! Rowen, sound check!” The movie was Broken Silence, a drama about a woman finding her strength again. Agatha played Hailey, a soft-spoken woman hiding deep pain. It was a role made for Agatha—vulnerable yet strong, just like she seemed in real life. As the crew prepared, Agatha stood still, her eyes taking in the old, crumbling set. It looked nothing like her real home, a giant glass mansion in the fancy part of LA. Her lips twitched slightly, almost like she found it amusing. But then she smiled again, perfect as ever. “Miss Henshaw, your water,” Lucy said, handing her a bottle. “Thank you, Lucy. You’re a gem,” Agatha replied, barely glancing at her. Still, Lucy beamed under the small praise. A young girl walked up nervously. Nika Rose,just starting out, still starry-eyed. “Miss Henshaw,” Nika whispered. “Your acting yesterday… It was amazing. I want to be like you.” Agatha touched Nika’s arm gently. “You’re already doing well, Nika. Just be honest with the camera. Don’t let anyone tell you you’re not enough.” Nika blushed, eyes wide with gratitude. A few steps away, David watched. He was the male lead, playing Hailey’s estranged husband. David had acted for years. He was sharp, and he saw things others missed. He didn’t trust Agatha’s sweet act. He had seen what happened to those who got too close. “Alright, everyone! Places!” Mr. Kennedy shouted. Agatha moved to her spot, every inch the star. David took his place too, eyes serious, body tense. “Action!” Suddenly, Agatha wasn’t Agatha anymore. She was Hailey,hurt, betrayed, full of pain. Tears filled her eyes. Her voice cracked with emotion. “You said you loved me, Carney,” she whispered. “You promised forever.” David responded, his voice filled with regret. “Hailey, I made a mistake. A terrible one.” Agatha’s hands shook, her shoulders drooped. Her pain felt real. Crew members wiped their eyes. Then came the big moment. “A mistake?! You destroyed me, Carney! You broke me into a million pieces!” She cried, but still looked stunning, her tears sparkling in the light. “Cut!” Mr. Kennedy called, his voice shaky with emotion. “Perfect, Agatha! Absolutely perfect!” The crew clapped. Lucy ran over with a towel. “Are you okay, Miss Henshaw?” Agatha took the towel and wiped her tears carefully, careful not to smudge her makeup. “I’m fine, Lucy. Just a bit drained. Worth it though, don’t you think, Mr. Kennedy?” “More than worth it!” he cheered. As the team reset the set, Agatha walked to David. “That was a powerful scene,” she said, her smile polite. “You were very good.” David nodded. “You always deliver.” Agatha’s smile didn’t change, but her eyes darkened slightly. “There’s no room for mistakes in this industry.” David’s voice was calm. “True. Stakes are high. Even off-screen.” Agatha tilted her head. “Oh? And what do you mean by that?” He didn’t flinch. “Just that the real drama isn’t always what the audience sees.” Her smile stayed on, but something cold flickered behind her eyes. “You’re always full of riddles, David,” she said. “But my life? It’s all joy and hard work.” They both looked toward Nika, still glowing from Agatha’s kindness. David raised an eyebrow. “Some stories have very interesting endings.” Her lips twitched again. For a moment, her sweet look cracked—but just for a second. Then it was gone. “Well,” she said smoothly, “I do love a good ending. I’ll make sure this one is unforgettable.” She turned and walked away, her gown swishing like silk waves. Lucy held the trailer door open, always ready. David watched her go, quiet and thoughtful. He had seen the mask slip. And he knew—behind the beauty was a storm waiting to break. Just then, Agatha’s phone rang. Lucy quickly passed it to her. AIDEN CARTER, the screen read. Agatha’s eyes lit up. She answered, her voice suddenly lighter. “Aiden, what’s up?” Aiden’s deep voice replied, a little rough. “Are you busy tonight?” Agatha smiled. “No, why?” “Grandpa Max’s 70th. Meet me at the party. I’ll send you the address.” Agatha giggled like a schoolgirl. “Hmm.” Behind her, the crew rushed around. But she was already in a different world. Aiden’s world. And that was a world no one else on set could see coming.

“No need,thanks for the ride anyway”. She alighted from the car. George switched off the engine and ran after Her, “A friend lives in the building. I just want to go in with you. Please”. Barbie wasn’t happy with it but agreed. The security men on sighting Barbie pushed open the gate. She entered and they all greeted Barbie. She replied enthusiastically. George was finding Barbie interesting. Not many celebrities were this humble to people below them. They entered the elevator and she pressed the button for the seventh floor. “Your boss is a very mysterious person”,she said, turning to George. “He had a meeting and had to leave. Anyway,you really live on the seventh floor?”. She nodded, “Yes, the seventh to tenth floor are for the biggest celebrities in Verda”. “I know”, George replied,readjusting his gaze to the floor of the elevator. It stopped and the door opened wide. They walked out. George paused just outside the elevator,waiting, anxious. Barbie stopped at her unit and turned to George. “Say hello for me to your boss”. She waved and typed into her passcode. George stood,stature like,his expression frozen. The door beeped, opening by itself. Barbie slipped inside and closed her door gently. Shock, or fear. George was rooted to his feet. Was it by any chance , coincidence? Was it sheer coincidence that they both bought the same condo unit? Almost immediately his phone rang. He reached for his pocket and slipped it out. “You wouldn’t believe what I found”. . . CHAPTER FOUR Barbie showered quickly and brushed her teeth. She stared at herself through the mirror in the restroom and paused,the brush in her mouth. The events of the day before replayed in her mind and she took the minute off to reflect. She had been invited to a club opening by one of the top actors in the suburban party of Verda. Charlie Edwards. He was known as the king of Action drama. No one in Verda has acted in more action movies than he has. She was known as the wild party type,but a few years ago,that was not who she was. Born into a poor and struggling home, Barbie had always dreamed of making a living through acting. Five years ago, she debuted under the renowned Chantel entertainments. She was lucky enough to start off as the third supporting female character. The movie was an instant hit and she killed her role. She would instantly become a movie sweetheart . It took a lot of PR and Branding for her to rise from a D list Actress to an A list Actress in the space of two years. One of the PR stunts was to set her on dates with famous popstars and actors. It was something she never really liked,but had little control over. She sighed to herself. She hated the image she was being portrayed as in the public eyes. No one loved being the bad guy,but she still moved along with it because it kept her relevant all the time. Her last date was a famous popstar, Brad whose hit single, ‘ hating to love you’ brought to star light five years ago. She went to the club with him. However,when she took a sip from her wine and started getting dizzy,she knew someone had spiked her drink. It was on that note that she left undetected. She didn’t want to get raped just like many other celebrities. She almost got into the hands of unruly men,but she was lucky to have met that man. Her face widened as a smile spread across her lips. It still felt like a dream. The phone she kept close to the raised counter buzzed,moving as it vibrated. She glanced at the caller ID. Uriel Foxx. Barbie groaned, snatching the phone from the counter and pressing on the green answer button. “Well, well, well,you seem to have forgotten that we are wrapping off ‘ To the beautiful you’ today,huh?” Uriel said from the other end. Her voice was angelic,melodic like a soprano singer in an opera show. “Don’t scold me, Uriel. I am on my way. I woke up on the wrong side of the bed”. “As if that works!”, Uriel scoffed. “The whole crew and cast are upset. Superstar Andrey Cortney wants to leave. The production manager is doing their best to hold her here till you come”. Barbie frowned, sulking, “As if I care. I am an A list Actress too. She might have been acting since she was a kid but we have the same number of awards. She will have to wait a little more”. Uriel exploded in laughter from the other end, “Sure,sure. I forgot that you are your own queen. You own your own rules right?” “Back off”. “Okay,fine”, Uriel said eventually, “do come here quickly, okay?” “I will”. Adrian came to her mind quickly. “Uriel,do you happen to know anyone named Adrian Carter?”. “Adrian Carter?why do you ask?”. Of course, Barbie would not tell her a thing about the night before event, so she cooked up something, “I saw the name somewhere and am curious. Do you know the person?”. “Yes. That name is one of the iconic names in the entertainment circle.was ,might be the right word. He was the former owner of Chantel entertainments,that was before he went to prison”. “Prison?Wait,he owns the Chantel Agency?” “Formerly. That was before Boss G took over”. Barbie was confused,and sad. She couldn’t believe that that lovely man was an ex-convict. “Why did he go to jail?What was his crime?” Uriel sighed on the other end. “It’s complicated. The thing is,he dated former best actress,Angel ward. Five years ago,three months before you debuted, she was thrown off her flat and it led to her death. No one knew who did it,but he was later arrested as his DNA was found all over her apartment so he was sent to jail. It was also said that her raped her before throwing her from her apartment floor”. It still wasn’t making sense to Barbie. Barbie was aware of the Angel Ward murder case five years ago. Angel Ward had been every young girl aspiring model as she was the only dirt free actress at that time. She thought the case went cold. “When was he arrested and sent to jail?why didn’t the news carry it?” Barbie could hear Uriel taking a deep breath, “They can’t , because they were not aware. Adrian’s father, Mr Ben Carter is the richest man in Verda. It was super easy for him to do it. Also, Adrian went willingly to prison”. There was no way an innocent man would agree to go to prison. No way! Adrian was surely guilty of murder. Why else? She was trembling now. She just met a murderer. Maybe that’s why he was ruthless to those men the night before! Maybe he raped her too! Maybe she should check her body too. A rapist and a murderer? Why was he trying to act all high and mighty the night before? Was he planning to take advantage of her in her vulnerable state? Did he plan on having her to himself and that was why he fought off the other guys? Was George enlisted in the plan? Wait! Did they have a threesome with her? She gasped covering her mouth with her palms,her eyes wide open. “Are you still there,Barbie?”, Uriel called out. “Yes ,Uriel,let’s just meet at the production house”. .

George was standing beside the reading desk. Adrian was on the soft sofa. His hair was rough, like he had just woken from his sleep. A cup of coffee was wrapped around his fingers . The coffee had turned lukewarm due to the prolonged time he spent watching George as he spoke. “She really is the new owner of Angel’s Condo?” “Yes, will I lie to you?” George was a little frustrated. He was close friends with Adrian but still doesn’t understand him sometimes. He knew that hearing that name from five years ago would hurt and haunt Adrian. At first he did not want to say a word, but since they were investigating the murder case,he felt he might as well spill the beans. “It’s no longer coincidental”, Adrian muttered to himself. George looked up,frowning “Boss, what are you talking about?”. Adrian rose from the bed . It creaked. He walked past George ,dropping the half filled cup on the table and headed to the window. He drew the curtains apart,sunray hitting his face. He used his hands to shield his face ,muttering a curse before pulling the curtains together. Five years he spent in jail. Five years he waited to return and find out why he went to jail for a crime he did not commit. He furrowed his brows and tightened his fist. “Let’s forget about that girl and focus on our plans”. George wanted to question Adrian so badly, but he changed his mind. He sighed and folded his arms. “Angel is my cousin. I really want to find who killed her, but I am also curious to find out why she was killed. She was one of the most loved drama queens. No scandal. Why?” “My instinct is telling me she was never the target. She was a bait!”. George was hurt. He closed his eyes for a moment,trying not to think of anything. He just couldn’t do it. His mind went to Angel. He had visited her that day,hours before her death. They chatted like they always do. He did not know it was going to be her last day. Adrian walked back to the bed and slumped into it, “There are a lot of missing pieces in the murder. Why was the murderer not caught?if the security claim was right,that they saw when the body dropped,why couldn’t they catch the murderer?”. “Are you suggesting that the murderer lives in the willow building,or he or she paid to get away with it?” Adrian nodded. George’s theory might be right. “Maybe. It could also be both. However,I found something really interesting”. “What is it?”. Adrian pointed at a file on the table. George threw him that inquiry glance before picking up the brown paper file and pulling out the documents and photos in it. George took his time reading through the papers. His eyes widened in shock and he slowly raised his focal lens and settled then on Adrian. Adrian shrugged his shoulders. “I was surprised too when I found out. Twelve murders in the last thirty years. One condo unit.all of them, A list actresses .In each of them, there was always someone to take the blame”. “But- how did they manage to keep this under the radar? This is confusing”. George slammed his fist against the table. He had thought it was just his cousin’s murder. He did not know it was just one out of the dozens of other serial killings. Wait! Does it mean that Barbie was in danger too? “ I think we should tell Barbie Anderson about it. Her life might be in danger”. Adrian frowned at the idea, “George,we will do no such thing?” “Why?”. “Because we can’t be sure . Look, let’s focus on this”. “Boss,this is a serial murder.if everyone who lived in that particular condo unit has been killed,it would mean that Barbie is next. Also,if we do our calculations right, everyone who lived in that condo died after living for about two and a half years. What if?” “What if what?” Adrian was bothered now. His heart thumped heavily against his chest. He had suggested for Angel to move in there a year prior to her death. He did not want his decision to take someone else’s life. “What if she has only a few weeks,or maybe a few months before the monster comes for her?” . . The production house was rowdy when Barbie arrived. Three crew members ushered her into the building. Her agent, Mia Johnson was seated at the waiting room,her legs crossed impatiently. As her eyes locked with Barbie’s,she rose to her feet, frowning, “You really are my nemesis! I’ve received a lot of insults because of you today and I had to beg that pervert, Edwin Reed”. “Sorry”, Barbie laughed. Mia loosened up a bit,a smile appearing on her face, “You’re not sorry. You enjoy doing this to me”. “You signed up to be my manager. You really don’t have a choice”. “Well there is something you don’t have a choice over too”. It was Barbie’s time to frown now, “Don’t tell me they are at it again”. “They are”. Mia rolled her eyes as she said that. She was as unhappy as Barbie but as an agent,she had to keep it to herself. The company made a deal with Barbie that she would go into relationships with different stars to push her career. At first it worked ,but as years passed by,the public began to dislike because everyone now thinks of her as unfaithful. Mia took up the job as Barbie’s talent manager five years ago. Mia herself was just a fresh graduate from the university and the best graduating student in Business Strategy and management. She was hyped as the next big thing in the world of talent management. She lived up to the hype and has done a lot of things to clear Barbie’s image. Her PR team also comprised the best in the industry. It was too easy to clear Barbie’s name but her reputation was also at stake. “I can arrange a meeting for you with Boss G. I’ve tried to convince him but he is adamant”, Mia said. Barbie has never gotten to see the boss before. He also had no social life and was practically a ghost. No social media account. No photos. No controversy. No public appearance. A total ghost. “Set it up then. I want to know why I have to continue with this even after I become an A list Actress”. The director, Darren Jackson rushed in that minute. He was furious, his face turning red. “Barbie, you’re late and you have time to discuss?quickly hurry and change,your scene is about to start!”. Barbie wanted to protest but changed her mind at the last minute. All eyes were on her including those of many D and C list actresses. She gritted her teeth and hissed, “Okay”.

The drama , ‘If love was a bridge’ portrayed an Angel who was thrown down from heaven to earth for her hatred for humans. It was a punishment from the creator to make her live alongside Mankind. The angel meets Jake Timberlake, a young man with an ailing mother and a soft heart. Destiny brings them together and after a series of tests, falls in love. Barbie portrayed the angel Uriel and was the main lead. The male lead who portrayed Jake’s Timberlake was Ian Rowling. Ian was one of the most beloved actors in Verda. He was also the king of romance drama. His handsome and cold personality earned him a lot of credit in the eyes of the public. He had the most awards for a young actor, thirty five in total. At twenty seven, he had achieved a lot in the industry and was in a relationship with his childhood sweetheart, popstar, Ivy. Their steady relationship earned them the industry sweetheart. Ready. Go. Action. Uriel appeared in a red gown that swept the ground. It was a beach scene. A smile on her face, nostalgia. It was obvious that she thought of heaven but never wished to return. Jake tiptoed to her, grabbing her by from her waist and hugging her from behind. “Missing me?” “No, but my time on earth is over . Today is my last day”. A glint of sadness spread on Jake’s face and he turned away, “The creator must be cruel. Why would he make me fall so deeply for you and then take you away?” Uriel laughed. It was laced with the pain that filled her heart. “If you leave,I will never love again. I will despise the creator -”. “Don’t”, Uriel interrupted him, placing her finger on his lips as if shushing him, “love and hatred are but tools in the hands of the creator”. Her words hurt him the most. He faced her now,angry, “I know you will say that because you’re the one leaving. Maybe you don’t really love me”. Uriel pulled him to herself and planted her lips on his. She closed her eyes. Jake’s eyes were wide open in shock . She held into him,not wanting to let go. Slowly, he joins in. They kiss for a while before she disengages. They stare at each other affectionately. Their silence spoke a thousand words of their love for each other. “I’ll miss you”, Jake said after a prolonged silence. “I’ll miss you too”. A light shone from above,,lifting Uriel off the ground. She covered her face with her palms,crying profusely. She finally disappears into the sky. “Cut!” The director screamed in joy and it was a wrap for the drama. Barbie was exhausted. It was visible on her face. She was smiling but it was forced. She was happy that the drama was over because it had taken a toil on her. Mia rushed to her, “Should I call the company’s driver? You look sick”. Barbie sighed. “No need”. It might have been a hangover from the night before. There was no way she would tell anyone that two gly looking men tried to take advantage of her the night before. “I can manage. I came with my own car”,Barbie added. Walking to the parking lot, the smile on Barbie’s face had disappeared leaving the strain of stress on her. Her brows were furrowed . She pushed open the door of her Porsche Cayenne and squeezed into it. She grabbed a tooth flush from the dashboard and took her time rinsing her mouth . Kiss scenes! She hated them the most!! How times had changed. From the eighteen year old girl who would be willing to do almost anything to get a role to this twenty three year old woman,reluctant. Once she loved and envied on screen love teams,now she hated them with everything she had. Someone knocked gently on her glass. She looked up and frowned, Mia. “Can I see you for a minute?” Mia and Barbie were super close but Barbie still wanted to go home and lay down. Her head were pounding heavily. Nevertheless,she alighted from her vehicle and stepped aside. Mia was holding a platinum invitation card which she stretched out to Barbie, “This is yours” Barbie brows tilted in surprise, “What’s this for?” Mia gritted her teeth,knowing that what she was going to say was going to annoy Barbie ,but she braced herself up. “Well, it’s good news and bad news” “Start with the bad news” “Boss G is inviting us to a private party in his residence this evening. You have a new partner” Barbie mood became even more complicated. She was furious, frustrated and so emotionally drained that she wanted to scream. The night before,she just got out of one. Now,another? Her life was beginning to look more messed up than she had thought. She stroke her hair,pushing back some strands that rested on her face, “And the good news?” “Your partner is an elderly man, probably wants to introduce you to his grand children so you don’t have to worry about anything” Barbie snatched the invitation card. “Send the details, I’ll meet him up” Barbie turned to leave but Mia held her on her shoulders,stopping her, “What is it,Mia?” The worry on Mia’s face deepened but she still spilled the bean anyway, “This is not just any Grandpa. It’s Raymond Carter” The name sounded familiar in Barbie’s head but she could not pick up where she heard the name before. Probably one of the kingpins of Somerville entertainment industry. Mia began to chatter as she perceived that Barbie was in a more sober mood to listen, “He wants you to find him at his estate before 4:30PM today. Not to worry,the security guards won’t stop you. They were given specific orders” “Send me his home address” “Okay,Okay. We will meet at the party,okay?bye” Mia disappeared as swiftly as she had arrived. Barbie mood had relaxed now. Since it was an older man ,there should not be any problem. Right? Barbie made her way into her car and turned on the ignition. The car stuttered to life,and slowly,she rolled out of the parking lot. Her car trail disappeared and a figure walked out from behind the car closest to where Barbie’s Porsche was previously parked . Mia. She took out her phone and made a quick call. The phone rang for a few seconds and she placed it on her ear, “She’s coming again. Don’t mess up this time” She disconnected the call,a thick frown has spread across her face .

Chapter 8: The Patriarch’s Game The grand ballroom of the Carter estate pulsed with an energy that was both opulent and subtly menacing. Crystal chandeliers, each a constellation of sparkling light, cast a warm glow over the assembled guests, a who’s who of Los Angeles high society. The air hummed with the murmur of conversations, the clinking of champagne flutes, and the soft strains of a live orchestra, a carefully orchestrated symphony of wealth and power. Barbie Anderson, dressed in a shimmering silver gown that clung to her curves like liquid moonlight, felt a knot of unease tighten in her stomach. She had reluctantly agreed to attend this gala, a favor to her manager, Mia, but the atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension, a sense of hidden agendas lurking beneath the veneer of polite smiles. She navigated the crowded ballroom, her eyes scanning the room for a familiar face, a sense of isolation washing over her. The faces around her were masks of practiced charm, their eyes glittering with ambition and hidden desires. She felt like an outsider, a lone star adrift in a sea of calculated brilliance. Suddenly, a voice, deep and resonant, cut through the din of the crowd. “Ms. Anderson, a pleasure.” Barbie turned to find herself face to face with an elderly gentleman, his eyes sharp and intelligent, his smile warm and inviting. He exuded an aura of quiet power, a sense of command that filled the space around him. “Mr…?” Barbie began, her voice trailing off. “Carter,” he replied, his smile widening. “Aiden’s grandfather, Arthur Carter. I’ve heard so much about you.” Barbie’s heart skipped a beat. She had heard whispers about Arthur Carter, the patriarch of the Carter dynasty, a man whose influence stretched far beyond the confines of the entertainment industry. Arthur Carter took her arm, his touch surprisingly firm. “Come, let us find a quieter spot. I have something I wish to discuss with you.” He led her through the throng of guests, his grip gentle but insistent, until they reached a secluded alcove overlooking the garden. The air was cooler here, the sounds of the party muffled, creating a sense of intimacy. “I’ve been watching your career with great interest, Ms. Anderson,” Arthur Carter began, his voice low and conspiratorial. “You have a rare talent, a star quality that shines brightly.” Barbie’s unease deepened. She had a feeling this conversation was not about her acting abilities. “I understand that you are… acquainted with my grandson, Aiden,” Arthur Carter continued, his eyes fixed on hers. Barbie nodded, her throat suddenly dry. “We’ve met… a few times.” “Indeed,” Arthur Carter said, a hint of amusement in his voice. “And I believe you would be… well-suited to one another.” Barbie’s eyes widened in surprise. “I… I don’t understand.” Arthur Carter chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. “My grandson is a… complex man, Ms. Anderson. He carries burdens that few can comprehend. But I believe you have the strength, the resilience, to… lighten his load.” He paused, his eyes searching hers, as if trying to gauge her reaction. “I have a proposition for you, Ms. Anderson,” he said, his voice dropping to a whisper. “A partnership, if you will.” He gestured towards the dance floor, where Aiden stood, his expression cold and distant, his eyes scanning the crowd. “I wish for you to spend more time with my grandson,” Arthur Carter continued. “To… get to know him. To understand him.” Barbie’s mind raced. Was this some kind of elaborate setup? A way to keep her close, to monitor her? “And in return?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Arthur Carter smiled, a predatory gleam in his eyes. “In return, you will have my… protection. My influence. My support. You will be untouchable.” He extended his hand, his eyes locking with hers. “Do we have an agreement, Ms. Anderson?” Barbie hesitated, her mind swirling with questions. What was Arthur Carter’s game? What did he want from her? And why Aiden? She looked towards Aiden, his figure a dark silhouette against the glittering backdrop of the ballroom. He seemed oblivious to their conversation, his gaze fixed on some distant point. A sense of unease settled over her, a feeling that she was being drawn into a dangerous game, a game with high stakes and hidden rules. But she also felt a flicker of curiosity, a desire to unravel the mystery surrounding Aiden Carter. She took Arthur Carter’s hand, her grip firm. “We have an agreement.” Arthur Carter’s smile widened, a predatory gleam in his eyes. “Excellent. Now, allow me to introduce you to my grandson.” He led her back towards the dance floor, his grip tightening on her arm, a silent reminder of the bargain she had just made. The music swelled, the lights dimmed, and the game began.

The music in the grand ballroom swirled around them, a romantic melody that seemed to mock the icy tension between Barbie and Aiden. Arthur Carter had smoothly maneuvered them into a conversation, then discreetly excused himself, leaving them alone in the crowded space. Aiden stood stiffly, his posture rigid, his gaze fixed on the dance floor beyond, as if searching for an escape route. Barbie, despite the unease swirling within her, decided to break the silence. “So,” she began, her voice light, attempting to diffuse the tension, “your grandfather seems… very interested in my career.” Aiden’s gaze flickered towards her, his eyes cold and distant. “He has his… interests,” he replied, his voice a low, clipped monotone. Barbie’s attempt at levity fell flat, the air thickening with awkwardness. She decided to try a different approach. “He mentioned we should get to know each other better.” Aiden’s lips curled into a sardonic smile. “Did he now?” Barbie’s patience began to fray. “Is that so difficult for you?” she asked, her voice laced with a hint of challenge. “Having a conversation?” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them. “I prefer… directness,” he said, his voice dropping to a low rumble. “And I find small talk… tedious.” Barbie raised an eyebrow. “Well, then, let’s be direct. Your grandfather seems to think we’d be ‘well-suited.’ What do you think?” Aiden’s gaze locked with hers, his eyes piercing, as if trying to see into her soul. “I think my grandfather has a penchant for… elaborate games,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of bitterness. “And I prefer not to play them.” Barbie felt a spark of anger ignite within her. “So, I’m a game to you?” Aiden’s expression remained impassive. “You’re a… pawn,” he corrected, his voice devoid of emotion. “In a game I have no intention of playing.” Barbie’s anger flared. “And what makes you think I’m willing to be a pawn in anyone’s game?” Aiden’s lips curled into a faint smile, a hint of amusement in his eyes. “You wouldn’t be here if you weren’t,” he said, his voice low and seductive. Barbie’s breath caught in her throat. There was something in his voice, a subtle undercurrent of danger, that sent a shiver down her spine. She wasn’t sure if it was fear or something else, something more primal. She decided to change tactics, to try to understand the man behind the icy facade. “Why are you so cold?” she asked, her voice softer now, laced with genuine curiosity. “Why do you push everyone away?” Aiden’s expression hardened, his eyes turning glacial. “That’s none of your concern.” Barbie refused to back down. “It is if I’m supposed to be ‘getting to know you,’” she retorted. Aiden’s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching in his cheek. He turned away, his gaze fixed on the dance floor. “There’s nothing to know,” he said, his voice flat. “I’m a… closed book.” Barbie’s frustration grew. She couldn’t understand his resistance, his refusal to engage. “Everyone has a story, Aiden,” she said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. “Everyone has scars.” Aiden’s shoulders tensed, his body rigid. “Some scars are better left hidden,” he replied, his voice barely a whisper. Barbie’s heart ached for the man before her, a man who seemed so broken, so lost. She wanted to reach out to him, to offer him comfort, but she knew he would reject her touch, push her away. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, broken only by the music and the murmur of the crowd. Barbie felt a sense of defeat, a feeling that she was banging her head against an impenetrable wall. “Fine,” she said, her voice laced with resignation. “If you want to play games, fine. But don’t expect me to be a willing participant.” She turned to leave, her head held high, her pride wounded. But as she walked away, she felt Aiden’s gaze on her back, a burning intensity that made her skin tingle. She couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to Aiden Carter than met the eye, that beneath the icy exterior, there was a fire burning, a fire that she was determined to uncover. The game had begun, and she was determined to play it on her own terms.

The music in the grand ballroom swirled around them, a romantic melody that seemed to mock the icy tension between Barbie and Aiden. Arthur Carter had smoothly maneuvered them into a conversation, then discreetly excused himself, leaving them alone in the crowded space. Aiden stood stiffly, his posture rigid, his gaze fixed on the dance floor beyond, as if searching for an escape route. Barbie, despite the unease swirling within her, decided to break the silence. “So,” she began, her voice light, attempting to diffuse the tension, “your grandfather seems… very interested in my career.” Aiden’s gaze flickered towards her, his eyes cold and distant. “He has his… interests,” he replied, his voice a low, clipped monotone. Barbie’s attempt at levity fell flat, the air thickening with awkwardness. She decided to try a different approach. “He mentioned we should get to know each other better.” Aiden’s lips curled into a sardonic smile. “Did he now?” Barbie’s patience began to fray. “Is that so difficult for you?” she asked, her voice laced with a hint of challenge. “Having a conversation?” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them. “I prefer… directness,” he said, his voice dropping to a low rumble. “And I find small talk… tedious.” Barbie raised an eyebrow. “Well, then, let’s be direct. Your grandfather seems to think we’d be ‘well-suited.’ What do you think?” Aiden’s gaze locked with hers, his eyes piercing, as if trying to see into her soul. “I think my grandfather has a penchant for… elaborate games,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of bitterness. “And I prefer not to play them.” Barbie felt a spark of anger ignite within her. “So, I’m a game to you?” Aiden’s expression remained impassive. “You’re a… pawn,” he corrected, his voice devoid of emotion. “In a game I have no intention of playing.” Barbie’s anger flared. “And what makes you think I’m willing to be a pawn in anyone’s game?” Aiden’s lips curled into a faint smile, a hint of amusement in his eyes. “You wouldn’t be here if you weren’t,” he said, his voice low and seductive. Barbie’s breath caught in her throat. There was something in his voice, a subtle undercurrent of danger, that sent a shiver down her spine. She wasn’t sure if it was fear or something else, something more primal. She decided to change tactics, to try to understand the man behind the icy facade. “Why are you so cold?” she asked, her voice softer now, laced with genuine curiosity. “Why do you push everyone away?” Aiden’s expression hardened, his eyes turning glacial. “That’s none of your concern.” Barbie refused to back down. “It is if I’m supposed to be ‘getting to know you,’” she retorted. Aiden’s jaw tightened, a muscle twitching in his cheek. He turned away, his gaze fixed on the dance floor. “There’s nothing to know,” he said, his voice flat. “I’m a… closed book.” Barbie’s frustration grew. She couldn’t understand his resistance, his refusal to engage. “Everyone has a story, Aiden,” she said, her voice laced with a hint of sadness. “Everyone has scars.” Aiden’s shoulders tensed, his body rigid. “Some scars are better left hidden,” he replied, his voice barely a whisper. Barbie’s heart ached for the man before her, a man who seemed so broken, so lost. She wanted to reach out to him, to offer him comfort, but she knew he would reject her touch, push her away. The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy, broken only by the music and the murmur of the crowd. Barbie felt a sense of defeat, a feeling that she was banging her head against an impenetrable wall. “Fine,” she said, her voice laced with resignation. “If you want to play games, fine. But don’t expect me to be a willing participant.” She turned to leave, her head held high, her pride wounded. But as she walked away, she felt Aiden’s gaze on her back, a burning intensity that made her skin tingle. She couldn’t shake the feeling that there was more to Aiden Carter than met the eye, that beneath the icy exterior, there was a fire burning, a fire that she was determined to uncover. The game had begun, and she was determined to play it on her own terms.

They were still silent when the master of ceremony announced that Mr Arthur Carter had something to say. Aiden walked towards the stage with a grim face,not saying a word to Barbie. She didn’t mind. An arrogant young master. On the stage, Mr Arthur had taken the microphone from the master of ceremony. Of course ,everyone began to whisper and praise him openly.. as the richest man in California,almost everyone wanted to curry favor from him. He smiled,before clearing his throat to speak. He was a man in his mid eighties but looked younger. Just like Aiden,he was on an expensive evening suit,and a gold coated watch glittered on his wrist. “Today is a day that we will never forget for specific reasons. I want to use this opportunity to announce the engagement between my son,Aiden Carter and best actress, Barbie Anderson.” A ripple of shock moved through the crowd. A spoilt heir convicted for murder in a relationship with a scandalous actress? Barbie’s eyes bulged in momentary shock. They were still talking and she never really agreed to get engaged to him!! Aiden frowned,but didn’t say a word. He knew his father. Refuting him would only put them in even more awkward situations. Most of the actresses glared at Barbie with resentment. Aiden was the most handsome man in the world and they all wanted him for themselves. How could a girl who fave herself up to many men get him on a platter of gold? One of the actress,Serene Vance gritted her teeth. She would not let this slide. Ten minutes later,she found her opportunity. Aiden and grandpa Arthur had moved to a corner to discuss something and Barbie was standing all alone. Walking to her,she raised her voice and accused, “Slut.” The ballroom, once a scene of elegant revelry, had morphed into a stage for a public spectacle. The air crackled with tension as Serena Vance, a fellow A-list actress known for her sharp tongue and even sharper elbows, stood directly in front of Barbie, her eyes blazing with a mixture of malice and triumph. “So, the little darling thinks she can just waltz in here and steal the spotlight?” Serena sneered, her voice cutting through the hushed murmurs of the crowd. She had been nursing a grudge against Barbie for months, fueled by professional jealousy and a deep-seated insecurity. Barbie, her face flushed with a mixture of anger and embarrassment, stood her ground. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Serena.” Serena scoffed, a cruel smile twisting her lips. “Oh, please. Don’t play innocent. We all know you’re using your little ‘incident’ to garner sympathy. Playing the victim, how original.” She waved a hand dismissively. “It’s pathetic.” The crowd, a sea of glittering gowns and tailored suits, watched with rapt attention, their eyes hungry for drama. Whispers rippled through the room, a chorus of speculation and judgment. Barbie’s anger flared. “My attack was real, Serena. I wouldn’t wish it on anyone.” “Oh, I’m sure it was,” Serena retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “But let’s be honest, darling. You’re milking it for all it’s worth.” Barbie’s cheeks burned. She wanted to slap Serena across the face, to wipe that smug look off her face, but she knew that would only fuel the fire, give Serena exactly what she wanted. Aiden, who had been observing the confrontation from a distance, began to move towards them, his expression unreadable. But before he could intervene, Serena launched another verbal assault. “And let’s not forget your little ‘marriage’ to Carter,” she continued, her voice laced with venom. “How convenient. A damsel in distress, rescued by a billionaire. It’s like something out of a cheap romance novel.” The crowd gasped, their eyes widening with shock. Serena had crossed a line, dragging Aiden into her petty feud. Barbie’s eyes flashed with anger. “That’s none of your business, Serena.” “Oh, but it is,” Serena retorted, her voice rising. “Because it’s all connected, isn’t it? Your attack, your marriage, your sudden rise in popularity. It’s all a carefully orchestrated plan, isn’t it?” “You’re delusional,” Barbie hissed, her voice trembling with rage. “Am I?” Serena challenged, her eyes glittering with malice. “Or are you just afraid that people will see you for what you really are? A manipulative, fame-hungry…” Before Serena could finish her sentence, Aiden stepped between them, his presence radiating an aura of cold, controlled power. The crowd fell silent, their attention now focused on the billionaire. “That’s enough, Ms. Vance,” Aiden’s voice cut through the silence, his tone low and dangerous. Serena’s bravado faltered, her eyes widening with a flicker of fear. “Mr. Carter, I was just…” “You were being rude and disrespectful,” Aiden interrupted, his eyes fixed on Serena. “And you will apologize to Ms. Anderson.” Serena’s face flushed crimson. “I… I won’t apologize.” Aiden’s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning glacial. “Then you will leave,” he said, his voice laced with a hint of steel. “And you will never speak to Ms. Anderson again.” Serena’s eyes widened with disbelief. “You can’t be serious.” “I assure you, I am,” Aiden replied, his voice devoid of emotion. “My patience has its limits.” Serena, realizing she had overstepped her bounds, reluctantly backed down. “Fine,” she muttered, her eyes filled with resentment. “I apologize.” She turned to Barbie, her eyes filled with a mixture of hatred and humiliation. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Barbie, her heart still pounding, nodded curtly. “Thank you.” Serena stormed away, her heels clicking angrily on the marble floor, leaving a trail of whispered gossip in her wake. Aiden turned to Barbie, his expression unreadable. “Are you alright?” Barbie, still reeling from the confrontation, nodded. “Yes, thank you.” The crowd began to disperse, their attention shifting to other distractions. But the tension lingered, a reminder of the public spectacle they had just witnessed. As they stood there, a voice from the crowd shouted, “What about Angel Ward, Carter? Did you silence her too?” The question hung in the air, heavy with accusation. All eyes turned to Aiden, a collective gasp echoing through the room. Aiden’s face remained impassive, as if a mask of ice had frozen his features. He said nothing, and the silence became a heavy, suffocating blanket.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303089”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Ava’s POV There were only a few rules I lived by in college. Rule number one? Never fall for a jock. It wasn’t just a personal preference. It was survival, I had to avoid them inorder to do well. I had seen too many smart girls throw away their GPA for a 6’0 something guy with biceps , a quarterback playboy and a bad attendance record. Not me, No way, I’ll never do that that how I survived my first year in Westbridge university and I’m not going to break that rule in my second year. That’s why, when Logan Carter walked into my History class fifteen minutes late, I didn’t even bother looking up from my laptop. I already knew who he was. everyone knew him, star quarterback, campus heartthrob, a playboy, and the guy who had probably never studied a day in his life. Professor Ambrose mills barely looked at him as he walked to the only empty seat right next to me. I stiffened. Just my luck, I didn’t want to sit closer with him. jocks never supposed to be with nerds,not that I’m a nerd I just study too hard!. Logan dropped into the chair, letting out a dramatic sigh like sitting in class was the hardest thing he’d done all day. His cologne is something warm and expensive filled the space between us. I ignored it. I don’t want to fall into trouble. jocks were trouble! “Hey, what’d I miss?” he asked, his voice smooth, like he knew he could charm his way through anything, he can charm other girls who are willing to open their legs for him but not me . I kept my eyes on my screen. “Everything.” I felt him staring at me. “Cool, cool,” he said. “So, what’s your name?” Seriously? It was week four of the semester. “Ava,” I answered curtly, still typing. “Nice. I’m Logan.” I finally looked at him, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah. I know, everybody knows you”. His lips quirked into a smirk. “Wow. Already a fan?” I exhaled slowly. “I’m your tutor.” His smirk faltered. his eyes widened and his jaw dropped. guess he didn’t expect this coming. Professor Ambrose mills had warned me last week that I’d be assigned an athlete for tutoring something about a scholarship requirement and academic probation, since I can only depends on my scholarship and not screw this up, I had been hoping for someone who at least cared about school. Logan leaned back in his chair, stretching his long legs in front of him. “Well, that’s awkward.” I shut my laptop. “Not as awkward as failing this class, if you fail, I lose my scholarship too”. His blue eyes flickered with amusement. “You think I’m going to fail?” “I think you were fifteen minutes late to a fifty minute class, so I guess yes you’re going to fail if I don’t tutor you”. He laughed. Actually laughed. Like I had just told the funniest joke. “Relax, Ava. I’ve got it under control, I’m not that dumb , I’ll not fail it’s just that history isn’t that my favorite subject. why do we have to learn about some stupid past events? I don’t know” he sighed. I pressed my lips together. I had two options 1. Let him crash and burn, or 2. Do my job and drag him through this class kicking and screaming. Before I could decide, Professor Ambrose called out, “Logan, glad you could join us. Since you missed the first half, why don’t you tell us your thoughts on the reading? I bet you’re ahead of us since you came to class whenever you want”. Logan’s smirk disappeared. He turned to me in full panic mode. I rolled my eyes and slid my notes toward him. He scanned them, cleared his throat, and bullshitted his way through an answer. I just saved his ass. professor gave him a long look before nodding. “Try being on time next class, the world doesn’t revolve around you Mr popular.” Logan exhaled in relief, then turned to me with a slow grin. “You just saved my ass.” I took my notes back. I did but Don’t get used to it.” The bell rang, and I gathered my things, hoping to escape before…. “So, when’s our first tutoring session?” Logan asked his voice heavy and deep. now I Know why girls flocked around him. I glanced up. He was too close now, his confident smirk still in place. he was trying to tease me but I kept my cool. I should have said no. Should have told him to take his education seriously before wasting my time. Instead, I sighed. “Library. Tomorrow. Seven.” Logan nodded. “Cool. See you then, Ava.” As he walked off, I reminded myself of rule number one. Never fall for a jock. even if he’s drop dead gorgeous like him never do that! I reminded myself. Especially not one like Logan Carter. But something told me he wasn’t going to make it easy. he’s used to be around and toy with girls but ain’t the one.

Ava’s POV I woke up this morning early, I took a shower and decided to go for something casual. I put my jeans and black top with a cardigan. I made myself a simple breakfast just tea and bread, in my situation I could not afford anymore fancy breakfast. I got used to it after my mom died and my dad chased me out of his house because I talked back to his precious wife. She always hated me but the feeling was mutual!. after I was done with my breakfast I exited my one room apartment and started walking to university. the West bridge university was huge it literally took me 30 minutes just to reach the library. Today I have to tutor Logan and now it’s 8 am and he’s nowhere to be seen. then about fifteen minutes later he strolled in the library like it was some changing locker room. everyone was looking at him in shock. because the famous Logan doesn’t do studies. there was something about Logan Carter that screamed trouble or is it because of his confident smirk that he has all the time? I couldn’t quite figure it out. He took a seat into the chair across from mine taking his time like he had all time of the world. “you look quite excited to see me nerd, I know I’m charming but you can tone it out” I sighed closing my laptop ” you’re late, and I’m not a ‘nerd’ I have a name it’s Ava”. he glanced at his watch “like five minutes no big deal” “one hour” I corrected ” I agree to tutor you and you’re late to the session a whole damn hour logan , I’m not your servant I have things to do, if you don’t want to, you can go your way, I’ll go with mine “. Logan smirk quickly fell out of his face ” I’m sorry I got caught up in something important it will not happen again ” he said ” by something important, you mean hooking up with some random girl again? ” I crossed my arms looking at him. his smirk quickly returned to his lips” and why do you care Ava? it’s not like any of this is your business? or is it?” his questions caught me off guard. he’s right why do I care? it’s not like we’re friends. but why was I feeling like this? “you’re right it’s not my business nor do I care” I quickly said. he strengthen his back into his chair man spreading. “well, if you say so dear tutor”. I took my history book and put it on the table and opened my computer ” well then let’s begin our session “. “so what’s our first lesson, teacher?” Logan asked. “European history, particularly WW1, any idea about it?” I asked him He frowned “nope , I don’t know anything about that” my jaw nearly dropped to the ground! how the hell didn’t he knew about this? is he this dumb? looks like I have to teach him everything! “do you know anything about American independence? who’s the first American president? who….” “Jesus! chill Ava I was kidding!” he said chuckling ” I was just playing with you, don’t get so serious geez!” phew!! thank God I rolled my eyes, exhaling sharply. “Logan, this is serious. If you keep messing around, you’re never going to pass this class, and I’ll just be wasting my Time”. He leaned forward, resting his arms on the table with a lazy smirk. “And that’s why I have you, dear tutor. To save me from academic failure.” I ignored his sarcasm and turned my laptop towards him, displaying a presentation I had prepared. “Alright, let’s start with the causes of World War I. There were several factors, including militarism, alliances, imperialism, and nationalism…. Logan held up a hand, cutting me off. “Hold on, hold on. You lost me at ‘militarism.’ What does that even mean? is history always this hard?” I sighed, reminding myself to be patient he doesn’t seem to know almost everything about history. “It means the building of military forces. Countries were buying and making weapons, and tensions kept rising.” He nodded slowly, as if he were actually paying attention I highly doubted that. “So, basically, everyone was flexing their muscles, and it got out of hand?” I pressed my lips together, trying not to laugh. “That’s… one way to put it.” Logan grinned. “See? I’m a fast learner.” I highly doubted that, but at least he wasn’t entirely zoning out. “Alright, since you’re such a ‘fast learner,’ tell me what you just understood about militarism.” He smirked. “That it’s when countries start collecting weapons, acting all tough, flexing their muscles and then boom war started”. I shook my head, but a small smile played on my lips. “Not bad. There’s hope for you yet, Carter.” He leaned back in his chair, stretching. “Told you. So, what’s next?” Before I could answer, a loud beep sound echoed through the library my phone buzzing with a message. I glanced at the screen, and my stomach dropped. “Landlord: You have until the end of the week to pay the rent, or you’re out.” I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening around the phone. where the hell am I going to get the money?.Logan noticed my shift in expression, his brows slightly furrowing. “Everything okay nerd?” I quickly locked my phone and forced a neutral expression. “Yeah. Let’s just continue the lesson.” He didn’t push, but I could tell he wasn’t convinced. Still, he let it go for now. he was a blabbermouth he will definitely ask me later. “Alright, then,” he said, tapping his fingers on the table. “Tell me more about this ‘war’ and why it even started.” I took a deep breath, pushing my worries aside. “Well, let’s talk about the assassination of Archduke Franz Ferdinand…” ” hold on! who the fuck is archduke Franz Ferdinand? ” Logan quickly stopped me. ” well, if you will not interrupt me then maybe you will know who’s archduke Franz Ferdinand?” he winked” alright sorry! carry on”.. And just like that, the session continued. But in the back of my mind, the landlord’s message burned like a warning I couldn’t ignore. the only question I hard is where am I going to find the money? definitely not from my dad.

Ava’s POV I wasn’t sure how I ended up here. One minute, I was closing my laptop, ending another exhausting tutoring session with Logan Carter. The next, I was shaking hands on a deal I wasn’t even sure I wanted to make. I was going against my rules again. “Come to the game, and I’ll help you find a part-time job,” he had said, flashing that cocky grin like he already knew I’d say yes. And somehow, against all logic, I had said yes! stupid!! Now, I was packed into the freezing bleachers of Westbridge Stadium, surrounded by screaming fans, girls with too much make up , and everything I was not a customized regretting every life decision that had led to this moment. “Come on, Ava, at least try to look excited!” my neighbor, Sophie, yelled over the deafening cheers. I forced a tight smile. “Super excited,” I deadpanned, gripping my coat tighter around me. I don’t know what came over me to accept the deal guess you can call it desperation!! Sophie rolled her eyes. “You’re impossible. At least tell me you’re here to support our team.” I shrugged, eyes drifting toward the field. “I’m here for the job offer.” That was my official excuse, anyway. In reality, my gaze kept finding him. Logan Carter stood at the center of the field, helmet in hand, radiating confidence like he owned the damn place. The floodlights cast a glow over the field, highlighting the sharp cut of his jaw, the ease in his stance. I wasn’t watching him. I was observing. Academically. For science. for practice. Right? The game hadn’t even started, and yet the energy in the stadium was electrifying. are they always like this?. The Westbridge Titans were facing off against the Crestmont Hawks, their biggest rivals. Everyone around me was buzzing, already debating plays and betting on scores. I, on the other hand, was trying to figure out how much longer I had to endure this before I could leave. Just then, the announcer’s voice boomed through the stadium speakers. “And here come the Titans!” The crowd erupted as Logan slipped his helmet on, jogging onto the field with his teammates. Even from here, I could see the way people responded to him the way they chanted his name, the way girls in the front row screamed like he was some kind of celebrity. I shouldn’t have cared. But when he glanced toward the stands toward my section my breath hitched for a second. I knew he couldn’t see me. he couldn’t right? I mentally asked myself. And yet, for some ridiculous reason, it felt like he was looking straight at me. “Ugh, he’s so hot,” Sophie sighed dramatically beside me. “You’re so lucky you get to tutor him. I would kill for that kind of proximity.” I scoffed. “Yeah, real lucky. He’s an arrogant pain in the ass.” Sophie smirked. “An attractive arrogant pain in the ass.” I rolled my eyes but didn’t respond. Before I could think too hard about it, the referee blew the whistle, and the game began. It turned out, football was even more confusing than I thought. I knew nothing about it. “Wait, why did they stop?” I asked Sophie after what felt like only a few seconds of action. “Penalty,” she said, stuffing popcorn into her mouth. “A penalty for what? They barely did anything!” She gave me a pitying look, like I was some kind of lost cause. “Ava, please. It’s called football, not ‘stand around and watch people jog in circles.’ Pay attention.” I was paying attention ,just not to the game. Logan was everywhere. Every time he moved, the stadium seemed to react with him. He dodged tackles like it was second nature, throwing passes with laser precision, making it look effortless. The crowd loved him. but I didn’t rule number one: stay away from jocks And, I had to admit, there was something about the way he played fast, aggressive, completely in control that made it impossible to look away. it was captivating. And then, in the middle of the second quarter, it happened. Logan caught the ball and took off down the field, weaving through Crestmont players like they were nothing. The entire stadium was on its feet, screaming as he sprinted toward the end zone. Then….BAM!! A Crestmont guy slammed into him. Hard. My heart lurched as Logan’s body hit the ground with a sickening thud. The air in the stadium shifted, the excited cheers morphing into murmurs of concern. I barely realized I was standing. Sophie grabbed my arm. “Relax, Ava, he’s fine. This happens all the time.” But something about the way he wasn’t moving sent a prickle of unease down my spine. Then, just as quickly as he’d gone down, Logan pushed himself up onto his elbows, shaking off the impact like it was nothing. The crowd roared as he got back on his feet, flashing a grin as if he hadn’t just been tackled into the ground. I exhaled, slumping back into my seat. “See?” Sophie nudged me. “You do care.” I scoffed. “I don’t. I just….” I fumbled for an excuse. “I can’t tutor a concussed football player. That’s all.” Sophie didn’t buy it. And honestly? Neither did I. By the time the game ended, Westbridge had won, and the entire stadium was in chaos. Students were celebrating, music was blasting, and people were already making plans to head to the after-party. I, however, was ready to disappear. I had done my part. I had shown up. Now, all I had to do was find Logan, remind him of our deal, and get out of here. Pushing through the crowd, I made my way toward the locker rooms. Just as I reached the entrance, the door swung open, and there he was. Still in his gear, hair damp with sweat, Logan Carter looked every bit like the golden boy the school worshipped him as. His eyes landed on me immediately, and that familiar smirk tugged at his lips. “Well, well, well,” he drawled, stepping closer. “Didn’t think you’d actually show, nerd.” I crossed my arms. “I’m here. Now, about that job…” “Relax,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “A deal’s a deal. I’ll help you find something. But first….” His smirk deepened. “Did you have fun?” I hesitated. Lying would have been easy. But instead, I found myself rolling my eyes and muttering, “It was… alright.” Logan chuckled, clearly amused. “That’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.” “Don’t get used to it,” I shot back. He laughed, then nodded toward the parking lot. “Come on. Let’s talk about that job.” And just like that, I found myself walking beside Logan Carter, wondering how the hell I’d let him pull me into his world.

Logan’s POV This was a bad idea. No,scratch that. This was a dangerous idea. And yet, here I was, walking into a house party with Ava Sinclair, the one girl on this damn whole campus who wasn’t wrapped around my finger. She wasn’t supposed to be here. and she didn’t want to be here. But after our little negotiation in the library, after watching her hesitate before ultimately caving to my offer, I knew she’d show up. And damn, if she didn’t look completely out of place. She wasn’t dressed like the other girls,tight dresses, sky high heels, looking for attention. No, Ava wore ripped jeans and a fitted sweater, her hair in a ponytail, like she hadn’t even thought twice about what to wear. And yet, as I walked beside her, my eyes kept drifting to her. Dangerous. “You’re sure about this?” she asked, arms crossed as she surveyed the party like she was searching for an emergency exit. “Relax, nerd,” I said, throwing an arm around her shoulder, grinning when she immediately stiffened. “It’s just a party. Try not to overanalyze it.” Ava scoffed. “You make it sound like a science experiment.” I smirked. “Hey, you’re the one who said you needed a part-time job. And guess what? I know people.” She eyed me suspiciously. “And this….” she gestured toward the chaos of the party…”is where I’m supposed to find one?” I shrugged, grabbing a drink from the counter as I steered us further inside. “Maybe. You never know who you’ll meet.” Ava let out a small, irritated sigh but followed me anyway. The party was insane. Music blasted through the massive house, people were already trashed, and the football team was, unsurprisingly, the center of attention. As soon as we walked in, my teammates spotted me. “Logan!” Aaron shouted, already holding a drink in each hand. “Finally, man. Thought you were gonna skip out on us.” “Yeah, yeah,” I said, smirking as I gave them a nod. Their eyes flicked to Ava, and Aaron’s brows shot up. “And you brought a guest?” he asked, looking thoroughly amused. Ava shot me a glare, as if she just realized what walking into this party with me looked like. “It’s not like that,” she said quickly, stepping away from me. Aaron chuckled. “Right. Not like that. Got it.” I ignored him, taking a sip of my drink as my teammates went back to their usual antics flirting with girls, taking shots, and making bets they’d regret in the morning. Ava, on the other hand, stood stiffly, arms crossed like she was waiting for someone to kick her out. “You look like you’re planning an escape route,” I teased. She shot me a look. “That’s because I am.” I laughed. “Come on, nerd. Live a little.” “Stop calling me that,” she muttered, but there was no real heat in her voice. I grinned, leaning against the counter. “Fine. Ava.” For some reason, saying her name felt… different. Like I actually liked saying it. Ava! Dangerous. I shook the thought away, turning my attention back to the party. I shouldn’t be focusing on her. Not when my teammates were already watching. Not when I had a bet to win. getting ava in my bed!! that was my purpose. Somewhere between my second drink and my third round of messing with Ava, things got… blurry. The music was louder. The lights were dimmer. And Ava…somehow was still here. She had loosened up just a little, letting Sophie drag her to the makeshift dance floor in the living room. I wasn’t supposed to be watching her. But I was. And that was my first mistake. She was laughing at something Sophie said, shaking her head as she moved to the music, completely unaware that my eyes were on her. I should have looked away. I should have walked off, found some girl to flirt with, and stuck to the plan. But instead, when Ava turned and locked eyes with me, I didn’t look away. And suddenly, I was moving. One second, I was standing with my teammates. The next, I was in front of her. “Ava,” I murmured. She blinked, clearly surprised. “What are you…” I didn’t let her finish. Because, in the blur of the party, in the heat of the moment, I did something really stupid. I kissed her. And worse…she kissed me back. what the heck?! For a second, nothing else existed. Her lips were soft, her hands hesitantly gripping my jacket, and I swore I felt her shiver against me. It was the kind of kiss that made the world tilt. The kind that made my heart stutter in a way it shouldn’t have. The kind that… No. No. I pulled away, breaking the moment before it could become something real. Ava blinked up at me, eyes wide, lips parted in shock. “What the hell was that?” she whispered. I forced a smirk, shoving my hands in my pockets. “Relax, nerd. Just part of loosening up, remember?” Her expression shifted like something in her had just snapped and suddenly, she was pushing past me. “Enjoy the rest of your night, Logan,” she muttered, disappearing through the crowd before I could stop her. I cursed under my breath. This was not part of the plan. definitely not!! The next day, I was in deep shit. Not because of the kiss. But because, despite the fact that it was supposed to mean nothing, I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I had planned to let it go. To act like it never happened. But when I saw Ava the next morning, sitting at our usual library table, my body moved before my brain could stop it. I dropped into the seat beside her, closer than usual, resting an arm over the back of her chair. Ava stiffened. “What are you doing?” I grinned. “Good morning to you too, sunshine.” She sighed, clearly unimpressed. “Logan…” “You look cute today,” I interrupted, just to watch her face flush. Her jaw clenched. “I hate you.” “You say that,” I mused, leaning in just enough to see her pupils dilate, “but you kissed me back.” Ava swallowed hard, looking anywhere but at me. “I was drunk.” I smirked. “So was I.” She huffed. “That doesn’t mean anything.” “Maybe,” I said, tilting my head. “But it makes me wonder…” “Logan,” a voice cut in. I looked up to see Aaron and the rest of the guys standing nearby, watching with barely concealed amusement. A reminder. A warning. I still had a bet to win. Ava sighed, turning back to her laptop. “Are we studying or not?” I hesitated for half a second. Then, with a smirk, I leaned back in my chair. “Of course, nerd,” I said smoothly. “Whatever you want.” But as I watched her avoid my gaze, pretending like last night hadn’t changed everything, I felt the first sting of guilt. Dangerous. Because if I wasn’t careful, I might just forget that this was supposed to be a game.

Ava’s POV I stared at the eviction notice in my hands, my stomach twisting into knots. my landlord said I had a week but here I am …. on the streets!. Rent issues. A “miscalculation,” my landlord had called it. But all I heard was: you have to leave. I didn’t even have a place to go. It wasn’t like I could call anyone. I’d already strained things with my dad, and my so-called friends were more interested in their own drama than helping me out. I could get a cheap motel, but what the hell was I supposed to do after that? I just wanted to disappear. But as I stood outside the dorm, gripping my duffel bag like it could somehow shield me from everything, a ping from my phone broke the silence. Logan Carter: What’s up, nerd? I almost didn’t want to reply. I didn’t even know why I had his number in the first place, but here it was, glowing on the screen. I bit my lip, thinking of all the options none of them great before I did the dumbest thing possible. Ava: …Got a couch I can crash on? I stared at the message for a second, waiting for him to respond. My heart pounded, half hoping he’d ignore it, half wanting him to be the kind of guy who would help me out. A few seconds later, the phone buzzed again. Logan Carter: Yeah, come by. I’ll be home in 30. I stared at the screen, blinking. What the hell had I just done? well…. I broke my rule …. again! I had no idea what I was expecting. I wasn’t really friends with Logan. Hell, I barely knew him beyond the tutoring sessions. But for some reason, when I thought about spending the night alone, I couldn’t shake the idea of… of not being alone. Not with him. And so, against every ounce of logic in my body, I pulled my duffel bag over my shoulder and made my way to Logan’s apartment. Logan’s apartment wasn’t exactly what I’d expected. I don’t know why I thought it would be some kind of frat house chaos, but it was quiet. Clean. A little too sterile, like someone was trying too hard to look put together. And Logan? He was leaning against the door frame when I arrived, arms crossed and that familiar smirk plastered on his face. “What’s the matter, Ava? You look like you’ve just been kicked out of the entire state.” I managed a tight smile, stepping into the apartment. “Not far off.” He raised an eyebrow, clearly trying to read between the lines, but didn’t press further. He didn’t need to. “You can crash on the couch. I’m heading out for a bit later tonight, so it’s all yours.” I nodded, not really knowing what to say. Logan turned, gesturing toward the living room. “Make yourself at home. Or, you know, don’t. It’s up to you.” I sat down on the couch, unzipping my bag, still feeling that weird tension hanging in the air. I didn’t know what to expect from this. Logan wasn’t exactly the guy you went to for emotional support. Hell, he wasn’t the guy anyone went to for anything serious. But here I was, sitting on his couch like it was the most natural thing in the world. Logan disappeared into another room, and I tried to distract myself by scrolling through my phone, but it didn’t help. The minutes felt like hours. He finally came back in, his hoodie now off and his sleeves rolled up, looking effortlessly casual in a way that shouldn’t have been as attractive as it was. “Not much on TV. Want to watch a movie or something?” he asked, flopping down next to me on the couch. I hesitated. “I didn’t come here for entertainment, Logan.” He raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into that familiar, infuriating smirk. “Yeah? Well, you’re here now. Might as well enjoy it.” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. “You really know how to make someone feel at home.” “Hey, I’m doing my best,” he replied with a shrug, still too close. I shifted, suddenly feeling more aware of the space between us. It was way too close. Too intimate. Too… confusing. I grabbed the remote, fumbling with it for a moment to avoid looking at him. “I’ll just put something on. Don’t worry.” Logan didn’t say anything, but I could feel his eyes on me. And even though I tried to ignore it, the warmth of his gaze pressed down on me, like I was being pulled in without any control. When I glanced over, his lips were slightly parted, eyes locked onto me. It was like something in the room shifted. “Logan…” Before I could finish the sentence, his hand was on my jaw, and then his lips were crashing against mine. I froze, not sure if I should push him away or melt into it. But before I could decide, he deepened the kiss, his fingers brushing against the back of my neck, pulling me closer. My heart was racing. My brain was completely useless. I didn’t know how it happened—how we went from awkward small talk to this— but the kiss was nothing like I’d expected. It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t a game. It was messy. It was desperate. And the worst part? I didn’t want it to stop. But then, just as quickly as it started, he pulled away, breathing heavily. “God, you have no idea what you do to me,” Logan muttered, his forehead resting against mine. I blinked, still trying to catch my breath. “What was that?” He chuckled softly. “I think you know what it was.” I pulled back, feeling like I had just been caught in a storm. “You… you can’t just do that.” “I didn’t hear you complaining,” he said with a grin, clearly proud of himself. “Yeah, well, that’s because I didn’t know what else to do,” I shot back, pulling away from him, the space between us now feeling impossibly large. Logan leaned back, his eyes a little darker than usual. “Ava, you know you’re not just here because of the couch, right?” I looked at him, confused. “What do you mean?” He smirked again. “You’re here because you’re more than just the nerdy tutor. And we both know it.” I swallowed, not sure where this was heading. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Logan”. Logan’s gaze was heavy. “Yeah, you do.” I didn’t have a response. Instead, I just looked away, trying to steady my breathing, my racing heart. What had just happened? And more importantly… what the hell was I supposed to do now?

Ava’s pov The last thing I remember after reaching Logan’s place is that he told me he was going out tonight, so why the hell is he still here? I was lost in my thoughts when I felt something nudging me. I turned to face Logan who had a smirk on his face. “hey nerd, what are you daydreaming now? I know I’m hot but you can just tone it out sunshine”. I scoffed “who told you I’m thinking about you? didn’t you say you are going out tonight? or is no one willing to open their legs for you?” I remarked. Logan smirk widened “and why do you care nerd? I don’t think me whoring around is any of your concern or are you jealous ” he said . I became aware of the small space we were in. After the kiss we shared earlier, Everytime Logan is close to me keeps making me feeling conscious. ” No I’m not jealous but can you move your body away, you’re in my space ” I said, trying to scoot away from him until he caught my arm and started pulling me closer to him. ” Why? Are you nervous Ava? don’t worry I don’t bite.. not that much anyway ” The audacity of this guy, I crossed my arms” look here Mr, I’m not one of your conquest nor I will ever be, I’m just here because of my situation right now but it seems I made a problem asking you for help because you’re clearly not interesting in helping me, might as well as show my way out” I huffed reaching for my duffle bag and started heading to the door when he caught my wrist turning me around. His smirk faded quickly” alright Ava I’m sorry I didn’t mean to insinuate anything. just so you know you’re welcome to stay here as long as you want. I’m sorry “he apologize I sighed I knew coming here would be challenging but I have nowhere to go right now and on top of that I’ve no job. ” It’s alright, but I want to make something clear Logan. I’m not here to impress you nor am I here to start a relationship with you, I’m not like those girls who like to throw themselves at guys like you. I’m sorry but when I’m here I want you to respect me and I’ll do the same. our relationship is strictly tutor and student learn to respect that ” After finishing my mini speech I looked at Logan and found his expression changed. He didn’t seem impressed with whatever I said. Guess he isn’t used to not having his way. He clenched his jaw and clicked his tongue in annoyance. ” Great! make yourself at home I’ll be out in mean time ” he said then grabbed his car keys and stepped out of the house leaving me alone. That night I stayed in Logan’s apartment lying on the couch in the living room with my laptop. I kept thinking when would Logan fulfill his promise to find me a part time job? I kept digging into every job platform I could to find a job but the more I dug the more nothing I could find. my phone buzzed with messages. one from Logan and one from my dad. I decided to open Logan’s message first logan: I’m sorry I left you alone, I was just angry. Ava: angry that things didn’t go your way?😏 Logan: There is no need to be a sarcastic nerd! alright I’ll see you later, have you eaten? Ava: I haven’t but I’m good thanks Logan: Don’t be stupid nerd! I’ll be back in an hour with some to eat bye! I don’t know why he seems to care! guess all jocks do this to get into girl’s pants. I took a deep breath preparing myself to open my dad’s message, what could he possibly want now? Dad: “be home on Sunday we need to talk” Sunday? talk? He can’t be serious! after all those years after chasing me out like a dog ,he just out of nowhere commanded me to go home? Ava: “I have nothing to talk to you about”. he replied fast Dad: “even if you don’t come,I wanted to tell you your siblings are coming there they just got accepted in your university so you better take care of them” Fuck! me living here was already bad enough but now I’ve got to help Brian and kate. I don’t hate my siblings but we don’t get along, Kate is mean to everyone while Brian is way worse! I decided to do my homework and presentations. The next few hours passed in a blur of trying to complete my history presentation that I was working on in silence. Few hours later I heard the door being opened and Logan entered, approaching me with a box of pizza with him. He sat down next to me, way too close . What is with this guy invading my private space? He opened the box and instantly the smell of a fresh pizza wafted through my nose. my stomach grumbled. “ooh! and I thought you weren’t hungry nerd! ” he said wiggling his eyebrows ” I was not hungry but this is a biological reaction, everyone in my place will do what I have done stupid!” I retorted fast it was embarrassing enough to do this Infront of Logan. he reached for a piece of pizza and passed it to me ” take it I’m sick of your stomach noises so you better eat”. ” Excuse me! it’s not on purpose I told you it’s bio …” he didn’t even let me finish ” yeah yeah, biological reaction I get it you can eat now nerd” he said feigning exhaustion. I took a piece of pizza and took a bite. ” Thank you,but you didn’t have to do that, I can take care of myself Logan”. He sighed”yeah I know but I wouldn’t be a good host wouldn’t I? You’re my guest and I have to take care of you, you don’t have to feel pressured” I blinked stunned, his words touched me. I didn’t think Logan was capable of emotions. Before I could thank him again he asked me something I didn’t want to talk about “By the way Ava, I’ve been meaning to ask you what happened to your place? If i’m to help you I have to know first so can you tell me?” He asked I felt myself getting defensive “so what Logan? So you could mock me with your jock friends? No thank you I can manage myself” His eyes narrowed “what the hell Ava? Is that what you take me for? I’m just trying to help, but you got your walls up trying to be a bitch when I’m just trying to find some way to help you.” I gasped ” well… thank you now you have shown your true colors I don’t think I can stay here anymore”. I started heading to the door ready to leave. I would come tomorrow to get my bag,but now I seem to have any energy left in me. But before I could disappear outside I was flung back inside and felt arms sneaking my waist. “I’m sorry Ava! I’m just angry that you do not trust me enough. I didn’t mean to call you a bitch,I’m so sorry!” Logan said, tightening his arms around my waist. I know I should fight and wiggle out of his hug but being here in his arms I felt all my worries vanish instantly. I hugged him back “You aren’t exactly the person to be trusted Logan, we’ve known each in just a week” I said trying to lighten the mood. Logan chuckled “ alright then we will work on that, let’s get back to the pizza before it goes bad”.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303090”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“Daisy, hurry, we will be late for the wedding!” Amanda careened the name of her best friend, Daisy who has been in preparation for more than an hour now. If there was something Amanda is ever embittered with Daisy about in this life, it is the outrageous level of her tardiness whenever she was going out. Daisy smiled ruggedly from her room where she was still struggling to smother her rouge lipstick, dropped it, and patted her mouth to even it. She knows how much her time waste would agonize her dear friend, so she didn’t waste as much time as she would have taken to apply a nude shade to the rouge to form an ombre lip before running to her closet to pick out her shoes. “Daisy!” “I swear to you, I will soon be done in a minute!” She returned impishly, rummaging through her rack. “You said that about thirty minutes ago!” The latter retorted with an audible huff and went to lap against the living room leather cushion to wait. Knowing her friend it would take an extra thirty minutes before she came out. Daisy rummaged through her shoe racks, throwing away from one shoe to another as she searched for the right color to match her red short tulle. Fashion was something she could never flounder on, but if she would have to bruise the heart of her friend for another few minutes, then she has to make it worth it. It was all her fault. Daisy reflected. She had told her she wouldn’t be able to go for this wedding but the latter persisted. It all started three weeks ago when Amanda returned from her dancing class full of exuberance about meeting a new lesbian partner and then she had gone on to tell Daisy that the said girl is Bi, and would be getting married on the next the third Saturday, which happened to be today. At first, Daisy had refused, saying she wouldn’t want to be present and watch her, Amanda, marry off another lesbian partner after watching her break apart the first time that happened but Amanda insisted, saying she wanted to be there for the new friend because she was honest with her from the first, unlike the first time. And that was how she found herself in this obtuse situation. Exactly as envisaged by Amanda, it was thirty minutes before Daisy hurried out of her room, possibly looking hotter than the bride herself. “Daisy!” Amanda cried in alarm, “how come you look fancier than the bride? I told you, that for today you should be considerate with your fashion! Oh, Mother Mary…” She huffed and stood, not daring to ask Daisy to go back and change or risk forfeiting the wedding in total. “I’m sorry, Mandy…” Daisy dragged, sucking in air and holding herself from laughing as she followed Amanda out of her apartment. “You know me well that there is no possible way I could have dressed lower than my standard just because I want to be considerate,” She rambled on as they reached her black Chevrolet outside, and the back door slid open for them to enter. Daisy Raven Richards is an accomplished fashion designer who resigned from her modeling career and had gone into the fashion business after suffering a terrible divorce from her husband who accused her of cheating on him the first day she broke it to him that she was pregnant. It is one huge blow she doesn’t think she could ever overcome in her life no matter how much she tried. Ethan was her everything. She literally adored the ground he walked on and yet that very day he stood before her and looked deep into her eyes and told her it was over. At first she thought it was a prank, as they were often playing tricks on each other. Once, she called him and told him she was about to hang herself to test his love for her, meanwhile, she was in her house sipping a glass of lemonade and in a frenzy, the poor man rushed back to her from work and was very furious she had to lie to him about that. He had promised to pay back and it went a long time before he did. So, that day, when he accused her of cheating and declared his intention of divorce, Dasiy didn’t take it seriously, until the next morning he left the house, and one week later after nearly suffering a miscarriage from thinking something ill occurred to him, their lawyer has arrived with the divorce papers. That was the worst day of her life and the very day she truly believed it wasn’t a prank at all. Today would make it five years and their son, now in a boarding school somewhere in the Pacific. Ethan ruined her life after that and she swore come what may, she would never give her heart to another man, and if anything makes her get married, it would be without emotions and she just has her financial security for herself and her child. Somehow the wedding reminded her of Ethan. Her lost love. “Daisy!” She jerked and took in a deep breath as she twisted to face her friend. “I have been telling you something, are you all right?” Amanda ventured with a concerned expression.. “Yeah…” She nodded fervently and watched the road. ” I hope someday the husband of your friend doesn’t wake up and accuse her of cheating on him.” Amanda scoffed, knowing why her friend said that. Her hand found Daisy soothingly, “You have to learn to forgive eventually so that you can have a chance at true love again.” Daisy retrieved her hands from under Amanda’s and folded them on her chest as she scowled outside the plying car. “Sometimes you talk like you are under the influence of one of those stimulants!” Amanda hissed with laughter. “You know that is not possible! I will rather eat my eyes than play that lane ever again. I learned from my first. All I care about right now is to take care of myself and my son! And of course, my dear baby, Ella.” Ella was her tiny little Collier. “I know you will say that, but still, I won’t stop believing that someday, that man will come that will change your perspective. Becky did mine…” Daisy snorted acerbically. “And yet today she is walking down the aisle with someone else…” “I respected her decision not to be with me. After all, she promised to continue-” “Fucking you!” Daisy finished and shook with laughter. “And here I am saying someday her husband would accuse her. Maybe when he does he won’t be far from the truth!” “Daisy!” Amanda smacked her arm. “You are not being kind.” “Whatever, Amanda. It’s not like I give two fucks about it. Maybe when that day comes, she would finally be yours if her husband is a prick like my ex and is kind enough to cast her out. Into your arms.” their laughter rang in the car. “Maybe if you put it like that, I might pray for that day…” She trailed off as their laughter receded, and Daisy hummed in response. Amanda and Daisy have been friends since they were in third grade and Daisy’s parents packed into the neighborhood at Belmonte when Daisy’s mother got a contract in France then. Daisy’s mother became close friends with Mrs. Anthonio, Amanda’s mom and their kids were Introduced after Mrs. Anthonio suggested to Mrs. Richards to admit her little girl into the same school with her princess. That was how the two kids charmed each other, being that they were often in the same environment with their mothers. The first time Daisy found out Amanda did drugs and loved women was in college at a classmate’s party. That was the first time Dasiy took into cognizance that Amanda’s refusal to have a boyfriend while incessantly watching lesbian porn and loosing herself gawking at a female anatomy, was actually not because she had interest in becoming a female gynecologist but because for a fact her girl was into women but hasn’t gotten the opportunity to express it. That day, there was this girl Florence who was from New York, where their college was situated, who was always picking on Amanda. Daisy found it irritating and wanted to shun the girl but to her chagrin, Amanda liked it. She told Daisy that the girl made her come alive. The statement perplexed Daisy but she understood it that night at the party when she caught Florence nestled in the arms of Amanda while devouring her sizable blossom in the female bathroom. They had dismembered when they saw her but it was relieving to Daisy who later quarreled Amanda for not telling her. They have come a long way, from college to moving to the U.S to base fully, and Amanda at one time falling in love with a man from their field and getting married. At least, that was what told Daisy. He never knew until his death that his wife was a lesbian. Now, after Daisy resigned from modeling in which Amanda was her manager, being that she was also a fashion designer, they both run their own line and take care of their kids while Amanda jumps from one female to another, her present catch being this female whose wedding they were going for. The car pulled into the parking lot and the ladies looked at themselves and smiled, and Daisy said as though in prophecy, “Let’s go crash a wedding, sis.” And Amanda, like the loyal buddy, nodded once and alighted. Several cars parked in the front of the church showed they were late for the wedding and had to hurry to the only entrance. “Everyone would see us enter, Daisy!” Amanda bemoaned. “This was why I asked you to hurry but…” “Shhhh, less talk, more bravery. The more we are noticed, the merrier. You see why it’s good to be hot. Now they will admire us rather than snarl at us.” An unaffected Daisy, instantly yanked the door of the church open and at once an uproar went on air. They paused at the door and their eyes flew in worry towards the aisle where the officiating pastor stood watching them and then said, “Which of you have something to say that would make this marriage not commence, Ms?” He eyed them. Then it dawned on them that they might have entered when the pastor asked if anyone had anything to say that would halt the commencement of the ceremony. But that wasn’t the problem, the problem right now is that, standing before the aisle holding the hand of the brunette bride is none other than Daisy’s ex-husband, Ethan and immediately she looked at Amanda, from the panicked eyes of her friend. Daisy could tell the latter recognized him too and they both shrieked. “Ethan?!” ….

“Raven?” Ethan dropped the hands of his bride and twisted to them, his face contorted into something indecipherable. Daisy, who was still shocked at seeing him again after five years, couldn’t believe it. She swallowed loudly and shook her head, stepped back, and held the church door. This can not be happening. She moved far away from Seattle to New Orleans just to avoid ever having any contact with and still, this is happening? “I swear I didn’t know anything about this,” Amanda defended herself, reaching out to her friend. “I know,” Daisy quickly agreed. She knew if Amanda knew she would have told her. They had suffered together when it took place so there was no way she would keep something that delicate from her. “We have to leave,” Amanda suggested. Amanda looked up to meet the eyes of the bride, who was glaring at her, her eyes relaying a message to Amanda inquiring what was going on, and if she could understand she would realize from the eye Amanda gave her that she was as shocked as everyone else. “Let’s go,” Daisy conceded, took one look at the aisle, and swung around but then she stopped, something mischievous rising inside her. One of revenge. She flipped back and faced the aisle once more. “You know what, pastor,” She smiled bitterly… “What are you doing?” Amanda rugged her hand. “I have something to say that might save this young lady here from future destruction. A word of advice baby girl, if I were you I would never marry this man and you know why, the same way he looks at you now with all the praises of forever might end the day you get pregnant. Then he would_” “Raven!” Ethan thundered. “Shut the fuck up, Ethan, and don’t ever call me that. You lost every right the day you…” She bit down on her chin and decided not to finish the sentence. She smiled sadly and proceeded with what she was telling his poor bride, “The day you get pregnant, he would accuse you of cheating on him, and then he would kick you out! If you are not strong, always know that my friend here,” She hugged Amanda to her, “loves you enough to attend this shitty wedding!” The church was dead in silence, as everyone’s eyes roved around in confusion looking from the couple to the ladies at the door, unsure of what to make out of the fiasco. Seeing that her feat of revenge has been achieved, Dasy smoked broadly, gave a mock bow, and dragged her appalled friend out of the church room. “What was that for?” Amanda asked the instant the car pulled out of the church ground. Daisy, having recovered from her slight bravery, snapped her eyes to Amanda and shook her head. “I don’t even know to be honest. One minute we were walking in and then… I swear to God I was gobsmacked at seeing him for so long.” “Is that why you have to pull sick madness off?” Her friend confronted her snidely. She surprised Daisy who thinks her friend would be happy that she stood up for her. “I didn’t think you would be mad at me,” Daisy asked Amanda quietly. “Do you know what it meant to me walking in there to see him so happy after destroying my life?” “Daisy…” “Do you think I’m like this today because I woke up one day and decided to? How dare you judge me?” Tears brimmed in her eyes. She might not have succeeded to stop the wedding, but she was sure the bride would live henceforth is rummaging through every word she good her today. “I’m sorry_” “No, don’t tell me you are sorry,” Daisy stopped her. “I am the one who is sorry for standing for you when it is obvious you are bent on remaining dumb all your life!” “What do you mean by that?” Amanda Inquired darkly. Daisy, who has lost her mind since at the church, pivoted her entire body to Amanda to attack her. “You think I don’t know that you married Gregory because your parents refused to accept you for who you are. That they threatened to disown you like my parents if you don’t marry him? Unlike you my friend, I don’t chicken out!” She spat her. “This has nothing to do with me!” Cried Amanda. “Yeah, it does!” retired Daisy in a snide comeback. “If you will for once stand up for yourself, I wouldn’t have had to go for this stupid wedding in the first place and may never have had to see that prickhead!” “You would still have seen him, he is the father of your child!” “Stop talking nonsense!” “You started it.” Daisy nodded in furious thought. “I have been by your side since we became friends, Amanda, because I love you. I accepted you for you and I never allowed anyone to trample on you, but I’m done. I don’t have to keep fighting for you when you hide things from me and won’t do anything for yourself!” “Daisy, this is not fair…” Amanda started crying and Daisy huffed and averted her gaze, fury still eating inside her. She can’t believe it that she saw that bastard. After everything he did, he doesn’t look like he was affected one bit. So many nights she cried and rolled in her sleep thinking of how he ruined her life and her happiness. Meanwhile, he was having the best time of his life. The car stopped in her house and she alighted and went in, not caring to check if Amanda alighted with her or wanted to go into her house. This is always the routine. When they quarreled, that didn’t stop either from spending time in the other house. Particularly Amanda. She saw Daisy as her everything and  doesn’t take to heart most of her blows off. She knew by morning everything would go back to normal which is why she ignored her, banged the door to her Chevrolet, and trudged after her into the house. “Welcome ma, what should I get you?” Daisy’s maid asked her when she marched into the house, still seething. “Get the fuck away from me!” Daisy snarled and rushed upstairs to her room. The maid stood there still in shock until her distressed friend came in and in the same light without talking to her, ran after her friend. She entered Daisy’s room and stood at the door watching Daisy before the closet with her head bent. She knew she was crying. “Daisy…” “I just want to be left alone, Amanda…” Daisy whined. “You know I won’t hear that…” She approached her calmly. “That asshole ruined my life and he is not affected. Why should I be the only one to suffer for something I had no control over? Something he caused!” “I know, baby. I am very sorry. What do you want me to do?” Daisy slowly facedher. “You should have snatched that woman from him! You shouldn’t have allowed him to marry her so that he would be heartbroken like me.” ” I swear if I knew he was the groom, I would have done that. You know how much I want him to suffer,” Amanda patronized, coming close to stop in front of her. The statement kind of tickled Daisy whose face morphed into a dainty smile. “I’m sorry for shooting at you, Amanda.” She exhaled and went to flop down on the bed. The latter joined her and they fell back on the bed and looked up. “I am sorry for making you mad.” “No, you didn’t.” Daisy countered, knowing Amanda would rather accept the fault than accept she was to blame. “I know how much of an asshole I can be at times and still you put up with it.” “Because you are my best friend. You also take my bullshit, I think far more than I take yours.” Daisy chuckled sardonically. “Well, I think you are right there…” And Amanda joined in. They only stopped when they heard a scratching sound at the door before it flew open and Ella’s chubby form trod into the room. Most times Amanda wonders how the dog manages to haul itself up to open the door without falling to its devastation. Daisy sat up and smiled at it. “Come here, baby. I know you are bored to death,” She waved it and it managed a run in its short legs to the bed and jumped on the bed to receive a rub for accolade. Amanda twisted her mouth to the side and patted the dog’s hanging ears. “For a fat one, you sure are flexible.” Daisy hooted and sat up fully, abandoning them on the bed. “What are you up to? You wretch!” Amanda asked, cursing in her breath when Ella came to lick her face. “Bringing a dress for tonight,” Daisy asked, thinking it was her Amanda was referring to. “What happens tonight?” “Well, let’s say to soothe this ache in my heart, I might need to soothe the one between my legs. So I hunt!” “Uhm… By hunt you mean go to club and fuck some random stranger?” “How else does a vampire survive?” She quipped. “Then I will go with you,” Amanda cleared her throat. Daisy faced her. “I thought you were supposed to meet with the bride tonight or…” “I will call her, that is, if she would respond…” And when Daisy’s eyes expanded, she hurried to clear herself. “I will make sure you don’t see her.” Daisy didn’t look down. “I love her, Daisy! You can’t possibly want me to stop seeing her ” An idea struck Daisy. “Maybe I want you to see her…” She stepped forward. “Bring her to the club and fuck her on her wedding night! It would give me much pleasure…” She trailed off devilishly. “Wh-what if she doesn’t agree? You know, with everything that happened today.” Amanda inferred. Daisy’s eyes pierced her friend on the bed. “Then make her Amanda. You have brought more women to their feet with your charm than Apollo could with his weapon.” “While you get ready, I will be heading to the store, to store, we’re low on wine and I need some right now.” Amanda rolled her eyes. “Why don’t you just send the maid?” Daisy turned to face her friend again. “I don’t know… I guess I need an excuse to go out for some fresh air.” She said. With that, she smirked sassily and went back to the closet, leaving her friend wondering how she was going to fulfill such a nasty feat, just to make Daisy happy. …

Daisy staggered out of the liquor store, her eyes spinning as she staggered forward, everything around seemed weird, the road looked funny, like the kind of squiggly roads that Daniel always drew in his drawing books, the cars all looked like they were made out of jelly, she looked around shaking her head hoping to get the alcohol out, everyone around her looked like they were twins. She looked at her empty hands, she couldn’t remember if came with her car keys or not. “Damn.” She muttered under her breath. She would have to walk home. She staggered towards the road, almost running into a large man. “Excuse me.” The man said, as he gently shoved her aside. Daisy turned around to stare at the man. He was with his wife and son. A little family. It reminded her of what she had always dreamt her life would be like with Ethan. Just the three of them, a small family filled with love. But that asshole had decided to leave as he pleased, he had decided to cast her out and treat her like trash and with everything he did to her, he was still getting married today. Daisy cursed under her breath. “Was the bride blind? Couldn’t she see who she was marrying? Couldn’t she see the type of man he was?” Daisy staggered forward, lost in thought, cursing loudly as she walked, a few mothers and children on the road had proceeded to cover their kids ears, while eyeing her in disgust. Daisy smiled, they must all see her as some drunk homeless woman. It wasn’t her fault. It was Ethan’s. Why did he appear out of nowhere, just when she thought she was done with him for good, just when she had begun to heal and forget him. Yet there he was, on the alter, looking happy as hell. “Curse you Ethan!” She screamed drunkenly as she stumbled down the street, barely aware of her surroundings. Just then. A sleek Lamborghini aventador sportscar burst around the corner at crazy speed, the driver distracted by his phone. Daisy raised her head, her eyes widening in alarm as the car sped towards her. She tried to move but her body was rooted to the ground in shock, she opened her mouth to scream as just as she did, the driver raised his head, looking away from his phone, his eyes widened in horror. He swerved the car to the left but it was a second to the late as the car slammed into Daisy, sending Daisy sprawling across the pavement. She laid still, unmoving. *** Nolan Van-Louvre was a little heartbroken, his ex-girlfriend was getting married today to some chump. He wasn’t heartbroken because he didn’t want his ex, to get married or because he was jealous, he was heartbroken because they had been hooking up for a long time, and he could say he had begun to develop a soft spot for her. She never even told him she was seeing someone, he had always suspected she loved girls, because of the look he always saw in her eyes when she was around other women, but he never expected to hear that she was getting married. He suspected she was seeing someone because she had been a little distant this past month, but she never told him that was why. Nolan stepped on the accelerator, his Lamborghini aventador surging forward, tearing through the road at an alarming speed. He was headed to her wedding, not to see her but to see the chump she was getting married to, and why she wanted to throw away everything they together had for the chump.   Just then, his phone beeped as a message entered. He quickly grabbed his phone, it was a message from Lance, his personal assistant. He had send lance ahead of him, to attend the wedding and tell him exactly how it went, Incase he didn’t make it, because he didn’t want to attend earlier, he hated going to places that he wasn’t invited, but his pride had gotten the better out of him, he wanted to see this person for himself, he wanted to see who exactly she chose over him. He hadn’t told Lance why he sent him to the wedding, instead he had told him that it was for business purposes, even though he suspected that lance knew he was lying because he had seen him with Becky multiple times. Nolan opened Lance’s mesaage. “An emergency occurred sir and the wedding was canceled, the bride ran out, leaving the groom on the alter after the wedding was interrupted by two women.” He read. A smile broke on his face, as he dropped the phone, he slowly looked up at the road ahead. His eyes widened in horror, he could feel his blood run cold. A girl stood in the middle of the road. Nolan swerved the car at the last moment, the side of the car brushing against the girl as the car went crashing into the side of the road. He quickly lept out of the car, rushing to the woman’s side. His heart racing as he stared at her. Was she dead? Had he just killed someone? He stared at her silently, her body and clothes were covered in mud from the puddle she had fallen into before she rolled onto the pavement. He carefully rolled up the sleeeved of his shirt before grabbing her in his arms, ready to take her to his car to drive her to the hospital. When her eyes slowly fluttered open, as she weakly stared at him. She was beautiful, her eyes were like emeralds, green, glowing under the sun, her lashes long and beautiful. Nolan held his breathe as he stared at her, she was beautiful but that wasn’t also why he was holding his breathe. She had this strong stench on her. It smelt of alcohol, cheap alcohol. He stared at the woman again, who in their right mind would be drinking this early afternoon when the sun was still up? Was she an homeless woman? She seemed like it because he was sure no normal woman would be standing in the middle of the street on a afternoon. He looked at her again, she was too beautiful to be an homeless woman but he was sure she was one. The homeless woman groaned as she attempted to roll out of his arms. Nolan quickly grabbed her, helping her to her feet, and steadying her gently. “Are you alright?” He asked, gently. Daisy stared at the man, frowning in anger. He had just hit her with his car almost killing her and he had the nerves to ask if she was alright? Why was he driving at such speed in a residential area? What if it had been a kid he hit. She slowly raised her head in anger staring at him. He was tall and lean, she worked with models a lot so she could guess he was around six foot four inches, he had long blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, with dark eye brows, his jawline was beautiful carved, giving him a distinctive look, he wore a white flannel shirt, designer pant trousers and expensive shoes. She knew all the brands and from the look of them, they were all original, she looked towards his car, she could guess he was one of those rich spoiled kids who did whatever they liked. The thought of her son Daniel playing on the road and an asshole like this driving recklessly and risking the lives of people on the road made her mad. What if she had been with Daniel and the both of them had gotten hit? “Are you okay?” The man asked again. In a swift motion, she struck her hand against his face, slapping him in anger, delivering a stinging slap to his face.

Nolan looked up at her immediately, his face mixed with different emotions, shock, disbelief, surprise and finally anger. Anger flashed in his eyes. “What the hell? What was that for?” he snarled, rubbing his cheek. He walked closer in anger, his long frame covering hers. Daisy stood on her toes, squaring up to him, she wasn’t the kind of woman to back down from anyone. “You could’ve killed me, or any passerby be it a little child you drunk idiot!” “Do you know who I am?!” He asked, shouting. “Do you also know who I am?!” Daisy asked, returning the energy. The man looked away, his face flushed to a bright pink, as he shook his head in anger and surprise. “Do you fucking know who you’re talking to?” He asked, his voice shaking with anger. “I don’t fucking care.” Daisy shouted back. “You insolent little…. Before he could complete the sentence, her hand struck against his face again. Nolan staggered back in shock, his eyes two times wider than they initially were, his mouth parted in surprise. “You…. You homesleas drunk woman! What do you think you’re doing?!” He shouted, shaking his anger. He could taste blood in his mouth, he looked towards his car’s mirror, he could see her hand had left a muddy trail on his face. He looked at her in anger. “Oh… better believe you’re going to pay…” He said as he balled his hands into a fist, ready to fight her. Did he know how to fight? No. When he was younger and his father insisted he join his friends and take lessons, he never agreed, he loved music, art and food, fighting and sports felt too rough for him. He stared at the woman in anger, he could see a few people had gathered, ready to video them. Nolan looked back at the woman, she had also balled her fists up. What if she beat him? What if he lost the fight and it was caught on video? It would go viral. His grandfather and his mother wouldn’t like it, he would lose all his reputation. Nolan slowly put his hand down, he quickly stormed back to his car in anger, and started the engine. The beast roared to life. He slowly smiled as he prepared to drive away, he saw the woman standing beside the puddle, he made sure to drive into the puddle, making sure his tires kick up a wave of muddy water from the puddle, drenching the woman again. He grinned wickedly, accelerating away before she could run after him. Talk about getting off on the wrong foot. He didn’t know what was wrong with the women here, back in France he had it easy, but here everybody was always angry about one thing or the other. Just then his phone rang and he grabbed the phone, his eyes widened as he stared at the screen. Fifteen missed calls from Lance. He quickly placed a call through to him. Lance picked up on the first ring. “Young Master! Where have you been? I’ve been calling your phone!” Lance shouted from the other end of the line. Nolan stared at his reflection in the rear view mirror, squeezing his face in disgust as he saw her muddy finger prints on his face. He prayed never to encounter a woman like that again, and if by chance he did then he would get his payback. “Master? Master are you there?” Lance asked, distracting him from his thoughts. “Yes.. yes.. I had a little trouble, but I’m okay now.. where are you?” Nolan asked. “I’m still at the wedding hall, almost everyone has gone home and I’m the only one left.” Lance complained. “I’m on my way, I’ll be there soon.” Nolan said, as he dropped the phone and stepped on the accelerator, the car speeding away. Daisy stood there, trembling in anger, her body dripping with mud. She looked towards the car filled with rage, as the car disappeared around the corner of the street. She couldn’t believe that man. “Such a coward.” She muttered underneath her breath. If she ever crossed paths with him, she would make him pay. She dreadfully looked down at her soaked, muddy clothes and groaned. This was not how she’d planned to start her evening. With a sigh, she glanced at her watch, cursing under her breath. The party would be starting soon, and here she was, looking like a drowned rat. If Amanda found out that she had spent almost 3 hours at the liquor store and still proceeded to have spent almost an hour walking she would give her a piece of her mind, and Daisy wasn’t sure she was ready for that. Shaking her head, she took off running towards her apartment, she was a little greatful for the accident, it had shaken her a bit, washing away the alcohol and everything. Now all that was on her mind was to go to the party with Amanda, have fun, drink, dance and forget about Ethan, she was going to make sure she did that over and over again, till she was sure she had forgotten about him. Daisy ran through the front door of her mansion, panting heavily. She could hear Amanda’s voice drifting from her spare room, chatting happily on the phone. Knowing her friend’s impatience, Daisy tiptoes past the spare room, before hurrying towards her bedroom and gently locking the door, hoping Amanda hadn’t heard her. She had to move fast if she was going to avoid another talking to from Amanda. She slowly stripped off her wet clothes, gingerly stepping out of them and tossing them in a heap on the floor. Daisy quickly got changed into a pair of comfortable house clothes before racing towards her closet, rummaging through the closet, before grabbing the first decent outfit she found. It was a gown, gowns looked good on her and she was sure Amanda would also pick a gown, atleast both of them would twin in them. She heaved a sigh of relief as she placed her clothes on the dresser. She was a little tired. It had been quite the day for her. From Ethan’s wedding to the liquor store to the asshole who had hit her with his car. She walked towards her bed, collapsing onto it. She let out a sigh of relief as she sank into the soft king sized bed. As she laid on the bed, her mind wandered back to earlier that day, her infuriating encounter with the asshole hit her with his car. Now that she was thinking clearly, there was something about him that felt familiar, she knew she had seen him somewhere before but she couldn’t place her hand on where. His eyes, his jawline, the way he talked. He seemed familiar. Daisy quickly shook her head, pushing the thoughts away, she was just getting over one asshole and here she was thinking about another one. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping to get some sleep before Amanda came to drag her out. As she closed her eyes, Ethan’s face flashed through her mind, making her scowl loudly. She didn’t want to think of anyone, all she wanted to do was sleep and party later. Tonight for her was about moving on and having fun, enough fun to make her forget everything and she planned on doing just that.

That evening, Amanda shooed her off to start preparation on time, knowing how much she dallys with everything when it comes to dress-up, particularly in time like this. Here was one of the secrets about Daisy, she loves to be noticed too often and always imagines anything can go wrong. So the secret to her overcoming humiliation was to dress too often to kill. It was her slogan since she came to love fashion even before venturing into it. To her, if she finds herself in a situation where she doesn’t know what to do, her fashion sense could save her. Makes perfect sense to her. At exactly five o’clock, Amanda heard the door open, she knew daisy was back from the store. She had stayed long but she always gave her friend a little slack, daisy had been through a lot and she knew she would let her do whatever she wanted, she deserved to. Amanda quickly got off her bed, and went to start getting ready. She went to her room and after giving herself a lot of enabling talks, she dialed the number of the bride which rang for so long and she didn’t pick. Amanda tried up to three times and when she didn’t still pick, her heartbeat quickened, thinking about what she was going to do now that we had promised Daisy to make her ex pay tonight. That son of a bitch deserves his face scrubbed in the hottest part of hell just to feel the heat enough and has that dashingly smokey hot face of his, destroyed so that in his next life, he wouldn’t mess with any woman again. Amanda knew the tribulation her girlfriend had gone through because of that bastard. This is part of the reason Amanda loved Daisy. She believes if Daisy could go through what she did and still came out of it with her head held high, then she deserved her respect. Everything she had today, she built it herself. At the time of the divorce, she had nothing to her name but a pregnancy, and her parents were supposed to stand by her, disowned her for dishonoring her marriage, and kicked her out of the house to the street. In tears, pain, and rejection, Daisy struggled back to the city, stayed with Amanda for a month to gather some money from the last runway and then got her own place. Thanks to her manager, her name in the modeling industry was still aflame and her price topnotch. It was with the money we started her life after and fought through it to what she is now. She caters for her son, who, curse the devil ex, is a spitting image of him. That child was everything to Daisy even though she doesn’t show it much. That was part of the reason she flung him to Spain for his study, so she doesn’t get to see his face all the time and get reminded of whose seed he was formed from. “Daisy, I swear to God, if I finish and you are not done, I’m leaving you!” Amanda shrilled from her permanent room in the Richards household. Daisy giggled from her room, “I bet you will.” Amanda rolled her eyes and started dislodging her clothes. She removed everything to her panties and bralette, taking her time so she doesn’t have to wait for Daisy when she is done as well as hope that the bride returned her call. She checked herself out in the mirror, admiring her appealing aflamed red hair cascading down her back and sharp blue eyes she had taken from her mother. Sometimes when they were younger, she had argued with Daisy which of their eyes was more beautiful being that Daisy’s was a contracting green. Very green that most times it scared Amanda to look at. She smiled at the memory and trailed her hand to her cleavage where her full bosom clung to the top of her bra enticingly, making her recall that was how she had first gained the attention of the bride. That day at the club, the girl looked at her breast so intensely as though it was the best thing she had seen. Amanda is a very exquisite woman with her round curves and goofy face, she knew no one, not even the men could take her eyes off her. Same with Daisy. If there was one thing Amanda has secretly admired about Daisy, it was her blessed curves, which she hid in the pile and pile of tulle gowns. It is very rare to catch her in jean trousers or skirts. It’s always from one designer gown to another. Amanda took notice of all this because she loved her friend so dearly and would make sure Ethan pay for making her unhappy. A long time ago from the day Daisy found out she loved women and promised to stay by her side as long as she doesn’t look at her that way, Amanda had smiled and agreed as well as vowed also from then never to leave her side come what may. Her phone chiming loudly broke her out from her drift and she dashed to it and exhaled in relief when she saw who was calling, just who she wanted. “Hey,” “Why the fuck do you think you deserve to call me after what you did to me?!” Becky blasted, not giving her a chance. “I’m sorry, I–” “Fuck you!” Becky cried, informing Amanda that she was crying. “What do you want?” Amanda’s heart broke, it looked like they shot a bullet through it. “Where are you? I want to see you, please. I will explain everything, I promise.” “I don’t care what you have to say. And why do you want to know where I am?” She snickered sadly, “you are so selfish, even on a day like this you want to come and fuck me!” “No!” Denied Amanda quickly, “I swear I won’t… if you don’t want to,” She added the last part knowing she would very well want to do what she was accused of if given the chance. “I just want to be by your side…” She was about to ask her if the wedding took place when the latter rapidly said… “I’m alone right now…at home..” “Can I come over? I’ll pick you up? We can hang out and I will try to make it up to you, okay?” There was a stretched silence that Amanda felt she would tell her to go fuck herself, but she suddenly muttered, “okay. Come to the house.” “Okay, I will be there in ten minutes,” She enthused, and slowly whispered “yes!” with a balled hand gesture. When she cut the call, she rushed out her room in her nude form and dashed across the room to Daisy’s room and without knocking pushed the door open and entered, regretting it that instant. “God, what the hell!” Daisy jumped up from the bed where she was lying, administering self-pleasure and threw her vibrator to the side and eyed Amanda. “This is my room, Amanda. Fucken knock!” “I’m sorry… I was only carried away, that I forgot to knock. By the way, since when did I start knocking before coming into your room!” Amanda, who covered her face with her hand removed it and just as she was about to close the door, Ella used the opportunity to dash into the room with a single bark. “What do you want by the way?!” Daisy wore her panties, scooped up Ella to scratch her ears, kissed her furs, and dropped her on the bed. “I can’t believe that all this while I have been shouting my ass out for you to hurry up, you were here, stuffing yourself! Please….” Daisy rolled her eyes. “I was damn horny and couldn’t wait till the club. Again, I ask what do you want that made you stop me from my precious release?” Amanda recalled the reason for her wild entrance and smiled. “It appears I will leave before you with my Chevrolet. She just called and she sounded very broken. I told her I’m coming to bring her to the club. So, we will go before you.” She clapped exuberantly. Daisy took her time to regain her composure and then smiled. “Well, I’m glad someone will be deprived of their wedding night. At least now he would know why it means to be truly cheated on.” She huffed wickedly and went to her closet. Amanda hummed excitedly and made a funny face at Ella. “Try to make her see you as indispensable, Amanda. I know I’m not in the right position to dictate to you how to handle your love life with your chick, but this means a lot to me, and believe me if I were queer, I would make sure it happens,” Daisy conferred to Amanda while sampling an alluring red shot gown adorned with diamond sparkles. “I know…” Amanda trailed off as her eyes landed on daisy’s muddy clothes. “When did that happen?” She asked pointing at the muddy clothes. Daisy followed Amanda’s gaze, her eyes resting on the clothes. “Oh that?” She said. “I was coming from the store, when this guy ran his car into me almost killing me…and he didn’t even apologize… such an asshole.” Daisy hissed in anger. “What?! Are you okay?” Amanda asked, her face filled with concern. Daisy nodded. “Yeah, not even a scratch.” She replied. “I don’t know why I keep running into assholes, he was lucky I was a little drunk if not, he would have regretted the day he bought that car.” She said pouting. Amanda smiled, she knew her friend would definitely make him regret. Her gaze moved towards her wristwatch, her eyes widened. “I have to go now, Daisy. See you at the club.” She said as she waved her hand at Ella and stomped away just the way she entered. An hour later, Daisy made her way to the fancy club in the middle of the bubbly city. It was Saturday evening and therefore most people had already made their way to the club to have a good time. “What a day to have heartbreak,” She said to herself and grinned widely as she made her way into the club already filled to the brim with men and women of diverse distinctive backgrounds in the city. It wasn’t your regular clubhouse. “Let the party begin!” …

Amanda strolled towards her car, she had to go see Becky, as she neared the car she could hear Ella barking after her, the dog taking forty tiny steps per step Amanda took. Amanda reached down to pick up Ella, cradling the dog in her arms and showering her with kisses. “You’re such a sweet girl, Ella,” she cooed as she rubbed the dog’s head. The maid, who had been watching from daisy’s mansion’s entrance, quickly hurried over to take Ella from Amanda. “I’ll take her, miss,” she said with a smile. Amanda nodded smiling, as she handed over Ella to the maid and continued walking towards her car, her heels clicking on the driveway. She reached her car, opened the door, and slid into the driver’s seat. She started the engine and drove out of daisy’s garage, heading for Becky’s apartment. ** Fifteen minutes later… Amanda pulled into Becky’s driveway, her tires crunching on the gravel as she parked the car and took a deep breath, she was feeling a mix of different emotions running around her chest, excitement, nervousness, and a little bit of fear. She felt pity for Becky but deep down in her heart she was happy that the wedding was ruined. She slowly stepped out of her car, walking towards the front door, her eyes fixed on the door. She raised her hand, knock three times. After a few seconds the door creaked open, opening partly. Becky peeked through the partly opened door. “Who’s there?” She asked, “It’s me, Amanda.” Amanda said  smiling as she moved towards the door for Becky to see her. Becky stared at her silently. “What do you want?” She asked, her voice gruff. Amanda’s heart skipped a beat as she saw Becky’s teary face, her eyes were red, like she had been crying a lot. “Can I come in, Becky? Please, I need to talk to you.” Amanda asked, her voice gentle. “Why should I let you in? You’ve already done enough damage today.” Becky said, her voice sounding like she was struggling to hold her tears. Amanda’s heart sank. “What do you mean? What’s wrong, Becky? Why are you crying?” Becky rolled her eyes. “You know exactly why I’m crying, Amanda. You ruined my wedding day. You humiliated me in front of everyone I love.” She cried. Amanda took a step closer towards the door, “Becky, I…I wasn’t trying to stop the wedding or anything like that…” she pleaded. “Please, let me explain.” Becky shook her head. “Then tell me what all that was about Mandy..” “When I told you I was getting married and you asked me what would happen to us, I told you we would still be seeing on the side, so why did you ruin everything?” Becky asked tears in her eyes. Amanda’s eyes widened in shock. “Becky, I…I can explain. I didn’t mean to ruin your wedding.. I wanted you to get married… I wanted your happiness.” Becky shook her head, staring at Amanda directly in her eyes. “I know you mandy, I know the look in your eyes when you lie and right no you’re lying to me.” Amanda kissed her tongue as she rolled her eyes. “Okay yes, I wasn’t happy with your marriage obviously because I have feelings for you and not just any type of feelings, I want to take a big step with you..but I would never be happy to see you unhappy.” Becky’s face twisted revealing anger and pain. “Take the big step with me? You’ve had months to take it, Amanda. But no, you chose to do that on the day I was finally taking my own big step Why should I let you back into my life now?” Amanda took a step forward, her hands outstretched. “Becky, please listen to me. I was confused and scared to take the big step. I didn’t even know if you would feel the same way. And then I saw you with Ethan, and I knew right then and there that I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you.” Becky shook her head again, a tear streaming down her face, “You should have thought of that before you embarrassed me in front of everyone and ruined my wedding, Now, just leave me alone, Amanda.” “But you said I should come over…” Amanda said. “I changed my mind, please leave.” Becky answered as she slammed the door. Amanda sighed in disappointment, her shoulders shaking. “Becky, I’m so sorry. I was wrong to do what I did, and I know I hurt you. Please, forgive me.” Silence followed, it felt like she was apologizing to the wooden door. Just then, Becky opened the door, her eyes downcast, as she stared at the ground silently. She stepped aside, allowing Amanda to enter. Amanda followed her into the living room, still trying to get her to talk. “Becky, please say something. I know I don’t deserve it, but I just want to make things right between us.” Becky sat down on the couch, her eyes fixed on the floor. Amanda sat beside her, reaching out to touch her hand, but Becky immediately pulled away like Amanda’s hand was electric. Amanda shook her head as she continued to apologize, trying to reach Becky. “I was selfish and stupid, and I hurt you. I don’t expect you to forgive me right away, but please, just talk to me.” Becky remained silent. Amanda could tell from her body language that she was in pain and still very angry at her. Amanda sank back into her seat, as she realized this time Becky wasn’t letting her off easy. Just as she finally gave up, Becky slowly turned to face her, her voice was low and weak. “Who was the woman you came with earlier? The one who…who ruined my wedding?” “That was Daisy,  my friend that I always told you about.” Amanda said. Becky’s eyes narrowed. “That’s Daisy? The one you always talked about? She’s so different, you always talk about her like she’s some angel but she’s actually a bit….” Becky paused, changing her language. “That’s quite a friend you have. What’s her problem with me?” She asked. Amanda took a deep breath, as she tried to explain. “Daisy didn’t mean to hurt you, Becky. She was trying to help me. I told her how I felt about you, and she wanted to support me.” Becky stared at her, her eyes widened in disbelief. “Support you? By humiliating me in front of everyone? That’s not support, Amanda. That’s something else.” Amanda nodded. “I know Becky, I know Daisy can be a little extra but trust me she’s not that kind of person.. she was just a little thrown off by the person you were getting married too.” “So please, Becky. I was wrong to involve Daisy, and I was wrong to ruin your wedding. Can you ever forgive me?” “Thrown off by the person I was marrying? Why was she thrown off by Ethan?” Becky asked Amanda took a deep breath. “Remember how I told you that she was a single mom after all the evil that her ex husband did to her?” Becky nodded. “Yeah you told me about her ex husband.” Amanda took another breath. “Well that ex husband is actually Ethan, your ex fiancé.” Becky’s eyes widened in shock. “Ethan?! How? That’s not possible, he never mentioned ever being married to me.” Amanda smiled weakly. “That was why Daisy reacted the way she did.” She explained. “I’m sure if you meet her this evening, you’ll see she’s a whole different person.” As Amanda finished speaking, Becky’s expression softened. Without a word, she leaned in and kissed Amanda gently on the lips. Amanda was slightly taken aback, but she quickly returned the kiss, cradling Becky’s face in her hands. Becky pulled back, her eyes shining with tears. “Thank you, Amanda. Thank you for not letting me marry that man. I had no idea.” Amanda smiled. “I couldn’t bear the thought of you being hurt by him, the same way he hurt Daisy. I had to stop the wedding.” Becky took Amanda’s hand in hers. “I’m glad you did. I’m glad you came back for me.” Amanda smiled, her face a bright pink. “Hey, so are you still coming with me to the night club tonight? I think we could both use a little bit of distraction and fun.” Becky’s face lit up. “I’m definitely coming, just give me a few minutes, let me go and freshen up first. I feel like I’ve been crying for hours.” Amanda laughed, “You have been crying for hours! But you still look as beautiful as ever. Go get ready, I’ll wait here.” Becky smiled. “Okay, but don’t think you’re getting off that easy. You’re going to do a lot through the night to make me forget all about today’s drama.” Amanda raised her hands surrendering playfully, “I wouldn’t have it any other way!” Becky smiled as she quickly headed upstairs, leaving Amanda to wait in the living room. Amanda relaxed on the sofa, she could hear Becky singing in the bathroom. Just then, she noticed Becky’s phone on the coffee table vibrating, it was ringing. Amanda quickly picked up the phone, her eyes moving to the screen. Her face squeezed in confusion as she looked at the name, it was a name she didn’t recognize Nolan. She felt her chest tighten, Who was Nolan? And why was he calling Becky? Amanda shook her head. She had no right to be possessive or jealous, yet she still felt her chest tighten as she stared at the name, contemplating if she should go through Becky’s messages with whoever it was. She quickly dropped the phone as she heard Becky coming down the stairs. “I’m back…” Becky announced, smiling. Amanda forced a smile as she stared at Becky, walking towards her, with a small white towel tied around her waist. “Hey, your phone rang while you were upstairs,” she said casually. “Someone named Nolan called?” Becky’s face immediately changed. “Nolan? Oh, that’s just…an old friend, I wonder why he would be calling” she said quickly as she turned to face Amanda. “Don’t worry about it.” Amanda raised an eyebrow, she could sense there was more to the story. But she had to drop it, she didn’t want to ruin their evening.    “Come help me pick a dress.” Becky said, as she strolled back up the stairs. Amanda forced a smile, silently following Becky. Her head felt blank, except for one question, who the hell was Nolan?

“Give me two shots of tequila and a glass of mojito,” Daisy demanded from the enticing bar boy whose face was iconical and his body… She checked him out, well, he would pass to her taste, but tonight, she was going for something more… classical. So, internally she shook her head and averted her gaze. Her phone vibrated in her purse on her body and she took it out to check who was calling and gleamed when she saw her best friend’s name appear. “Where the fuck are you?” She asked Amanda, her eyes raving around the clubhouse for a glimpse of her friend’s distinctive hair color.  She saw nothing. “We just entered and I took her to the booth by the west wing. I took an excuse from her to use the restroom. Where are you?” “Well, I’m still at the bar, having a couple of drinks. Have fun and bring me the evidence.” Amanda giggled. “I’m sorry, bitch, I won’t promise that.” “Okay, see ya later. I have to look for a man to deprive me of this gnaw between my legs lest I nag you to death.” The other accented before she cut the call and dropped the phone back in her bag. The club buzzed with loud music and people shouting on top of their voices to someone to be heard while Daisy in the bar section watched everything from the vantage point with a certain enthusiasm. If she was suffering this night, she was glad she wouldn’t be alone. Someone somewhere would possibly be gnashing his teeth in a likewise mood. She jogged down the fifth shot of tequila and her head swarmed, her eyes growing fuzzy. Everything was starting to look foggy and her brain was shutting down. She looked towards the west wing that her friend said she would be in but due to her present state, it seemed like the end of the world, and never would she dare to go there unless she wanted to dock on her face. “You want another shot?” The foxy barman asked her with a smirk as though with a senile thought of his own to drown her. She nodded, letting him believe he had the upper hand. “Give me two!” She gestures with her fingers and grinned, distracting him. “It’s on you.” “My pleasure. Are you sure you don’t want me to help you?” He asked as he swirled the drink in a clubber glass jug. She shook her head. “Thanks.” “I’m very good, you know.” He winked at her as if Daisy hadn’t got the point already. Her grin expanded at his juvenile method, downed the next shots, stood and opened her bag, bringing as many bills as her hands could lay on and dropped them on the table. “Keep the change.” it seems she would have to find her way to the bathroom and pour water on her face. It feared her, but she would rather chance it than allow some teenage horny dude to leer at her in that way or make silly advances at her. She felt like some deprived pedophile. “Arh!” She touched her temple as a sizzling pain shot through her head. She would call Amanda from there and ask her to come help her to the car. Any other move to drink tonight and she would end with her face to the floor.   Daisy slowly stood up, staggering backwards as she did. “Hey watch where you’re going!” She heard a voice yell from behind her. Daisy tried to turn around but it was too late, she felt something cold run down her back, and the strong stench of alcohol followed. She turned around in anger, to see who just poured their whole drink down her back. Her eyes widened a little in recognition as she looked at the person. It was a man, thin, tall with blonde hair, he was dressed in black joggers and a back tank top that showed all his lean curves. She blinked drunkenly as she stared at his face. It was him. The man that hit her with his car in the afternoon. The man’s eyes widened in recognition as he recognized her. “You!” They both shouted in unison, as they both pointed at each other. Daisy frowned as she stared at him, trying to concentrate but her head ached and she could barely see. She stumbled backwards, almost crashing into the bar tender, as she felt long muscular arms wrapping around her waist, pulling her back up. Daisy slowly opened her eyes to see his face so close to hers. “What are you doing?” Daisy drunkenly asked. Nolan stared at her, a disgusted expression on his face, he immediately pushed her toward the bar stool, looking away, his face a little red. How could she ask him that question? Did she think he was some sort of creep that took advantage of drunk women or something. He looked back at her, her head was sagging, as she drunkenly dozed off. “Are you some kind of jobless drunken woman who always drinks?” He asked, as he sat down beside her. “How come everytime I see you you’re always drunk.” He looked at her, she was already dozing off. He looked towards the bar tender who was already giving him an awkward look. “Are you her boyfriend?” The bartender asked. “You both look cute together.” Nolan stared at the bartender in disgust. “Boy… what?” He asked, his eyebrows slightly raised.” I don’t even know her… why would I know someone like her?” He asked, as he looked back at her. She didn’t look as homeless as she did in the afternoon, now she looked better, he could almost call her beautiful. Her eyes, her face, her hair they all looked too expensively taken care off for him to classify her as some kind of homeless woman. Nolam looked away, he was beginning to look at her too much, he didn’t want to seem like a creep, he quickly looked back towards the bar tender. “Get me a glass of whiskey, no ice.” He said. The bartender nodded smiling, as he went off the prepare the drinks. The bartender came back a minute later, serving all his drinks. Nolan smiled as he took a glass, downing its contents. He needed the alcohol. He had come here to clear his head. He hated the city, his grandfather had forced him back here from France where he stayed permanently in the family’s house, with the threat that if he didn’t spend a year in New York, learning about the family’s business, he wouldn’t inherit the company. He was the only son and only grandchild. His grandfather was the famous billionaire Lucian Van-Louvre, the owner of Van-Louvre one of the biggest fashion brands in America, and he was his heir. Coming to newyork was something he didn’t look forward to, but immediately he landed in newyork he had remembered that Becky,  one of his old fling was also here, he had hit her up and she was one of the only things he looked forward to in newyork, even though he suspected she loved women, he didn’t mind, because as the heir to the van-louvre empire, he couldn’t attract attention to himself. But when he heard that Becky was getting married, it had changed everything for him. He couldn’t let that happen. He had dropped everything he was doing and rushed off to stop it by all means, only for Lance to call him and tell him that the wedding had been cancelled, that two women had stomped in and ruined everything. He had tried calling Daisy but her number hadn’t been going through. Nolan took another gulp of the whiskey, whisking the contents around his mouth. He looked down at the woman, she was fast asleep, he didn’t know what to do. Wether to wake her or let her sleep. He couldn’t leave her here by herself. He quickly dialed Lance number, taking another glass of whiskey as the phone rang. Lance was his personal assistant, he had been by his side ever since he was a boy, the man never married or had a girlfriend. If not that he had seen Lance look at a few women in lust, he would have sworn that the man was gay. Lance picked up on the third ring, his voice sleepy. “Yes?” He said, sleepily. Nolan cleared his throat, gulping down the whiskey. “Where are you?” He asked. “Trying not to sleep because someone made me stay at home against the orders I was given.” Lance snapped. “Young master, his grace specifically ordered me to never leave your side.” Lance whispered. “If he finds out i left your side, he would be very disappointed in me and the last thing I would want is for his grace to be disappointed in me”. Lance said. Nolan rolled his eyes. “I’m at this party.. I only came to get a drink to clear my head but I’m in some sort of trouble.” “Trouble?! What trouble?!” Lance shouted. “Young master where you robbed? Are you hurt? stay where you are, I’m coming right now!” Lance shouted, his voice shaky. “Calm down…” Nolan said as he took another shot of whiskey. Ever since he got robbed by two beautiful ladies on the first night he arrived in New York and went out on his own and his grandfather found out, Lance had always been paranoid about him getting robbed again. “I’m fine.” Nolan said. “I’m just in a bit of trouble, I’m with this girl or should I say woman.” He said as he looked at Daisy’s face, she was still fast asleep. “Woman? Did she rob you?!” Lance shouted. “No Lance! She didn’t rob me!” Nolan said, his voice rising. “She fell asleep on me, and she’s drunk, I don’t want to leave her in the hands of strangers, I would have called someone she knew with her phone but I don’t want to pry in her privacy.” Nolan said. “Do you know her?” Lance asked. Nolan rolled his eyes again. “Lance, I’m calling you so you can come and help me.” “Help you? Help you with what?” Lance asked. “I don’t know.. maybe we can find some sort of hotel and lodge her in, she’ll be safer there, when she wakes up she can find her way home.” Nolan said. He waited in silence before finally hearing Lance sign in defeat. “I’ll be there in five minutes.” Lance said, as he ended the call. Nolan shook his head as he downed the contents to another shot of whiskey, silently staring at the woman as music played in the background. “Young master?” He heard Lance call from behind him. Nolan stared down at his wrist watch and smiled. “Seven minutes? You old snail, how can you drive the Lamborghini aventador and be here in seven minutes, I’ll have made it in three minutes.” Lance rolled his eyes in frustration. “Three minutes? Except you wanted me to come naked.” He muttered. Nolan threw his head back in laughter. “So you sleep naked? You old snail.” Lance face reddened. “No I don’t.” He defended, but stopped. He knew it was pointless arguing with Nolan. “Is that the lady?” He asked pointing at Daisy. Nolan nodded. “Yes, help me get her into the car.” He said, still laughing. Lance reluctantly walked to where Daisy slept on the bar stool, turning her face around as he tried to carry her. He paused, staring at her. “She looks awfully familiar.” He said. “So you do stare at women?” Nolan said, as he broke down laughing again. “No, I’m not joking, I’ve seen her before.” Lance said shaking his head. “Just help me get her into the car.” Nolan said, still laughing. Just then, Lance eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Daisy. “I remember where I saw her!” He shouted. Nolan turned to face him. “What do you mean?” he asked. “She’s the one..” Lance whispered. “The one?” Nolan repeated in confusion. Lance slowly nodded, his gaze still glued to Daisy’s sleeping body. “Yes, she’s the one, she’s the lady that ruined the wedding earlier today.” He whispered.

Nolan turned around in shock to face Daisy. “Are you sure?” He asked. Lance nodded. “Yes I’m sure.” He said, still staring at Daisy. “It’s her, she’s the one that ruined the wedding.” Nolan turned around to face daisy again. Could she be Becky’s lover? Could that be the reason she ruined Becky’s wedding? Was she also here drinking because Becky broke her heart like him? “Do you know her?” Lance asked him, still staring at Daisy. Nolan shook his head. “Then why do you want to help her?” He said. “Young master you’ve done enough today, why don’t we just go home and have a good rest, you have a lot of people to meet tomorrow, your schedule is packed.” Nolan nodded as he stared down at Daisy. Just then his phone began to vibrate. He looked down at the screen, it was his mother. Nolan looked towards Lance. “Keep an eye on her.” He said as he walked outside to answer the call. Lance sank down into the stool Nolan had been previously sitting on, he grabbed Nolan’s glass, emptying its contents, he turned towards the bar tender who was looking at him weirdly, his eyes moving from Lance to daisy who was still asleep. “Can I have another glass.” He asked. The bartender smiled forcedly, walking off to get the drink. Lance shook his head, he could tell the bartender was contemplating calling the police. This wasn’t the first time young master had called him to do some obscene things. He grabbed the glass, downing its contents, his gaze moving back to Daisy, he couldn’t understand why the young master was interested in her or the wedding. The chairman had given him direct orders that the young master was not to party, but here they were. Lance stared down at the dance floor, he could see a few couples dancing. He wondered if he could ever find someone for himself, he wondered how it felt to be in love or be married, the only love he knew was the love he had for the young master. Just then Lance stared back at the dance floor, he had caught a woman’s eye on him. He stared back at the woman as she smiled at him, she was petite and red haired, she was beautiful. She used her finger, motioning for him to come closer. Lance blushed as he looked around making sure it was him she was talking to. He nervously adjusted his shirt button as he stumbled off to meet the woman, leaving Daisy all by herself at the bar. * Daisy’s eyes slowly opened as she stared down at her wrist watch, she looked around, she was still at the bar, she could remember meeting the asshole she met that afternoon but she wasn’t sure if it was real or if it was a product of the alcohol she had downed. She still felt very blotted and nauseous. She needed to leave. She slowly stood up, holding the wall for support as she took a step forward, her head hurt a lot, she could barely see. Two steps, three steps, she counted on her way to the bathroom, her eyes to the ground. She was so intent on the ground with her feet planted strongly on it, not to have noticed a sturdy body coming towards her until it was too late and she collided into it. “Watch the fuck where you are going!” The owner of the wall of Jericho echoed, causing Daisy’s head to spin, the sound coming off as something from the speaker positioned directly in her ear drum. She let go of her purse and covered her ears, lost her balance, and went spinning in space. “Shit!” The man veered, his arm coming around this woman whose head was bent to the floor. He grabbed her on time before she hugged the floor, and at the same time, Daisy lost control over her stomach, and boom! Retched right on him. “Fuck! Woman!” That was the last thing she heard before she kissed darkness. . “Make sure you replace the clothes on her forehead, I have work to do,” Daisy heard a distinct distant voice and was certain this time she wasn’t dreaming. Her eyes rolled inside her eyeball wondering why everything was dark. “Yes, sir,” Another said, and then a door banged so loud that Daisy’s head singed in pain. She winced and just as her body shook, a wet cold cloth was placed on her forehead. At that, her eyes trembled and fluttered open, meeting with the stunned ones of a woman. She trailed her eyes slowly on the woman who was still bent over in shock, then she stood off from the bed and her dilated eyes gradually returned to normal. “Thank God, you are back.” “Where did I go?” Daisy asked ridiculously, striving to get up but the latter rushed to her. “Please, stay put. I will quickly call the master and inquire if you will be taken to the hospital.” Hospital? Daisy was confused at everything going on, especially on why her head felt like she was hit by a trailer. Her mind worked to decipher what took place and then it came at once. The club! That asshole Nolan, who hit her with his car! Was she in his house? Was he the master? If he was she would make sure she gave him a piece of her mind? Without a second thought, she jumped up from the bed at the same time the woman rushed to her just as the door snapped open and a man walked in, a man she didn’t expect to see again, or more like she wasn’t prepared to meet. “Ethan?” She blurted, and winced from the pain in her head. She stopped and waited until the pain passed to lash out at the man still standing by the door drinking her in. “What in God’s name am I doing here?” She remember going to the club to look for a man to fuck her until she wouldn’t remember she saw him that day, but him being that man wasn’t part of the plan. At that, her eyes flew to her body and instantly shook off the hand of the appalled woman on her. “Leave us, Maggie,” He instructed the woman who bowed and scurried out of the room. “I know I’m the least person you will want to see now, Daisy, but you have to rest first before you fight me,” He said mildly, coming towards her. “Do not fuxken come close to me! Ouch!” She fell back on the bed, tears pooling in her eyes as she met the white decked ceiling. How many shots of whatever she took did she take to have her like this? “I will not come close to you, but just take the drug on the table to help with the head pain and hangover.” He pointed to the table and when Daisy followed his motion, she saw the drug and despite resenting him and wanting his head on a platter, she sat up to take the drug. When her head hit the pillows once more, she fell into a slumber.

Nolan stepped out of the loud bar, into the chilly night air, to answer the phone call from his mom. He walked far away from the few couples who were still cuddled in each other arms in front of the bar and took a deep breath, preparing himself for the conversation. “Hey, Mom,” he said, trying to sound as innocent as possible. “Hey sweetie! How’s New York treating you?” his mom asked, her voice filled with excitement. Nolan hesitated for a moment before responding, his mom was a human lie detector, she could tell whenever he was lying, “Everything great, Mom. The city’s amazing. I’m loving every minute of it.” “And how’s your job? Are you enjoying it?” His mom asked. “Yeahh.. I’m enjoying everything.” He lied. “Where are you, sweetie.. it’s quite loud?” his mom asked, her voice filled with concern. “I’m meeting some really interesting people. Actually, I just got back from meeting a dignitary, it’s been a long day.” Nolan lied again. His mom’s tone changed, her voice filled with concern. “Oh, okay dear. Well, you must be tired. Why don’t you go home and rest?” Nolan felt guilty for lying, but he didn’t want his mom to worry and he wasn’t ready for her usual sermons. “Yeah, I’m pretty tired. I’ll head home now.” His mom’s voice softened. “Okay, sweetie. Be careful, and don’t work too hard. I love you.” Nolan’s face softened, “I love you too, Mom.” He ended the call, taking a deep breath again before heading back into the bar. He paused at the door, his eyes widened in surprise. The seat was empty. She was gone. Nolan’s eyes scanned the room, searching for the drunken woman. Her seat was empty, and he couldn’t spot her anywhere. He could feel his stomach twist anxiously. Where did she go? Was she okay? She had been pretty drunk earlier, and he knew she could’nt have woken up and left that fast. He looked towards the bar but the bar tender was also gone. Did someone take her? Did she leave on her own? Where the hell was Lance in all this, he told him to watch over her. He looked around, trying to find Lance. He stared in surprise as he saw Lance, dancing drunkenly with a red haired woman on the dance floor. Nolan frowned. What the hell was Lance doing? He was supposed to be keeping an eye on her, not getting distracted by some random woman. Nolan made his way through the crowd, his heart pounding with every step. He reached Lance and tapped him roughly on the shoulder. “Hey, where the hell is she? The woman I told you to watch?” he shouted over the music. Lance turned around, a sheepish grin on his face. He could smell the alcohol oozing off Lance. “I don’t know, dude. I thought she was with you.” Lance replied drunkenly. Nolan’s face changed, his frown deepened. “I told you to watch over her! What the hell happened?” Lance shrugged. “I needed some fresh air, and when I looked back to check on her, she was gone, she just took off. I thought she had gone to the bathroom or something.” Nolan’s mind raced. He didn’t know her but he didn’t feel comfortable thinking about the fact that she was alone, drunk, and who-knows-where. He needed to find her, now. Nolan dragged Lance roughly from the red haired woman’s hands, pulling him outside the bar, as he looked around hoping to see her. “What were you thinking?!” He shouted. “I told you to watch over her!” Lance stumbled, trying to keep up with Nolan’s pace. “Dude, I’m sorry! I didn’t think she’d just take off like that!” “Dude?!” Nolan repeated, his eyes wide in disbelief. He stopped as they reached the sidewalk, his eyes scanning the crowded street. That was when he saw her. Becky, his side fling, standing under the streetlight. But she was not alone. She’s with a woman, they were laughing and smiling like they were having the time of their lives. Nolan frowned, as he stared at them from affair, holding the drunk Lance before he fell over. Becky slowly turned around like she had noticed Nolan’s stare, her face changed immediately. She looked guilty, like she had been caught red-handed. “Nolan, what are you doing here?” She asked. Nolan stared at Becky silently, his eyes moving from Becky to the woman beside her. “What are you doing here , Becky? Who’s this?” The woman stepped forward, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “You must be a friend of Becky’s, I’m Amanda. And you are…?” Nolan’s gaze moved from Becky to Amanda’s. Amanda…the name sounded familiar. Wait a minute… was she the one Becky was seeing? If so the who was the drunken woman from earlier. Just then, Lance drunkenly pointed at Amanda, his finger wagging accusingly. “She’s…she’s the one!” Nolan quickly grabbed Lance’s hand, holding it down. “Shut up, Lance.” “What’s going on, Nolan? Why are you here?” Becky asked. Nolan looked towards her. “What are you doing here, on your wedding night? You should be with…with your husband.” Becky’s face turned ice cold. “Maybe I should ask you the same thing, Nolan.” She said, her voice low. “ What are you doing here, instead of being with your mom, or your job, or whatever it is you’re supposed to be doing?” Nolan’s smile tightened, feeling a little hurt from Becky’s words. “That’s not the point.” Amanda stepped forward, her voice calm and gentle. “I think the point is, Nolan, that we’re all adults here, making our own choices. And maybe, just maybe, we’re all exactly where we’re supposed to be.” Becky placed a hand on Amanda’s shoulder, Amanda sighed as she stared at Nolan for a brief moment, before she finally nodded and smiled. ” I think I’m going to give you two some space to talk.” She said as she turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd of people on the sidewalk. Becky watched her go, before turning back to Nolan. “So, Nolan,” Becky said, her voice low and even. “What are you doing here?” Nolan hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. He couldn’t say yet if Becky knew the drunk woman or not. “I was looking for someone,” he said. “A friend. She was supposed to meet me here, but she hasn’t come.” “A friend?” Becky repeated. “I hope you’ve changed and you don’t treat your friend like you treated the rest or us.” She added. Nolan smiled. “I was always a gentle man to you, wasn’t I?” He said. Becky rolled her eyes. “By the way, who’s your friend?” She asked. Nolan frowned looking away. “What about your marriage, Becky? I thought you were supposed to be on your honeymoon right now.” He asked, changing the topic. Becky’s eyes darkened. “Cancelled. The whole thing was a mistake.” “What happened?” He asked as his eyes brows shot up in surprise. Becky shrugged. “Let’s just say today I realized I was making a huge mistake. And besides I already had Amanda.” Nolan’s gaze moved back to Becky’s face. “Is Amanda your lover?” He asked, his voice low and filled with curiousity. Becky looked away, her cheeks flushed slightly as she nodded. “Yes.” Nolan smile faded a little before he quickly forced himself to smile again. He hadn’t seen that coming. He slowly looked around, trying to spot Amanda in the crowd, but she was nowhere to be found. Becky turned back to him, her eyes filled with tears. “I know this may inappropriate, but I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. Amanda makes me feel alive, Nolan.” Nolan’s stare softened a little. “I’m happy for you, Becky. I really am, if she makes you happy then go do her.” He said as he forced a smile. He slowly turned around. “Goodnight, Becky. I’m glad to see you happy.” He said as he turned to Lance, who was still mumbling gibberish. “Come on, buddy, I’ll take you home.” Lance protested, but Nolan dragged him toward his Lamborghini Aventador, parked on the sidewalk. He opened the passenger door and shoved Lance inside. “What about that woman?” Lance asked, still confused. Nolan sighed and closed the door. “I don’t know, man. We’ll try to find her another day, I just hope she’s safe.” Nolan got into the car and started the engine. The Lamborghini roared to life, as he gently  pulled away from the parking lot. * Amanda frowned as she spotted Becky walking back into the bar, she immediately waved back to her. As Becky approached, Amanda stared at her with concern. “Who’s Nolan?” she asked, nodding towards the Lamborghini that was now driving away. Becky shrugged, trying to downplay the situation. “Just a friend.” Amanda raised an eyebrow. “Just a friend I felt the tension around you guys, that doesn’t feel like the tension from just friends.” Becky laughed. “Yeah, he’s got money and we were once close but that’s all.  He’s not a big deal to me.” Amanda frowned. “Is he the Nolan who was calling you this afternoon? The one you’ve been avoiding?” Becky frowned a little as she nodded slightly. “Yeah, that’s him.” Amanda’s eyes widened in surprise. “Becky, what’s going on? Who is this guy?” Becky sighed, realizing she couldn’t hide the truth anymore. “Nolan and I… we have a little history. We were involved, it was complicated but it all ended a long time ago. He’s been trying to reach me, but I’ve been avoiding him.” Amanda shook her head, her face serious. “Becky, we need to talk about this later. But right now, let’s focus on finding Daisy.” “Daisy? Didn’t you say she was in this bar?” Becky asked. Amanda nodded, “Yes she was meant to be here but she wasn’t isn’t here anymore.” “And it’s weird because she called me and said she was here, waiting for us.” Becky and Amanda search the bar from top to bottom, scanning through the crowds and asking people if they had seen Daisy. But there was no sign of her anywhere. Amanda kept trying Daisy’s phone, but it just kept on going straight to voicemail every time. “Maybe she went to pick up something or maybe an emergency came up.” Becky suggested, trying to stay optimistic.” Amanda frowned, her eyebrows raised in confusion. “Daisy’s not the type to just blow off on plans like this. Something’s definitely wrong.” As they searched, Amanda continued to try Daisy’s phone. She was growing anxious in each passing minute, she had called daisy’s maid and the woman had told her daisy wasn’t home yet. She had tried texting too, but there’s no response. “Let’s check outside again,” Amanda suggested, as her eyes scanned through the crowded bar. “Maybe she’s waiting for us out there.” Becky nodded, as they made their way back outside, searching the sidewalks and the street. But there was still no sign of Daisy. Amanda was starting to get worried Where could Daisy be? And why wasn’t she answering her phone? * Meanwhile… Morning came and her phone was still blasting non stop as Amanda tried to call her. Amanda was very worried and not even the soothing words of her lover could calm her. She paced from one end of her house to the next, dropping so many voicemails and hoping wherever her best friend was, she would see it and return it. So many things flitted through her mind but she refused to entertain any of them. Daisy is a big girl and can take care of herself. Maybe she went home with a man and he had banged her so good that she had overslept. But there was a situation, a situation that only she could handle. “Where is my mummy?” The five-year-old son of Daisy, who was the situation that Amanda didn’t know how to handle, asked. “She is good, Danny, can you go play with Ella?” Amanda asked him and his response was to stick his nose in the air like his mother when she was in disagreement over something, poked his little red lips, and without another word went in search of his beastie bestie. It all happened in a flash. Early that morning, Amanda had received a call from Daniels’s School_being that she was his second guardian, and they told her they have been trying to reach his mother and tell her that they were sending Daniel home for the holiday with the team that was dispersed to the U.S. And just like that, Amanda’s early morning pleasure was cut short as she had to head to the airport to pick him up. And since that morning they came back  till now in the afternoon, her friend hasn’t picked up her call and the little monster won’t stop tormenting Amanda at the request of his mama. “Maybe you should give her till evening, okay?”Becky came behind her to suggest. She gradually turned to kiss her nose and smiled. “Yeah, I really don’t mind, it’s just that knowing him, he won’t rest until he sees her.” Back in Ethan’s mansion, Daisy woke up for the second time, and this time she was as good as a fiddle. She sat up from the bed, picked up her stuff, and made her way out of the room as silent as she could. However, just as she made it to the front door and twisted the knob, the man of the hour came up behind her and said, “I didn’t know you to be a coward, Raven…”

“Stay the fuck away from me, Ethan, or I swear I will castrate you!” Daisy swore at him and tugged the doorknob once more. “Okay, okay, I just wanted to tell you that you have succeeded,” He told her, clapping theatrically behind her. She stopped what she was doing long enough to grasp the meaning of his statement. “What’s that?” She cocked her brow. “Yesterday… destroying my wedding. Ain’t you happy?” She smiled. “She left you?” “Of course. After all the nonsense you said back there, if you were the one would you have continued?” She thought about it. Five years ago, even though a pregnant woman had come to their wedding ground with proof of her pregnancy for Ethan, she might have never minded. Because of how much she loved him. If only she knew what an idiot he was. “Well, she did the right thing,” She dropped her hands  by her side and smirked at him, relishing in his discomfort. “At least you might not sleep well tonight, knowing I ruined something for you just the way you ruined mine five years ago.” “I didn’t ruin anything!” He blared, “you cheated on me and got pregnant for another man and you expect me to forgive you and let it go?” She was taken aback by his effrontery. So many years have passed and still the idiot still thinks so poorly of her. This time she wouldn’t let it go like the last time. . So she took a giant step forward, and delivered a hot slap across his cheek which sent him staggering back a few notches. She didn’t leave it there, she rushed to him and kicked his groin with so much pressure that Ethan fell across the cold floor in a shriek that had his housekeeper running out and stopping with a gasp when she saw the sick lady being mean to her master. “Ma’am, that is not fair,” The scrawny lady veered. Daisy nodded in assent. “Most certainly what is not fair is that your useless master would insult me after everything he has put me through in this life!” She stomped toward him and the old lady was quick to block her from the growling injured man. “The next time you see me, you better hide, because this time is your manhood, the next one might be your head! Open the damn door old lady!” She snarled at the woman who rushed to open the door and let her out. She hurried out of the gate to the street and was lucky to see a cab passing and hopped in, allowing the tears that were choking her to pour. She can’t believe he would say that to her. If he is now living in this city she will have to leave. She can’t afford seeing him nor would she afford him seeing her son anyday and recognizing that truly he was the foolish one. Daniel is his father’s spitting image as though God had wanted to shame him by making the boy his replica. If by chance he comes across the boy now, nothing would stop him from laying claim to him and it would be over her dead body before she would allow it. When the cab stopped in front of her home, she gave him extra bills and rushed in. Once she was inside the house, that was when she calmed down. Her housekeeper hurried to her. “Welcome, ma,” “I need a hot meal prepared for me and make sure you drown it with enough pepper sauce. Has my friend been here?” As she was talking, she was scurrying through her bag for her phone but didn’t see it. Could it be that she forgot it in the house of that bastard? Wait, her purse, she rummaged faster, her eyeballs growing bigger, all her cards were in that purse there is no fucken way! She halted her movement, her heart stopping at once to what her housekeeper just said. “My son is back?” She asked frantically. “Yes, ma’am,” The latter fidgeted, nervous at her mistresses’ behavior. Whenever she was like this, the best thing was to avoid her. “Madam Amanda has been calling your phone repeatedly but you didn’t pick up, so she took him and the creature to her house.” “Oh, God!” Daisy stomped her feet and flung her bag away from her. How could everything be happening at once? How could she have forgotten that it was summer break and her son was supposed to be picked? “Should I proceed with the meal m__” “Forget it!” She thundered, “clean this up and make sure his room is ready. I will head there now.” She made her way out, registering in her head she would have to go back to the house of her bastard ex for her purse by tomorrow when her son is settled in. The driver took her this time to the home of the Antonio’s and as though her boy saw her through the window, no sooner as Daisy got out of the car, than the front door of the mansion flung open and he flew across the yard with the little beast, to her. “Mom, I missed you!” He wrapped his tiny limbs around her and she tucked in his curly brown locks behind his ear and kissed him, making room for her other baby. “I missed you too, baby,” She kept peppering him with kisses. “I’m sorry I wasn’t around to pick you from the airport.” “It’s okay….” He drew in a raspy tone. How she has missed him so much. “Aunty Amanda was there.” “Yeah, she is, always.” “Maybe you two can come in so I can have time to roast you alive, Daisy!” The aunty in question bickered from the foyer. Daisy snickered, the first lightweight released from her chest since today. She strode to the door with the weights on her, and only dropped them in front of her friend. “Thanks, Mandy. I swear I didn’t see your calls,” She expressed in a damp tone . “I was so worried!” Amanda complained. “I know, I got drunk and then_” she paused when she saw the second figure that loomed from behind crawling up until she was nestled beside Amanda as though for safety. “Seriously!” Daisy careened, pinching her eyes closed. “You brought her close to Daniel?” “We were together when they called. She went with me to the airport!” Amanda defended her lover. “That doesn’t make it right! She is my enemy!” “As you are to me!” The other woman hissed. “Excuse me, did you say something?”Daisy advanced at her. “Daisy!” Amanda cut off her tirade, “behave yourself! We have a child in our midst.” “Is everything alright, mom?” Daniel stood from scratching Ella’s ears to ask. Daisy clicked her tongue and crushed her hand through her thick mane. “Of course, baby. Let’s go inside before I…” “Let’s go inside everyone,” Amanda interrupted her from saying the foul shit. She eyes Daisy in a warning and the latter hissed and showed took her two hands as though in reassurance. When they were together in her room upstairs later, Amanda confronted her. “Look, you will not make her uncomfortable, okay? It wasn’t her fault. Yeah, he told her he was once married, but how was she supposed to know that they will meet her ex’s wife in their new state?!” “I don’t care right now, Amanda,” Daisy cheered into the apple in her hand. “The only thing I know now is that I’m leaving this shitty place with my son. I can’t let that asshole lay his filthy eyes on him.” Amanda snickered derisively. “Till when are you going to continue running?” “Until I’m sure my son is safe.” “You said that before we came here. Hasn’t this taught you that no matter how you try nature would always prevail? You left Seattle because you said it was too close to NY, and then now that we are here, according to her, he also left New York because he felt it was too close to Seattle. You two are running around in circles.” Daisy’s heart boiled. “That idiot ran because of me?” “You also ran because of him, so don’t take it personally.” “He hurt me!” “I know,” Amanda paced to the window and faced her, “where were you last night?” Daisy exhaled, recalling she hadn’t told her. “I met him last night .” “What! How?” She went on to tell her. “Ohmygod. I should have known! Why didn’t  you tell me?” Amanda came to the bed to sit beside her. “I was on my way to the fucken restroom to relieve myself and then call you to come help me. But he beat me to it.” Daisy gestured with her hands, the memory burning her tongue. He was so different now. Even more handsome. More of everything. Even more stupid. “D-Did he do anything nasty?” Amanda stuttered. Daisy nearly puked. “NO!” She eyed Amanda wryly. “I would have truly castrated him for real if that he did!” Even as she did, she doubted she would. They say everyone had a weakness on earth, Daisy has accepted it a long time ago that Ethan was hers. This is the main reason why leaving New Orleans would be the best idea. …

Even as she thought about it, other things besieged her mind. Where would she start? Her business is here. Her house, everything. Since five years ago, she has built her life here. Everything she knows and people she has built her life around, are all here. If she leaves here, it’s going to raise questions and is going to affect her greatly. She might not be the flamboyant celebrity she was five years ago, still, that doesn’t mean the spotlight has left her. They watched her movement and soon they would know her ex-husband was here and any move from her they would think she was running away. Five years ago after the awful incident, it shaked her career. It was part of the reason she had to stop the runway. They all looked at her as a wretch. The one who got pregnant from another man in her husband’s house after six months of marriage and then tried to pin it on him. Of course, the clod told them in an interview. Ethan, did her a number. A number that she was willing to do back at him if only she had the courage. She wants to see him cry, and beg for her mercy while she makes him pay for all the suffering she inflicted on her rather than run. “I think you should slow down…” Amanda’s hand took hers and squeezed softly, “he is an asshole, I get it, still, why don’t we calm down and address this issue.” “Then send her away! The more I see that woman the angrier I get!” Daisy snatched her hand away and clenched her jaw. “She has nothing to do with this, she left him, is that not enough?” Daisy’s heart rejoiced for a notch but that isn’t enough. From what she saw back at the fools’ house, he doesn’t seem to be hurt enough. “He is still having fun, going to clubs to have a good time, does that look like he is hurting?” Tears stung her eyes. Amanda exhaled. “What do you want us to do, Daisy? If that oafhead wasn’t hurt from her rejection, then it’s not her fault.” “I don’t know, Mandy, I just want him to suffer so much like I do,” She finally broke down and snuggled unto the arms of Amanda who held her and soothed her gently. “It’s going to be alright. Maybe all you need is to forgive and forget him.” Daisy jerked away, abruptly wiping her death face. “Never! Until he begs for my forgiveness, I will never forgive him. Over my dead body!” “Then let’s make him pay, but how?” Amanda tried to patronize her, knowing that’s the only thing to appease her friend. Daisy was thinking about what they could do, when the door to the bedroom swung open and a woof! followed and then bumpy curls and loud shriek from her son. “Daniel, you have to be careful so you don’t fall, okay?” She implied to him and he nodded, jumped on the bed and allowed the dog to tickle him with her muzzle. A few seconds later, the petite brunette lady flew in, her heart in her hand. “I’m so sorry, I tried to hold him, but he dashed off with the critter,” Becky said while panting. “Do not touch my son!” Daisy was at her face at once. Amanda came to push her gently away from her lover. “Why don’t you wait for me in the room, sweetheart? I will join you soon, I promise,” She clamped her hands around her lover’s waist and turned her out of the room. “Mom, why are you screaming at her? She is so cool,” Her son was beside her. Daisy held her tongue from making him eat his words. “Are you not tired from playing, baby?” She touched his plump cheek. He giggled and shook his head, offsetting his curls. His first teeth were already missing which made his laughter somewhat amusing to his mother. “Okay, guys, everyone has to chill out and you, soldier, out of here with that monster!” Amanda commanded and he frowned, took his padding friend and they left the room. “I left my purse there, now I’m scared to go back there,” Daisy whined, hurrying into the covers and pushing it up to her chin. “Never in my life did I think anything would scare you–” Amanda was interrupted when someone knocked on the closed door. “Oh, not that your_” “Daisy!” Amanda warned before she would finish. “Just make her go away,” Daisy hissed and flipped to the other side. When Amanda opened the door, it wasn’t her lover there but her housekeeper. “What is it?” she asked snidely. “It’s a man at the door who said he is here to see Ms. Richards,” At hearing her name, Daisy shut off the bed and was beside Amanda at once. “What did you say?” She queried the old lady. “The man–” Daisy was already out of the door, dashing down the stairs before she heard the brawl. “How dare you show your face here, ain’t you ashamed of yourself? I’m never marrying you again!” It was the brunette lady’s voice, further confirming Daisy’s suspicion. God damn it! She should have known the lout would use her card to locate her. But how did he find her here instead of her home? She was even more frantic, hoping her son wasn’t done there. But once on the last step, her heart dropped to the ground. Standing there with the dog sitting at his feet, was her son, very much cautiously staring at the man who when his eyes rose and fell on her, was filled with so much guilt. She shook off the apprehension on her face and vaulted forth like a protective mother hen. “Daniel, upstairs now?!” “But, mom…” “Don’t question me, boy, do as I say!” The little boy’s face fell as he twisted and started making his way out of the room, the dog trodding after him. “Daisy_” “What the fuck are you doing here?” She found her voice to ask, avoiding the eyes of Amanda’s lover who at this point must have realized he wasn’t here for her and had shut up. Feet padded down the stairs before Mandy materialized. “Oh, man…” She dragged. “Ethan you should at least not have come here.” “I came here for my wife!” “Well, I said I’m not mar__” “I’m not talking to you, Becky!” He shut off the lover of Amanda and faced Daisy whose face turned red with rage. “I’m talking about her, Daisy.” For the second time that day, her hand lost its direction and located his face. He stumbled back from the force of the slap and once more she was about to dive him when her friend grabbed her waist and held her still but not her voice. “I swear I will kill you if you come near me ever again, Ethan. Your wife? I’m suddenly your wife now?” She screamed. “I’m sorry,” His face looked so downtrodden. “I will never forgive you for what you did to me, Ethan. It will be over my dead body!” “But my son_” “He is not your fuxken son! I cheated, remember?” She cried, tears cascading down her eyes. “You accused me and threw me out of your house after everything I sacrificed for you. You made my parents disown me and ruined my career because of your unnecessary insecurity and you stand there and call him your son?” “I swear if I could take back my words, I would, Daisy. I was stupid, I was_” “And this morning?” She asked him, gaining back a little momentum. “What about this morning when you still accused me once more?” “I didn’t know…” “Exactly! And you will never know!” She spat at him. “You lost us, and come what may, you will never have a taste of what it would have felt like having us in your life! Done with it. We are happy without you and I swear Ethan, if you cross me, I will fulfill my words of castrating you!” “Just go, Ethan,” Amanda urged him. “She is not in the right state of mind now.” Daisy cried, still held by Amanda who knew she can fulfill her words on the castration if she doesn’t hold her back. “I swear I will live my life making it up to you, Daisy. I’m sorry,” Ethan said, his eyes brimming with tears. When he saw the boy that afternoon, for a second it was like he was dreaming. The boy looked so much like  him.  He can’t believe he let something that beautiful slip away from him. “Just get out!” Daisy clawed. “I will go now, Daisy. But I shall be back. I will never let you go again, I swear.” “Then you will die! I must kill you!” He nodded as the first tears fell from his eyes, and made his way to his car. Fuck! He cursed himself. He fucked up so badly and now he would have to pay the price. If there was something he knew about Daisy, it was how unforgiving she can be. And this time, he deserves it.

“Don’t you think you were so hard on him?” Amanda asked Daisy after Ethan left the house. “What!” Daisy  rounded on her with a murderous glare. “Hard on him? That bastard made me suffer and you say im–” She paused when she noticed how Amanda’s lover was gawking at her from Amanda’s arm. “What is she still doing here? Shouldn’t she be with him or what?” Having had enough of her bitter outburst towards her, Becky came to Daisy’s face to end their beef once and for all. ” I don’t care if you hate me or not, okay? But stop being a bitch! I was also hurt. Do you know that? It wasn’t my fault that he did what he did to you. He lied to me, are you satisfied? He lied that you cheated on him with another man in your matrimonial bed just to secure you modeling contract which was why he divorced you! So fucken give me a breathing space, I’m also hurting!” Daisy’s mouth fell open at her statement, shocked that Ethan would say such a thing. How could he accuse her of sleeping for a contract? Even while they dated, never would she have contemplated doing that. “I’m sorry for saying that, maybe I shouldn’t have,” Becky corrected, feeling bad that she was adding salt to injury in the former lover’s situation. “No, it’s good you said it. Now I know what that idiot said behind my back!” Daisy said and stumbled backward. “Can you imagine that, Amanda? After everything I did for him! Men!” “I would have you know all men are not like that,” Amanda quickly corrected. “You know what?” Daisy was losing her mind. “I think I will need a rest. Please help me keep an eye on Daniel, please…” She implored her friend who nodded. “Please take your time, okay?” Amanda patted her shoulders and she nodded and left them there. When she was out of their sight, she let the tears she was holding back to cascade down her face in tides. All these years she had fought to forget Ethan, even went as far as sending her son to study abroad and now out of the blues he has resurfaced in her life without any notice. Amanda was right, she can’t keep running like this. She would have to face him and fight. He denied their son and pushed her away and went on to lie to people about her! she will never allow him to take her son from her. Never! She slid down the door of her room and cried her eyes out. She placed her napkin in her mouth to muffle the sound and even when her son came pounding on her door later, she refused to open it for him. She couldn’t allow her son to see her crying. She has never allowed that. She was bringing him to be a strong lad, and to her, that means not letting him see her at her weakest point. The day she left her husband’s house and went to her parents with her belongings and told them what happened with the hope that they would speak to him, unknown to her, he  had already called them and told them another version of the story. They didn’t care to find out from her what truly happened and kicked her out, calling her a whore. That day she sat under the rain, her car the only possession of significance she had, and cried so hard. She thought her life would come to an end and she might lose her baby because she had nothing or anywhere to go. Because of Ethan’s insecurity she stopped her modeling job, just to make him happy, and even though her manager kept pestering her, she became enemies with him for the sake of saving her marriage. A marriage the useless lout didn’t waste time throwing in the trash. it all occurred at once. One minute, she was thrown out by her husband, then her parents, and then she charged her phone and called Mandy who was abroad in a fashion, for help. She woke up one day to the blasting from the press calling her a whore. Even if she had any chance after the marriage, there was her pregnancy and then her ruined image. She had a snowball chance in hell to revamp such a ruined image when it comes to the high demand for chaste imagery on the runway. And that was confirmed when she called her manager to beg for his audience. He told her he had nothing against her but he couldn’t help her because the news her ex-husband confirmed was flying faster than the hurricane breeze and no company of sane repute would want to do anything with her again. That day was the second worst day of her life and a day she knew her child was a miracle child. She fell from the top of the stairs of Amanda’s house to the floor, just to die at once. But, Amanda saved her, and her baby. Amanda has been there all along and Daisy didn’t know what she would have done without her. She might not tell her all the time, but she was her saving grace. This is why even though she hated that creature downstairs for reasons she can’t tell, as far as Amanda liked her, she can endure her presence. Her fall from the stairs, brought with it good news though,  as an insane modeling company that hyped on people’s disdain for progress decided to give Daisy a chance( based on her past reputation) and it paid off. She appeared on the Vogue list that year, and got enough money that bought her her present freedom and launched her back, if not fully, then to a large extent into her old reputation. Today, she had one of the highest sorted-after designs in the world and her son is doing well, and many years from now, she had agreed maybe it was a natural blessing for her ex to deal with her so she can be saved from his myopic bondage of their marriage. Now, he is back! “Daisy?” Amanda’s knock sounded on the door breaking through Daisy’s train of thought. She sniffed and stood from the door and walked towards the bed, ignoring her bestie. “Daisy I know you can hear me, please open the door. We have to talk about this.” “I am not talking about it, just go away.” “Daniel is asking me if the man that came is his father,” Daisy’s heart skipped. “I don’t know what to tell him. I swear I’m as lost as you in this so we have to talk. You know he is my son as much as he is to you, so if he doesn’t get the answers he seeks from you, his next place of investigation would be from me.” “I know,” Daisy mewled. “I just don’t want to talk about Ethan because… Because as much as I tell myself I hate him… Today when I saw him, Mandy, when I saw that bastard, my heart skipped again. I was broken when I saw the tears in his eyes and I hate myself so much for caring!” “I know, I understand… He is the father of your son, so I can comprehend the level of the bond. Just open up, okay?” “I don’t want you to tell me it’s okay, Mandy. I don’t want you sweet talking me into forgiving him because I will never do that.” “I’m not going to tell you to, I promise.” Daisy thought about it, then made up her mind to open up. When the door swung open quietly, Amanda stood from the ground she had reclined and took her best friend into her arms. “I hate him so much!” Daisy cried. “He ruined my life and he is here to do it again!” “We are never going to let him!” Amanda strokes her back gently. “I won’t let him, I swear.” “What if I let him?” Daisy croaked. “Then I will have to make you not to, even though I have to tie you down.” Daisy nodded on her shoulders and sniffed her tears away. “I fear… I fear that I might kill him if I see him again,” She peeled away and started trodding back into the room, and Amanda strode after her. “Then, for now let’s calm down and decide what to do? Daniel is asking questions.” “I will send him back to the states!” “No, you can’t do that!” Amanda refused, “You can’t push him away. Sooner or later he would find out and he might hate you for it.” “I can’t let that devil take him away from me. Did you see how he looked at him today?” “He would never take him, Daisy. He denied the kid before he was even born. He is remorseful. The best retribution would be to let him look at the boy he so freely pushed away without being able to own him.” Daisy was bobbing her head, her mind telling her this plan might backfire. …

“So you are suggesting I tell him the truth about his father?” “No, not the entire truth, but enough for him not to remain curious. It won’t harm him to know the dude is his father…” Amanda looked into her friend’s watery eyes, her heart aching from seeing her in so much pain. “I can’t lie to him. I swear if I open my mouth to tell him about that wretch, I will spew everything… Maybe you should tell him yourself,” She sat up with her hand to her head and walked to the window. Amanda bit into her lower lip, knowing nothing she said would sink into her friend’s head. Perhaps it would be good she told the boy about his father because she wouldn’t want Daniel having the wrong idea about any of his parents due to their bad decisions. With that decision, she exhaled and went to stand beside Daisy and agreed. “I will tell him if he asks again.” “You will?” Hope bobbed in Daisy’s eyes. “Of course. He is my son too!” They hugged so tightly, Daisy almost melted into the arms of Amanda. That evening at dinner, there was an unhealthy silence on the table. From time to time, Amanda’s lover would peek over her long lashes at Daisy who was having a hard time eating her porridge. “Mom, I think Ella needs to go to the hospital,” Daniel finally broke the eerie silence. Daisy perked up and forced a smile on her face as her eyes flew to the chubby dog laying beside her son’s legs as she inquired, “what is wrong with her, baby?” “She has been drooling, and wouldn’t eat anything.” He complained sulkily. “Oh,” Daisy mumbled and took a closer look. She has been so carried away lately that we haven’t even taken Ella for her weekly veterinary check. “I will take her to the veterinary tomorrow,baby.” “Okay…” he scooped food into his mouth, his eyes pinned on his friend. “Can I come, please?” Daisy shook her head. “No, baby. You can….” “Of course you can go with your mom, buddy!” Amanda chipped in, firing Daisy a stern glare. “Mom always wanted to take you with her around so you can catch the fresh air, isn’t it, Dee?” She queried with a hint of ’don’t you dare refuse’ in her eyes. Daisy, seeing Amanda would chew her alive if she turns the boy into a victim of her own fears, quickly bobbed her head with a fake smile. “Of course!” “You see? settled!” Amanda clapped her hands and the boy giggled in juvenile vitality. “So tomorrow, I will be going to the company to make sure that the dresses for the upcoming show are getting ready as planned, would you like to come?” Amanda chirped, asking her lover. “Wow! You would want me?” The brunette’s eyes skidded from Daisy to Amanda as though frightened Daisy would snap at her. “I couldn’t leave you alone here, can I?!” “Doesn’t she have a house or something?” Daisy interrupted their love eye combat. The girl regained her composure and her eyes fell to the food in front of her in despair. “She is from Argentina and was living with Ethan before, you know…” Amanda trailed off, fearing to say the avoidable. “So for now, she stays here.” Her eyes met Daisy as though in a challenge. Daisy knows she could never tell her friend who to entertain in her house or not but she couldn’t help but feel jealous. For a long time, no one has claimed the space of Amanda’s heart but her. Yes, Amanda had her tryst with different girls when she wanted but none moved in. It was just one-night stands or club quick bangs. And now, not only did this girl claim the heart of her ex husband, she also wants to claim her bestie’s heart? “I-I will go if I will cause any trouble!” The brunette sensing stiffness quickly offered. “No!” Amanda hurried out and took her hand. “Are you two like a thing?” Daniel asked with a red cheek. “Daniel!” Daisy blurted with a disappointing glance at him. “Concentrate on your food, and don’t get involved in adult conversation.” “But aunty Amanda told me it’s not wrong to learn certain things at a certain age, isn’t it, aunty?” The kid looked at Amanda who prayed for the ground to open and close on her that minute. “Yes, darling, but can we skip the lesson over this one, okay?” she pleaded with him with her eyes. “Okay…” They were in silence afterward and the sooner they finished, Daisy dashed to the kitchen and kicked the maid out, believing the eye she spared Amanda before leaving the dining room should tell her she needed to speak to her immediately. And the latter got the message as she appeared immediately. “What was that about? You are now bringing her in to live with you? I thought it was just for fun?” Daisy attacked her. “I like her,” Amanda defended, “plus she has nowhere else to go. Won’t you think me wicked to just let her go like that?” “And you didn’t bother to tell me? I am your best friend for crying out loud and right now I need you more than ever!” “I know,” Amanda took her trembling hands. “I will always be here for you, Daisy, I have always been haven’t I? But, I need to also settle.” “Settle? You have two kids, isn’t that enough?” “I mean to find love… Till when am I going to continue jumping clubs and doing nightie?” “I do…” “Well, I think we will have to change that,” Amanda wiggled her brow and Daisy pouted. “I feel soon you will discard me and she will occupy every corner of your heart.” She spilled her mind and Amanda broke down into a loud mirth. “You are jealous! Oh my, I need a camera to keep this for posterity!” She brought out her phone and Daisy grinned, swatting her shoulder. “Seriously, dude, there is no need for that. You got married to Ethan, I never complained and it didn’t affect our relationship, did it? Be happy for me and give her some chills so she won’t feel uncomfortable. I really like her and I love you.” She winked at Daisy. “Well, soon the like might turn to love…” “And yours would always be greater, don’t be silly. Now you are acting like Daniel when you stop him from taking a cookie at Walmart!” Amanda quipped in mirth. “Never!” Daisy joined in laughing. “Aww, you look so sweet in love…” She grabbed Amanda’s shoulder and pulled her in for a hug. “Maybe I will try to like her a little bit.” “Just a little,” Amanda implored. “Mom, are you kind of a thing with aunty Mandy, too?!” Daniel appeared from nowhere. “Son!” They both chorused, awestruck! …

The night air was cool as Nolan’s car glided into the large garage, built within his grandfather’s palatial newyork estate. As he parked the car, he could see his grandfather’s butler, Gareth, standing by the large doors, waiting for him, he briskly walked towards the vehicle, his eyes shining with a warm welcome. “Master Nolan, it’s been so long.” Gareth greeted, smiling from ear to ear. “Gareth, how have you been?” Nolan asked as he stepped out of the car. “I’ve been well sir,your grandfather awaits you on the Tennis course.” Gareth said, walking towards the mansion. “So he still hasn’t gotten over his Tennising habit.” Nolan said, staring at his wristwatch, it was almost eleven midnight. Gareth smiled. “I can’t question the master’s hobbies can I?” he replied. “Allow me escort you to the course.” He added walking forward. With a nod, Nolan followed Gareth through the palatial mansion. The mansion had just undergone a recent renovation, as Nolan stepped into the mansion his gaze fell on the huge crystal chandeliers, its beautiful diamonds shinning across the  polished marble floors, a few famous artworks hung on the walls, Nolan recognized a few of the artworks, he could remember his grandfather purchasing them from an auction a few years ago, the cheapest one had cost fifteen million dollars. His mother had called him that she was in New York and she wanted them to have dinner together with his grandfather. He had come because he was a little worried about his mom, she never travelled without telling him, so he knew their must have been something she wanted to discuss. Gareth led him through a large wooden French made door, stopping at the door. “Master Nolan, my escort ends here, I will call the next butler to escort you to the main Tennis course.” gareth said, his voice polite. Nolan shook his head. “Don’t worry, I’m fine.” He said, walking away, he could already see the Tennis course, it was his grandfather’s personal owned course, and it held a lot of memories to him. Nolan’s footsteps echoed through the mansion as he approached the Tennis course. As he stepped into the course, he could hear a few familiar voices, he recognized his mother’s voice and his grandfather, it seemed like they were having an argument. He could see his mother, Lucy standing beside the Tennis cart,  her face red with anger, while his grandfather, lucian Van-Louvre, stood calmly, his eyes fixed on her, a sly smile on his aged face. “Father… you are already old, and I’m also old why do you want to be so hard on him.” His mother hissed, her voice shaking with anger. “I’ve dedicated my life to the company and everything you wanted me to, so please let me raise my son as I please and not as you please, he’s my son! Mine! I carried him for nine months…. And he will get married to whoever he wants to.” lucian Van-Louvre’s expression remained uninterested. “Lucy, my dear, this is men matters, and Nolan may not act like it, but he’s already a man, and the shareholders at the company are not delighted about me stepping down for my grandson who is still a bachelor with no experience in the industry.” He said, his voice calm. “I make decisions based on what’s best for the company, not personal relationships.” He added, focusing his attention on cleaning his Tennis balls. Lucy’s eyes flashed with anger. “Personal relationships? You’re talking about family, Father! I’m your daughter, and I’ve been by your side since I was a child. I’ve earned the right to treat my son as I please.” She snapped. As Nolan approached them, Lucy’s gaze shifted to him, she immediately shot an accusing finger towards him. “And are you even thinking about Nolan? He’s your grandson, and he’s been working tirelessly for the company.” “You should give him a chance to choose what he wants for once in his life and not force him to do as you please.” “He’s not some toy or some game, he’s my son with his own life, his own mind, his own type… why should he still give up everything for those old goons at the company!” “Those old goons own fifty percent of the company’s shares!” Lucian shouted a little. Nolan stopped abruptly, he felt a tiny surge of discomfort at being drawn into the argument. He didn’t like being in the middle of family drama, especially one that involved his grandfather. He forced a smile, trying to appear neutral, but inside, he boiled with anger. He couldn’t believe his grandfather wanted to perform an arranged marriage for him just to please the other share holders of the company, he watched his parents loveless wedding after his grandfather had given his daughter in marriage to the son of a big finance firm so he could secure almost ten billion dollars in investments, the marriage didn’t even last for six years before they divorced, his grandfather was old school and he had been so angry at the thought of his daughter divorcing that he didn’t speak to her for almost two years. Nolan knew that if he refused, his grandfather would either not speak to him till he died or he may even disown him, but he didn’t care, he didn’t want to marry just anyone. He wanted to marry someone he loved, someone that would love him as much in return. “Mother, can we not discuss this now,” Nolan said, attempting to distract her, while avoiding eye contact with his grandfather. Lucy’s turned towards Nolan. “I know you don’t want to get married to just anybody dear, I’m sure you must have a special someone in your mind.” She said, her voice was a mix of frustration and disappointment. She knew her son had ended numerous relationships due to his grandfather not wanting him to associate with just anybody. lucian Van-Louvre gently placed the Tennis ball on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly as his gaze turned towards Nolan, studying him silently for a minute, he slowly turned towards Lucy. “Enough, Lucy,” lucian Van-Louvre said finally, his voice firm and cold. “I’ve made my decision, and it’s final. Nolan will get married to Juliano Moncler’s daughter.” “Moncler’s shares are skyrocketing, and if Nolan can get married, it would create a good deal for us.” Lucian added. Everyone was quiet as the air was filled with tension as Lucy’s face sank, her anger and disappointment were very obvious. Nolan looked away, tightening his fist in anger, he felt sympathy for his mother, but he dared not show it. Instead, he maintained his neutral face, he was aware of his grandfather’s watchful eye on him. Nolan slowly backed away from his grandfather and mother, plopping down on the soft leather chair, he stared at his wristwatch, time was already twelve midnight. “Young master, don’t think too much of it.” He heard Lance say, as he walked up to him, sitting down beside him, he placed his hands across his shoulders pulling him closer. “The chairman has good taste in women, I’m sure he’ll make the best choices for you.” Lance said, chuckling, his breath smelling of alcohol. “I know you may feel angry, but the chairman knows what’s best for you, after all you’re his grandson.” Nolan rolled his eyes, as he pushed off Lance’s hand from his shoulder. “Shut up, Lance.” He snapped. “You don’t have to always kiss that old geezers ass.” He muttered underneath his breath, low enough for only lance to hear. Lance laughed, patting Nolan on the back. “I’m sorry. Whatever you say, young master.” Nolan shook his head, his gaze falling back on his grandfather’s small frame, he was still busy cleaning his Tennis balls. His mother’s word still in his head. He deserved to love someone for once in his life. He deserved his own happiness. He wasn’t some toy to be used whenever his grandfather wanted. He had his own life to live, and he wanted to live it on his own terms. He immediately stood up, briskly walking  towards his grandfather, who was still focused on cleaning one of his Tennis balls with a soft white towel. “Grandfather, can I talk to you for a minute?” Nolan asked, trying to sound casual. lucian Van-Louvre looked up, his eyes piercing as he examined Nolan’s face. “Of course, Nolly, What’s on your mind?” He asked. Nolan took a deep breath, hesitating, unsure on how to start the conversation. He glanced at Lance, who was sitting at the edge of the leather chair, trying to listen in on their conversation. “It’s just that…I was wondering about your decision to choose my marriage and everything,” Nolan said finally, trying to sound nonchalant. lucian Van-Louvre’s expression turned surprised, his eyes glinting with a hint of amusement. “Ah, yes. Juliano Moncler’s daughter, Avana, she’s going to be a perfect wife. She’s such a talented young woman, don’t you think so, Nolan?” He asked. Nolan nodded. “Yes I do grandfather, it’s just that.” Nolan trailed off as he rested on the table lucian was arranging his Tennisballs, the table swerved forward, sending his grandfather’s meticulously cleaned and arranged Tennis balls rolling to the ground. The sound of the balls bouncing and scattering across the floor was followed by an uncomfortable tense silence, everyone around silently staring at him. lucian Van-Louvre’s face turned blood red with rage as he stared at Nolan, his eyes filled with anger. “You clumsy disappointment!” he thundered, his voice echoing across the Tennis course. Before Nolan could react, lucian Van-Louvre’s hand shot out, striking him across the face with a resounding slap. “You failure!” lucian Van-Louvre spat, his voice filled with anger. “You have nothing to offer, Nolan. Nothing!” Lucy’s eyes flashed with anger as she rushed to her Nolan’s side, her face pale with shock. “That’s enough, Father!” she exclaimed, her voice firm. “You have no right to my son like that! You have no right speak to Nolan like that!” She hissed. She immediately grabbed Nolan’s arm dragging him away from lucian. “Come, Nolan. Let’s get out of here. We don’t need any of this in our life.” She snapped, walking away. lucian Van-Louvre let out a chuckle, as he watched them leave. “I want to hear your report as you resume work at the company! You must create a new brand, one that hits number one on the sales chart before I see you as my grandson!” Lucian yelled as they walked away. Nolan closed his eyes in anger, he could still feel lucian Van-Louvre’s eyes burning with contempt, the pain of the slap still fresh on his cheek. He knew he had to get out of there before things escalated further. One of the standby butlers immediately rushed forward to pick up the scattered Tennis balls, but in his rush, he accidentally stepped on one, causing it to roll further into the mud. lucian Van-Louvre’s face turned blood like red with rage in a swift motion he snatched his Tennis club, swinging it down hard at the butter. The sound of the Tennis club striking the butler’s back and shoulders repeatedly, accompanied by the man’s cried filled the air, making Nolan’s stomach turn. He could feel Lucy’s grip on his arm tighten, her eyes fixed on the scene in horror. “Look away, Nolan,” she whispered, her voice shaking. Nolan immediately looked away, his heart racing with discomfort. The other staffs were all going about their duties, each of them pretending to not notice anything. Nolan stole a peek in the direction of his grandfather, he was still beating the butler. Sometimes, he just couldn’t believe his grandfather’s cruelty, sometimes the man was a nice and jolly as Santa Claus and other times he was this menacing demon.

Amanda walked out of Daisy’s room, her eyes moved to the clock on the wall, it was almost ten p.m She had left Daisy’s room just a few minutes ago, where Daisy was reading a bedtime story to Daniel. The corridor was silent, except for daisy’s soft voice as she read Daniel his normal bedtime story. They usually did it turn by turn, today Daisy would read to Daniel, tomorrow she would read to Daniel. When Daniel was younger, she always acted like his father while Daisy acted like his mother and the boy seemed to like it, but now that he was a little more mature, they didn’t want him to start asking weird questions. Amanda looked around as she walked down the staircase, she wondered where Becky might be. She had thought she would wait for her in her room but she wasn’t there when she checked. Amanda looked around the empty hallway, feeling a concerned. She knew that Becky would be feeling uncomfortable with the way Daisy had treated her, she just hoped she hadn’t left the house already. As she got to then bottom of the stairs, she saw Kathy, the maid, she was dusting the living room furniture. Amanda slowly approached her. “Excuse me, Kathy, have you seen Becky?” She asked as she looked around. “I thought she was in her room, but I didn’t see her there.” Kathy looked up from her work, smiling sheepishly, “Actually, Miss Amanda, I saw Miss Becky walking towards the garden a little while ago. She seemed tired and angry, so I didn’t disturb her.” Amanda’s eyes widened slightly. She wondered what could be on Becky’s mind. She hoped Becky wasn’t taking Daisy’s words seriously. She wasn’t ready for the two most important people in her life to have issues and ask her to pick a side. “Thank you, Kathy. I’ll go check on her.” Amanda said, smiling at the maid, as she made her way to the garden, the sound of gravel crunching beneath her feet. She walked down to the last row of plants, her eyes shining as she finally saw Becky sitting on a bench, looking up at the night sky. The moon was full moon, casting a silver glow over the garden. Becky’s eyes seemed lost in the stars, her facial expression was a mixture of sadness and anger. Amanda looked towards the bench beside her, a bottle of whiskey sat open, next to a half-filled glass of whiskey. Amanda frowned slightly, wondering if Becky was okay. She hadn’t seen Becky drink like this before, and it worried her. “Hey,” Amanda said softly, as she approached the bench. “What are you doing out here all alone?” She asked gently. Becky slowly turned her head, her eyes focusing on Amanda. For a moment, they just looked at each other, the only sound was the distant chirping of crickets and the frogs croaking in the garden. “I was… I was Just enjoying the night,” Becky said finally, her voice a little husky and deep from the alcohol. “Just trying to clear my head and get my mind straightened.” Amanda sat down beside her, putting a gentle hand on Becky’s knee. “Do you want to talk about it?” she asked, her voice soft and warm. Becky looked over at her, before turning back to her glass of whiskey, downing the contents. Amanda’s eyes filled with concern as she watched Becky empty the glass. “What’s going on, Becky? You seem really upset.” She whispered. Becky sighed, refilling her glass and downing the contents again. “I don’t know, Amanda. I’m just thinking about life, marriage, everything and I feel like I’m stuck.” Amanda’s hand on Becky’s knee tightened a little. “What do you mean by stuck?” She asked. Becky’s eyes moved away, as she stared blankly at the sky. “After the wedding was ruined, my parents didn’t even check on me before they left, till now they haven’t even spoken to me.” She whispered, her voice shaking. “I’m not sure my parents would accept me for who I am. I mean, they’re always talking about me getting married to some guy, having kids… but what if I don’t want that?” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. Amanda’s eyes softened, as she looked towards Becky, the girl had tears in her eyes as she slowly sipped the whiskey. Becky turned to her, her eyes searching for answers. “Did your parents accept you, Amanda? When you told them you were a lesbian? Did they accept you for who you were?” Amanda looked away, she slowly reached for the whiskey bottle, pouring herself a glass. She took a sip, as she purposely avoided Becky’s eyes. The silence between them grew thicker. Both of them silently sipping the alcohol. Becky’s voice cracked as she spoke again, “I feel so alone, Amanda. Like I don’t have anyone. After the wedding was canceled and my parents left, I felt abandoned. And even you… you’re always with Daisy now. I feel like I’ve lost my best friend too.” She said, her words spilling out in a rush. Amanda finally looked Becky in the eye, her eyes filled with a mixture of guilt and shame. She set her glass down, turning to face Becky fully. “Becky, you know that’s not true,” Amanda said softly. “I’m here for you, always. I know I’ve been spending a lot of time with Daisy, but that doesn’t mean I don’t care about you, I care about you a lot.” Becky laughted bitterly, as she took another sip. “You have no idea how it feels, Amanda. To be constantly reminded that I’m not good enough, that I’m not the right person for you. My parents, the wedding, everything… it’s all just a reminder that I’m alone in all this.” Amanda’s face fell, as she listened to Becky speak, not wanting to interrupt her. She knew that she hadn’t been a perfect friend to Becky, she had just been using Daisy as an excuse. Becky shook her head, smiling sadly. “I feel like I’m just a burden to everyone,” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Like I’m just taking up space. And I don’t know how much more of this I can take.” Amanda looked pained as she reached out to Becky, holding her hands. “No, Becky, that’s not true. I’m sorry if it feels that way, but I’m just trying to be there for Daisy right now. She’s going through a really tough time with Ethan coming back into the picture.” Becky stared at her, her eyes filled with hurt. “I know it seems like I’m always with Daisy, but she really needs me right now. Ethan’s return has brought up a lot of old wounds, and I’m just trying to support her through it.” Amanda continued, her voice gentle. Amanda’s hand on Becky’s arm tightened. “You’re more than a friend to me, Becky, and I care about you deeply. I’m not abandoning you, I promise. I’m just trying to be there for Daisy in her time of need.” She said. Becky looked towards Amanda, her eyes searching Amanda’s face, looking for reassurance. For a moment, they just looked at each other, silently. Finally, Becky slowly nodded. “I understand. I just feel so lost right now, Amanda.” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes filled up with tears as she took another sip. “I understand daisy is your friend and you want to be there for her but what about me, Amanda? Who’s going to be there for me? I feel like I’m falling apart, and I don’t have anyone to turn to.” She asked, her voice cracking. Amanda eyes softened, she slowly pulled Becky into her arms. “I’m here for you, Becky. I know it feels like I’ve been distant, but that’s not true. You’re more than a friend to me, and I care about you deeply.” Becky  slowly pulled back, her eyes searching Amanda’s face for reassurance. “Really? Because it feels like you’re always putting Daisy first.” Amanda smiled, taking a deep breath. “Becky, I promise you, I’m here for you. I’ll make time for you, I’ll listen to you, and I’ll support you. You’re not alone, okay?” She said, her voice gentle. Becky stared silently at Amanda for a while, before she finally nodded, a small smile on her lips. “Okay.” She whispered. The silence between them stretched as they both stared at the sky silently. The only sound the was the sound of the whiskey bottle clinking against the tip of their glasses as they poured more whiskey. Amanda slowly turned her head, her eyes looking down at Becky’s lush lips. Then back at Becky’s eyes, her breath hit against her face. Without a word, She leaned in, her lips brushing against Becky’s. The kiss was soft, gentle, but it sent shivers down their spines. Becky’s eyes gently closed as she felt Amanda’s lips soft against hers, her tongue in her mouth, searching for hers. Becky raised her hand to Amanda’s hair, her fingers tangling in Amanda’s hair as she kissed her deeply. “Miss Amanda?” A tiny voice from behind called, distracting them. Becky and Amanda quickly pulled apart. Both of them staring at Kathy with guilt in their eyes. “What do you want?” Amanda snapped. “Ma’am, I wanted to ask if I should close the garden door as it is quite late already.” Kathy said. Amanda rolled her eyes. “Leave it and go, we’ll close it when we come it.” She said, her patience running thin. “But madam it’s quite dangerous and… “Go!” Amanda shouted, interrupting the woman. Kathy quickly turned around, heading back the way she had come. Amanda smiled shyly as she turned around to face Becky, both women cuddling in each other arms, sipping the whiskey and staring into the night sky. Meanwhile… Nolan stepped out of the shower, a towel wrapped around his waist, his mind still reeling from the heated argument he had witnessed between his mother and grandfather. He couldn’t believe they were still pushing for an arranged marriage, trying to control his life like he was some kind of puppet. He walked into his bedroom, dropping the towel and slipping into a pair of comfortable pants and a white shirt. His eyes wandered to a photo on his bedroom table- a picture of his dad and mom, taken on their wedding day. They weren’t even smiling, they looked like they had been forced to be there. He couldn’t blame them at all, aftrerall he heard that they both each had lovers of their own when their parents forced them to get married. His mind was made up. He didn’t want an arranged marriage, no matter how much his family pushed for it. He wanted to fall in love on his own terms, at the right time, with the right person. He thought about his parents’ marriage, arranged by his grandfather, and how unhappy they seemed. He didn’t want that for himself. He wanted passion, excitement, and true love. Nolan walked over to the window, looking out at the night sky. If the cost of disobeying his grandfather meant a year or two of being disowned, then he was ready to do it. He would rather do that than get married to someone he didn’t want. He had always obeyed his grandfather but this time he just couldn’t. Nolan’s attention moved towards the door, a smile on his face as his cat, Luna, walked into the room. She jumped into his lap, purring contentedly as he picked her up and began to rub her head. As he stroked her soft fur, he paused, his eyes widened in shock, he noticed that she was shedding more than usual. He gently ran his fingers through her coat, noticing the loose hair. “Luna, you’re shedding a lot, aren’t you?” he whispered, his face filled with concern. “I’ve been so busy that I forgot to check up on you regularly.” “I promise, I’ll take you to the vet tomorrow, okay? We’ll get you all fixed up.” He said, as he rubbed her head. Luna purred and nuzzled her head against his chest, as if understanding his words. Nolan smiled, as he laid back on his bed. Even Luna had freedom to do whatever she wanted so why would he live by his grandfather’s rules. He would never do that. Never.

The next day in the morning, after breakfast, Amanda left for the company with her lover and Daisy had to go home to change as well as attend to her son and dog before taking her to the veterinary. On her way there, she decided to stop at the company and see what was going on because at the latest she has been away from the company due to certain things that came up. When Amanda saw them walking into the company, she was surprised and eyed Daisy quizzically but the latter smiled, ignoring her friends’ chiding glare to see the workers. She greeted everyone and  enjoyed a moment touring the same grounds as though reassuring herself of all she has worked for over the years to secure. “What are you doing here?!” Amanda came behind her, almost startling Daisy who took in steady breath and faced her friend with a biting smile. “Can’t I stop by again to see how things are going here?” “No, not today. You are supposed to take Ella to the hospital with Daniel.” “Well, I brought him here maybe to convince you keep and_” “C’mon, Babes, don’t be like that,” Amanda reprimanded her, having caught up with her sly act. “You can’t keep him away from the outside forever. Just because his father is back doesn’t mean he should suffer for it. I know that’s why you are doing this.” “I’m not…” She lied through her teeth. “Then take him.” “You know how he gets outside. I don’t have the strength of barreling hard around the yard trying to control both of them, please.” She gave Amanda poppy eyes and the latter shook her head, placing her right hand on her forehead. “Just stop being dramatic, Daisy. You take Daniel and Ella almost everywhere, today won’t be any different,” She rolled her eyes. “It’s because of Ethan.” Knowing that there was no way she was going to win against her friend today, Daisy exhaled and sagged her head. “Fine, then I better get going. I just rh__” “Please, take Ella quickly, her muzzle has been drooling on the floor showing she might have caught something.” “Okay…” Daisy bounced out of the room towards her son who was squatting over a launching Ella, brushing her furs softly. He perked up when he saw his mother and ran to take her hand, “mom, can we go now? Ella is really sick!” “Yeah, here, Ella, don’t be sick…” She sang as she brushed through the beast’s furs as they walked out. Amanda’s lover waved at her and in return, Daisy gave her a slight smile so as not to appear rude. She might have promised to be cool with her, still, it was a slow process. “Is she going to be alright?” Daniel asked her. “Of course, Danny. Every living thing falls sick once in a while, that doesn’t mean it will die.”She dropped Ella at the back of the car and Daniel jumped in after her. When they got to the veterinary, she came around to bring her out and as she turned, an attendant came to take Ella from her and kissed his head, repeatedly purring to him. “I will take him inside,” She said to Daisy who nodded, and before she would choose the door and twist around, her son was sprinting across the yard after the nurse. She inhaled deeply and locked the car doors and ventured after them. She was equally worried about Ella. It’s all her fault that their dog is sick. If she hadn’t missed his veterinary check-up at the start of the week, they would have avoided this. She looked around, looking for Victoria the veterinary nurse she was familiar with, if Victoria was here she would make everything easier. “Ms Daisy..” She heard a familiar voice call, she looked up to see Victoria walking towards them, a warm smile on her face. Daniel’s eyes lit up, immediately he saw her, “Victoria!” He squealed happily as he dropped his toy and ran to her, throwing his arms around her legs in a tight hug. Victoria laughed as she handed him the juice bottle with her. “Hey there… little man!” She said as she bent low to look at him well. “I brought your favorite juice.” Daniel eagerly took the bottle his eyes shining with happiness as he began to drink. As Daniel hugged her, Victoria looked up, her eyes meeting Daisy, who smiled weakly at her. Victoria smiled in return as she gently pried Daniel loose from her leg, “Okay, buddy, let Mommy talk to me for a minute.” She said, smiling. Daniel nodded, still clutching his juice bottle, and Victoria turned to Daisy, smiling. “So, tell me, what’s been going on with Ella? What symptoms have you noticed?” she asked, her voice gentle and concerned. Daisy took a deep breath, as she looked towards the room they had taken Ella. “Ella’s been a little… swollen, and I’m worried. I don’t know what’s wrong with her.” She said, her voice shaking. Victoria’s smile faded, a sympathetic look on her face. “I see. When was Ella’s last treatment?” she asked, as her pen jotted down on her notepad. Daisy looked away. “I bring her to the vet every week for a check-up… but I forgot this week. I was so busy with work and taking care of Daniel…” She said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Don’t worry. We’ll get Ella checked out and figure out what’s going on. Can you tell me more about the swelling? Where is it, and when did you first notice it?” Victoria said as she nodded understandingly. Daisy took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. “It’s her paws… and belly. I noticed it yesterday evening. I thought maybe she just hurt herself, but… but it looks worse today.” She said. Victoria nodded, as she jotted down everything Daisy said. “Okay, let’s get Ella in for an examination. I’ll go ahead and prepare the exam room.” She said, her voice gentle. Just then a loud noise interrupted them, a loud voice rang out from a nearby vet office. It sounded like two people were arguing. Daisy could recognize one of the voices, it belonged to Dr, smith, the head veterinarian doctor. The other voice wasn’t familiar but she assumed it belonged to a pet owner. “It is nothing serious sir, it’s just a case of neglection if you actually cared about your cat so much then you would have known.” She heard Dr smith shout, his voice booming through the hallway. “Neglect?! I take care of my cat more than your mother ever took care of you! Maybe it’s your mother’s neglect that made you look like you do!” She heard the pet owner shout back. She slowly placed her hands around Daniel’s ears, the little boy looked up at her, his eyes wide with worry as he clung to her leg. Victoria quickly walked towards Daniel. “Do you want to watch as Ella gets examined?” She asked smiling. The boy nodded smiling toothlessly. Victoria gently grabbed his arm, ushering him into the exam room, trying to shield him from the argument. “Say bye to mummy..” She said. Daniel turned around, waving to her as Victoria slowly closed the door behind them. Daisy picked up a magazine by her side, trying to go through it as the argument seemed to escalate, the noise echoing through the hallway, making it hard for her to focus. A minute later, Nurse Victoria returned alone, smiling reassuringly at Daisy as she walked towards the office where the argument was coming from. “I’ll be right back. I just need to… um… help resolve a situation,” she said, as she hurried towards doctor smith’s office. As she hurried off, the shouting between Dr. Smith and the pet owner grew louder, their voices raised in anger. An orange cat ran out of the office, jumping into Daisy’s hands and nuzzled against her hand while whining softly. Daisy stroked the cat’s fur, trying to comfort her, she was a little surprised that the cat decided to jump into her lap out of every other person there: “Luna! Luna!” She heard the pet owner shout from the doctor’s office. She looked down at the cat, her name must be Luna. She looked like a gentle relaxed cat, a contrast to whoever her owner was. As Victoria neared the office door, the door suddenly opened and the pet owner, a tall, and lean man, burst out of the room, his face red with anger. He slammed the door behind him, making Daisy and Luna jump. The man’s eyes was with anger as he glared at Victoria. “You people are unbelievable!” he spat. “You call yourselves professionals but can’t even treat a poor cat!” Victoria stood her ground, squaring up to the man. “I understand you’re upset, sir. But please, let’s try to find a solution that works for you and your pet.” The man smirked. “Solution? You call ignoring my cat and telling me nothing is wrong with her a solution? She’s shedding her fur! How can you say nothing is wrong!” Dr. Smith’s voice came from inside the room, interrupting the man. “That’s enough, Mr. Nolan. We’ve done everything we can to help your cat.” Daisy’s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the tall man, his long blonde hair packed in a pony tail. She stared at him in disbelief. It was him – the same rude and disrespectful guy she had met at the bar, who had left a drunk woman in the bar all alone without even trying to call her family members. And to make matters worse, he was the same person who had hit her with his car the other day! What was he doing here? And did she keep running into him?

Earlier that morning, Nolan woke up in shock, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. He was panting and sweating, his sheets were soaking wet with sweat. He rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants vivid dream that had left him feeling like this. It had felt so real. Nolan slowly sat up in bed, as his mind began to clear, and the memories of the dream came flooding back. He had been dreaming of being forced to enter an arranged marriage by his grandfather and as if that wasn’t enough his grandfather had moved in with them after the wedding, to watch after them and make sure his marriage didn’t end in a divorce like his mother. It was a nightmare. Nolan shuddered again at the thought of the dream. The thought alone made his skin crawl. Nolan threw off his bed covers and got out of bed, pacing back and forth in his room, his dreams usually came to pass. Was he going to have an arranged marriage truly? Never! He would never have one! He stopped pacing about and looked around his room, trying to find anything he could use to calm himself down. Just then his eyes landed on a photo of his grandfather, and his parents on their wedding day, his grandfather hovering over them like in his dream. Nolan almost screamed as he looked away, he could feel goosebumps on his arm. He took a deep breath, trying to focus on the present moment. He needed something strong to shake off the fear from his dream. He headed to the mini bar in the lounge to grab a cup of whiskey, hoping the alcohol would clear his head and calm his nerves. Nolan paused in anger as he got to the mini bar, the shelves were locked. He cursed underneath his breath. This must have been Lance’s doing. He always rambled on about how bad it was to take alcohol early in the morning. Nolan sighed as stumbled to the kitchen, his feet heavy dragging lazily against the marble floor. His grandfather’s words kept echoing in his mind – “You need to settle down, Nolan. And I would find you a good woman and start a family, what do you think of the Moncler family? Their stocks are rising currently blah blah blah.” Nolan sighed as he brewed coffee, he knew his grandfather was just informing him to fulfill all righteousness and not because he wanted an opinion or a response. He took a sip of his coffee, but it tasted bitter, he liked it like that. He sank down on the kitchen stool, silently drinking the coffee. It slowly calmed his nerves. Just as he was starting to calm down, his alarm rang loudly, Nolan sighed as he remembered that he had set an alarm to take Luna to the vet today. Thirty minutes later, Nolan hurried downstairs, Luna cradled in his arms, her soft purrs made him smile a little, Luna always enjoyed following him around and he was sure she was happy. As he crossed the large dinning room, Lance, looked up from his breakfast, his eyes filled with concern. “Young master, what’s wrong? You don’t have any meeting today till twelve… where are you going?” Lance asked, following Nolan to the door. Nolan didn’t respond, his eyes fixed on the floor. He just shook his head and kept walking. Lance followed him, his short stocky legs taking two extra steps for each step Nolan took to catch up with him. “Young master, is everything okay? Where are you going? Wait for me let me grab my coat.” Nolan remained silent, his grip on Luna tightening as he opened the car door and slid inside. He started the engine, and without looking back, drove off, leaving Lance standing in the doorway, surprised. Nolan parked his car at the parking lot and stormed into the clinic, still angry over his night. He marched straight to the vet’s office, Luna still clutched in his arms. The vet, was a middle-aged man with a fat sweet smile, he looked up from his notes. “Can I help you?” he asked, his voice a little too happy for Nolan’s mood. Nolan gently pushed Luna forward, her shedding fur revealing. “She has been shedding fur unusually, and I want to know what’s wrong with her.” He said. The vet glanced at Luna a smile on his face as he stared at Nolan. “There’s nothing wrong with her sir. It’s just a normal shedding process. Cats do it all the time.” Nolan stared at the doctor as the man kept on smiling at him sweetly, He could feel his anger rise, he felt like the man was mocking him. That his knowledge of cats was so low that he had driven here for nothing. He felt insulted. “Are you kidding me?” he exploded. “You’re just going to blow her off like that? You don’t even care to check her well!” The vet, taken aback by Nolan’s outburst. “Now, now, sir, let’s just calm down…”The doctor said as he stared in surprise. But Nolan was too angry, he had a lot of pent up anger, and pouring everything out on the poor man made him feel a little bit better. “You’re just like all those other quack doctors, aren’t you? You don’t care about helping people or animals. You just care about collecting your paycheck!” Nolan shouted and shouted till he felt a little bit satisfied. He looked around to see that Luna had run out of the office. He stormed out of the office, slamming the door behind him. The doctor’s startled face was the last thing he saw as he stepped out. He looked around the clinic, looking for Luna. Where had she run to? He could feel the several judgemental stares he was receiving from the people at the clinic but he didn’t care, all he wanted to do was find Luna and leave. That was when he saw her – the girl from the bar. She had disappeared that night and he hadn’t seen her ever since. He looked at her again, She was sitting in the waiting room, her eyes fixed intently on him. Nolan felt a wave of embarrassment. He hadn’t expected to see her again, especially not here. Just then, he looked at the brown coat of fur in her lap, it was Luna. That sly cat, out of everyone in the waiting room she had decided to run into those particular laps. Nolan took a deep breath as he walked towards her. “Hey,” he said, trying to sound casual. “Do you if I sit here?” She looked up from her phone, slowly shaking her head. “Oh, sure,” she replied, moving a little to the side to make room for him. Nolan sat down beside her, trying to calm himself as Luna ignored him and kept on nuzzling against the lady’s lap. They sat in silence for a moment, the only sound was the constant nurse calling for the pet owners in the clinic to pick up their pets after the examination. Finally, Nolan broke the silence. “So, what brings you here today?” He asked. She looked up at him. “My collie dog, Ella, has been gaining weight, and I’m worried she might be developing some health issues. I’m waiting for the vet to check her out.” She said. “I’m sure she’ll be fine. I’m here because my cat, Luna, has been shedding fur like crazy. I’m worried it might be a sign of something serious.” Nolan said as he nodded sympathetically. Daisy’s eyes lit up with interest. “Oh, I’ve heard of that happening to cats before. Is she eating okay?” Nolan shrugged. “Yeah, she seems to be eating normally. But I just got into a fight with the vet because he didn’t seem to care.” Daisy laughed. “Sounds like you had a rough morning.” Nolan smiled widely. “You have no idea.” Daisy laughed and said, “I think I know what’s going on with your cat.” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” He asked, genuinely curious. Daisy smiled playfully. “I think your cat is just shedding because it’s stressed. Maybe it’s picking up on your stress.” Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise. “How did you know that?” He asked. Daisy shrugged. “I just know cats. I love them a lot, and I’ve had my fair share of experience with them.” She said. “Are you a nurse or something?” Nolan asked. Daisy chuckled. “No, nothing like that. I just have a passion for cats. I’ve learned a thing or two about them over the years.” She said smiling. Nolan was impressed. “Well, you’re definitely right about Luna. I’ve been stressed lately and I haven’t had enough time for her so she must have also been stressed lately.” Daisy nodded. “I thought so. Cats are very intuitive creatures. They can sense when we’re upset or stressed and they pick it up from us.” Nolan smiled, as he stared at Luna who was still ignoring him. She was right, because it didn’t look like Luna was willing to forgive him and leave with him anytime soon. He looked towards her smiling. “Thanks for understanding. I feel like I’ve been worrying for nothing.” He said. Daisy smiled back. “Anytime. I’m just glad I could help.” She said. Nolan relaxed into the seat, she was fun to talk to, it made him remember the night at the bar, he wondered why she had been so drunk, “Hey, can I ask you something?” he said, his curiosity got the better out of him. “Sure,” she replied, looking at him briefly before looking away. “What happened the other night at the bar?” Nolan asked, his eyes fixed on hers. “You were really drunk. Is everything okay?” Daisy’s face changed in an instant. She immediately looked away, her jaw clenched tightly. “That’s none of your business,” she snapped. Nolan was taken aback by her sudden defensiveness. “I was just worried about you, that’s all,” he said, trying to reassure her. “I’m sorry.” He apologized. “Like I said, it’s none of your business,” she repeated, her voice harsh. Nolan didn’t want to push the conversation any further, he knew that he had touched a sensitive nerve and he regretted doing that, he had just been curious. He nodded and looked away, wondering what had really happened that night.

Nolan, looked over at her again, as she silently went through her phone. “You know, I actually went to the bar that night for a private reason too,” he said, turning to Daisy. “I needed to let off some steam.. to get some things off my mind.” Daisy looked at him reluctantly. “Are you okay?” Nolan took a deep breath. “I’m actually based in France. I came here because my grandfather wanted me to take care of some family business.” Daisy’s eyes widened. “Family business? That sounds serious.” Nolan nodded. “It is. My grandfather can be…overbearing at times. And now he wants me to settle down with a woman he already picked for me and also take over the family company, but I’m not sure that’s what I want.” Daisy listened silently, her eyes softening, she knew how it felt to be placed with such high expectations, with nobody caring about what she actually wanted to do. “I know how that feels,” she said. “Family expectations can be tough to live with.” Nolan smiled, as he turned to face her fully. “Exactly! It’s like they think they know what’s best for us, but really, they have no idea.” Daisy laughed. “Tell me about it.” “It’s just so le’ savage” Nolan said. Daisy laughed loudly as she turned to face him. “Le’ savage? Really?” She said still laughing. “I can tell you’re not from around here.” She added. Nolan raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” Daisy grinned mischievously. “The way you talk, and your fashion sense. You look like you just stepped out of a paris runway.” Nolan chuckled, feeling a bit self-conscious about his clothes. “What do you mean?” He asked, his face slightly red. Daisy laughed. “I actually like it.” She said. Nolan blushed, his face cracking into a smile. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” He said. Daisy laughed again. “I’m sure you would. But seriously, you do have a certain unusual feeling. It’s refreshing to see someone around here who doesn’t wear flannel and ripped jeans every day.” She said. Nolan smiled, enjoying her compliments. “You don’t look bad yourself..” He said. Daisy smiled, shaking her head. “But seriously I’m really impressed with your dressing.” She said, as someone with so much experience in the fashion industry she hardly ever saw a man who knew how to combine colors and brands. She pointed to his outfit, a sly grin spreading across her face. “I mean, that Van-louvre shirt you’re wearing? That’s from their 2021 spring collection. And those pants? They’re also Van-louvre, from their 2019 fall line. And don’t even get me started on your shoes – those are limited-edition Van-louvre, from their 2018 collaboration with Saint-Lauren, only three pairs were released worldwide.” She said. Nolan’s jaw dropped slightly. “How do you know all this?” He asked. Daisy shrugged, looking proud of herself. “I’m involved in the fashion industry… I can spot a designer label from a mile away…oh and I’m sure those shoes are fake.. there’s no way you would have gotten your hands on them.” Nolan laughed, impressed. “Well, I guess so… they’re the fake versions.” he said as he looked down at his shoes. They were infact original and his grandfather had made three pairs for himself, his mother and Nolan. Daisy laughed,  But hey, at least you’re wearing your labels correctly.” Nolan smiled nodding. “Thanks, I think.” He said. “But I’m impressed. Not many people can spot designer labels like that, let alone know the exact collection and year.” Daisy smiled, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. “I know, right? Fashion is my thing. I’ve been in the industry for quite a while, so I know if anything is real or fake at face value.” Nolan nodded smiling, he was surprised that she hadn’t recognized him, Nolan Van-Louvre, only grandson and heir to the Van-Louvre billion dollar corporation. “I know what you mean. I’ve always loved fashion too.” He said, smiling at her. Daisy’s face lit up. “I have to say… I misjudged you, you seeemd like a show off and an asshole the other day but you’re quite an interesting person.” She said smiling. Nolan smiled, his face reddish. Daisy’s smile slowly faded as she looked away. “To be honest, I went to the bar that night to drown my sorrows with alcohol. I thought I was over my ex, but he showed up out of the blue and… it brought up a lot of old feelings.” Nolan listened intently. “I’m sorry. That can be tough.” He said, his voice gently. Daisy nodded, her eyes clouding over with tears. “I thought I was fine, but I guess I’m not. Seeing him again made me realize I’m still angry. Really angry. And I don’t know why.” “Maybe you’re still processing everything. Healing takes time, and it’s okay to feel angry.” Nolan said, a smile on his lips, he looked down at Luna and she had began to snuggle between the two of them. He looked to to see her staring at him, her eyes searching his face. “But why am I still angry? I thought I was over him. I thought I’d moved on.” Nolan shrugged. “Maybe it’s not about being over him, but about being angry at yourself for staying angry at him for so long and for giving him so much power over your life. Maybe it’s about you feeling angry at the whole situation, not just him.” Daisy’s eyes widened. “Maybe you’re right.” She said, as she stared at him, he didn’t look it, but he spoke so intelligently, she was actually surprised. Just then, a young boy with a messy mop of hair and a bright smile walked up to them, running into her lap. “Mom! A cat? Are we getting one?” The boy asked. She smiled as she looked down at him. “No, Daniel it’s not ours.” “Oh..” the boy said as he smiled at Luna. “Mom, can I get a cookie?” he asked, looking up at her with big brown eyes. Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise as he watched their discourse. “Oh, is this your little brother?” he asked her. Daisy burst out laughing. “No, this is my son, Daniel!” Nolan’s jaw dropped. “Your son?!” He looked at Daniel again, this time seeing the resemblance to her. “I had no idea! You were so young!” He said. Daisy chuckled. “Thanks, I get that a lot. I had Daniel when I was pretty young, but he’s my world.” Nolan smiled. “I can see that. He’s a great kid.” Daniel looked up at Nolan with curiosity. “Who are you, are you my Mom’s friend? She doesn’t have many friends, just aunt Amanda.” The joy said. Daisy laughed loudly, placing her hands over Daniel’s mouth. Nolan smiled. “Yes, We met at the bar a few nights ago.” He said. Daniel’s eyes lit up. “The bar? My mom doesn’t go to bars!” Daisy laughed. “Well, I do occasionally.” She said. “Besides he and I were just talking about fashion.” Daniel’s face squeezed. “Fashion?  Do you work with my mom? That’s so boring!” Nolan and Daisy laughed, and Nolan ruffled Daniel’s hair. “Hey, watch it, kiddo. Fashion is cool!” Just then, Victoria walked out of the exam room, a warm smile on her face. “Ms Daisy! I’m all done with Ella’s check-up. She’s doing great, but we need to keep her here for about thirty minutes for observation before you can take her home.” Daisy nodded, feeling a little relieved. “That  sounds good. Thanks, Victoria!” Victoria smiled. “No problem, happy to help. And don’t worry, Ella will be just fine.” Daniel, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, suddenly grabbed Daisy’s legs. “Can I go play with Ella now, Mom? Pleeease?” Daisy smiled. “Of course, sweetie. Go ahead and play with Ella while I finish talking to this nice mister.” Daniel happily ran off towards the exam room, excited to play with Ella. Victoria chuckled and headed back into the exam room, leaving Daisy and Nolan alone once again. Nolan turned to Daisy and smiled. “So, it sounds like Ella is doing okay?” Daisy nodded smiling. “Yeah, thank goodness. I was worried sick about her.” She said. Nolan found himself staring at her as she smiled. He knew she was beautiful but he couldn’t understand why her eyes were drawing him in, her lips looked so soft, her green eyes drawing him in, her smile was making his heart face fast. He quickly looked away before she could notice his stare. What was wrong with him, he was already falling for her without even knowing her name, she even had a kid so she was definitely married. The man was definitely lucky. But what if her husband was the ex she was talking about? If he was then maybe he still had a chance. He slowly looked up at her smiling. “So, what’s your name?” He asked. Daisy replied, “I’m Daisy.” “After the flower?” Nolan asked smiling. Daisy nodded. “Yes after the flower.” “I’m Nolan.” Nolan introduced. Daisy burst out laughing. “Nolan? You don’t even look like a Nolan.” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?” Daisy teased, “You look like every other name except Nolan, Nolan sounds like a guy who loves sports and drinks beer every day. You know, a total bro.” Nolan chuckled, feeling a little self-conscious about his name. “Heyy…” He said. “No need to poke fun at my name flower girl.” Daisy playfully rolled her eyes as she laughed. “Flower girl? Oh you really want to try me.. prince Nolan.” She said laughing. Nolan laughed, enjoying their conversation. He slowly looked up at her. “I’m actually free tonight. Would you like to grab dinner with me?” Daisy stared at him silently doing a mental calculation of her calendar, he was cool and fun to talk to, a good friend since Amanda had decided to spend all her time with Becky, so she would definitely go. “Yes, I’m free too.” She said. Nolan’s heart skipped a beat. “Great! I was thinking we could try City Shell Restaurant. I heard it’s one of the nicest places in New York.” Daisy’s smile grew wider. “Okay, that sounds perfect.” Nolan grinned. “Awesome! Should I pick you up at seven.” Daisy shook her head. “No, I’ll be there myself.” She said. Just then Nolan’s phone rang, he looked towards the phone it was Lance. He checked his wristwatch, it was already twelve, he was late for the meeting. “I have to go.” He said smiling at Daisy. “See you today at seven, flower girl.” Daisy smiled to herself as she watched Nolan walk away. She couldn’t believe she had agreed to go on a date with him, but a part of her was excited. Maybe, just maybe, this was what she needed to take her mind off Ethan and the lingering feelings she still had for him. She slowly stood up to head to the exam room to check on Ella and Daniel, as she thought to herself, “Why not? Why not try something new and see where it takes me?” She deserved to be happy, and if Nolan could help her forget about Ethan for a little while, then she was definitely going to go for it.

“Daniel, Ella, come on let’s go.” Daisy said as she walked into the examination room. Daniel ran straight into her arms, Ella at his heels. Victoria walked towards them smiling. “So we ran a vary of tests and she’s fine, but she will have to exercise more.” She said. Daisy nodded as she scooped the furry collie into her arms. Victoria laughed shaking her hands. “Like now, you have to let her walk, and when you get to the medication center on your way out, pick up a few tablets for her it’ll help her.” Daisy nodded as she gently let Ella down. “Are you ready to go?” She asked. The boy nodded smiling, as he clung to her leg, the dog at his heels. Daisy thanked Victoria, as she quickly walked out of the clinic.   However, what greeted her when she crossed the entrance of the clinic nearly made her drop dead. She stood at the door with her heart in her mouth trying to process what was going on. How come? “Hey, Daisy,” Ethan called, his hand around her son’s shoulder, the boy blushing innocently. Daisy felt the fire in her chest explode, snapping her out of her daze and at once? she barged across the hall to harshly snatch Daniel from his grip. “What the fuck is your problem Ethan?! Are you stalking me now?” She confronted him immediately, as she dragged her son away. Safely tucking him underneath her arms away from Ethan’s grip. Passerby who saw the manner she snatched the boy stopped to observe. “Calm down, Daisy, please listen to me. I wasn’t stalking you,” Ge said as he tried to manage the situation with a solemn smile. “Then fuck off! Leave us alone!” She hissed angrily at him as she dragged Daniel away. Leaving Ethan stunned, with an astonished and dumbfounded look on his face, as he watched her stump away with their son. He knew Daisy and how much  she could be a blow off. So in order to avoid that, he simply smiled widely at his son and stood to the side, not going after them and creating more scenes, he turned around waving harmlessly to the boy, making funny faces at him. His heart melted as the boy returned his smile, it was like looking into a mirror from the past or looking into a school year book. Meanwhile, Daisy was beyond pissed, as she dragged Daniel behind her, taking huge strides, Ella struggling to keep up with them. She wished she hadn’t listened to Mandy and brought her son along with her to the clinic. She should have left him at the house or even at the fashion house irrespective of him complaining and making a mess. She was his mother and she knew what was best for him, and she knew that Ethan was nothing close to what was best for him. She couldn’t imagine letting her son stay around someone like him, or even be around someone like him and risk raising another version of Ethan. She already hated that he looked like him a lot, she wasn’t going to let him be like him. The thought of Ethan’s hand on her son replayed multiple times in her held, making her tighten her grip on him. She pulled him towards her, holding him tight, she was never going to let that fool Ethan take her son. The way he looked at her son with pity made her angry that she had even allowed him to see for boy for once with those eyes, those eyes that cast him out when he was still in her womb. She could see in his eyes that he wanted to be with her son, Never! She couldn’t even fathom how he knew that they were going to the clinic today. Was he truly stalking her or did someone tell him? Amanda? It couldn’t be Amanda, she would never. Becky? She didn’t like her one bit, but she didn’t think Becky could do something like that. Daisy shook the thoughts out of her head. “Baby, come on let me get you crackers, you want some, right?”She asked as she bent to face the boy whose heads bounced in the direction of his father with a likewise expression. His huge brown eyes filled with confusion. “Why can I not be with him, mom?” Daisy quickly blocked his view of Ethan. “You can’t be with him honey, do you remember that bed time story I used to read to you? The big bad wolf and little red riding hood?” She asked. Daniel nodded. “That man, he’s the big bad wolf, and you are little red riding hood..” Daisy said, looking in his eyes. “Are you the little red riding hood grandmother? The one the wolf ate?” Daniel asked. Daisy laughed a little. “We can look at it like that, but that man he is the big bad wolf and he is not good for you, okay?” She whispered. She never ever thought that one day she would resort to bad mouthing Ethan in front of her son but if that was the only way to do it, then she would do it. “But he seemed nice. I –” “Daniel!” She said stiffly, her voice louder than she wanted to. She quickly smiled to rectify her mistake. “I am your mother and I know what is right for you honey, okay? You trust me, don’t you?” He nodded reluctantly and followed her as they walked out of the public reception into the medication corner, to pick up Ella’s drugs. The nurse on duty checked out Ella and confirmed Victoria’s prescription that she was growing too much fat and would need exercise and other prescriptions which would demand Daisy drop her off at the pet’s gym every day to recover since she won’t have all that taken in her hand. They took her meds and left the veterinary. She couldn’t fathom the happiness she felt as she didn’t see any signs of Ethan in the hallway. She quickened her steps, hoping to outrun him if he had gone to any of the offices, she needed to be out of here before she saw him again. As she stepped outside the clinic main’s doors, she dropped Ella on the floor and it seemed the injection they gave her back inside the clinic gave her a little energy because the next minute she was racing in full force down the sidewalk, and before Daisy would get ahold of the situation, her son chased her down. “Ella! Danny! Stop!” She yelled and ran after them in equal force, a loud unladylike curse leaving her mouth. They made a U-turn at the corner and ran in another direction and Daisy lost it. This was totally a bad idea. She has often brought Ella to this veterinary check but it was as though nature was bringing to pass her premonition of her suffering in their hands today. “Danny!”She called when she lost sight of them. “Ella! Oh, God, not today…” She rapidly skidded her eyes about for any signal of them but saw nothing. She stopped in the middle of the field with her hand to her chest panting loudly from her hot chase, still searching in fear. “Over  here!” She pivoted with so much force she lost footing and went flying to the ground due to her heels. “Son of a gun! I’m going to make sure those two are severely punished for this humiliation!” She veered and made to stand but then a hand came about her and helped her up before she would protest. Her breathing hitched from the contact for a while she was speechless but when she came about, she cringed away and regained her claws to attack. “Where is my son, you bastard?!” She flared at Ethan.  Ethan stood staring at her, savoring for a moment watching her pour off some pent-up steams. She couldn’t tell how the question she asked sounded funny to him to have an amusing expression. “I swear I’m going to kill you if you touch any hair on his head, Ethan! Give me my son, my dog!” Her eyes flew around in search of them. “Calm down, Daisy, I was merely walking Boss when I saw your dog bounding down the lane. What did you expect me to do?” “Where are they?!” “Playing over there…”He pointed at the field at the corner which her orbs dilated to at once but he blocked her sight from catching anything. “What are you playing at?” She tilted her head defiantly at him. “Just a moment with my son, Daisy, is that too much to ask?”He inquired very slowly, yet, suspiciously. “He is not your son, Ethan, stop talking nonsense!” “He is, Daisy. It’s written all over him,” His eyes fell as he spoke, “look, I know I messed up, babe-” “Don’t you dare call me that, Ethan. You lost every right the day you divorced me! From the moment you accused me of cheating, Ethan. He is not your son and would never be! Danny! Ella!” Having heard his mother’s voice Daniel rushed out from the thicket, his face wide in a delightful beam. It broke his mother’s heart. He was having such a great time with his father. “Mom!” He coursed and bounded to her with Ella after him and… Well, a nice-looking short-legged Weiler. “We have to leave now, Danny!” She ordered the little boy. “Dad said he wants to stay with me a little, mom. Please….” Dad? Daisy’s head exploded. …

“Daniel, can I speak to this man for a minute?” Daisy asked, beaming fauxly at her son who was oblivious to the furnace burning underneath his mother’s smile, as he played with the two dogs. “Sure,” he mumbled, “Ella! Boss!” He called and took off towards the shattered shrubs they ran out from. Daisy’s heart almost skipped in fright at the speed of light he ran. “Don’t worry he will be alright. He is just like his fa__” “Don’t you dare finish that statement, you coward!” She whirled at him, pointing her index heinously at him. “He has no father! He died long before my boy was born!” She advanced menacingly at him, anger flashing in her eyes. “What do you really want, Ethan?” She stopped in front of him, their eyes clashing in combat, none willing to lose to the other. Ethan was overwhelmed. He can’t believe that Daisy would bear this amount of hate towards him. He wanted to find out if it was truly from the inside or she was putting it up just for show, so he smirked, raised the tip of his index to her face and bent to her ear to whisper… “Are you sure that his father is truly dead? Or this is all your show for vendetta?” Maybe he had imagined it, or, maybe it surely happened, Daisy shuddered, gasped and jumped away from him. “Stay the fuck away from us, Ethan, or I swear…” “Or what would happen?” He took a long step to her front and she darted back, her eyes wild with shock. She was ashamed of herself, particularly her body, for being so traitorous! This man ruined her life, her career and her emotions. Yet, her silly body trembled for him, and right now, watching him smirk devilishly in front of her, those sharp brown eyes penetrating the depth of her heart, and his dimples dipped on his flawless face, a true image of her Daniel, she knew she wouldn’t like this opposition if she continued. “Daniel!” She screeched in a voice that nearly choked her lungs. “Come here at once with Ella! Daniel!” “Listen to me, Daisy,” he reached and without thinking grabbed her, startling a tough breath out of Daisy. “I messed up big time. I fucked up but I’m sorry and I won’t stop now that I have been given a second chance with you. I was young and stupid. Do you think I don’t think about you all these years? I regretted my actions ten times over and prayed to meet you once again so I can rectify what I spoiled!” “Ugh….” She forcefully yanked her hand out of his, her heart breaking with every sentence he produced. He had the nerve! “You wanted to meet me once again? When? When you are married with another woman like you almost did three days ago? How dare you? So now you regret your actions because you suddenly found out about Daniel?!” she tilted her head to the side, frowning gravely. “I swear it wasn’t about him! Yes, when I saw him it doubled my regret and my need to have you back, but it wasn’t the reason why…” She stepped further away, shaking her head. She wagged her finger at his face. “I hate you with everything in me, Ethan. I regret the day I met you, I regret giving myself to you, living with you and giving you the power to destroy me. But it’s alright, I have been given a second chance to be better and believe me, I will never allow you ruin it for me again. Stay the fuck away from us!” “Daisy!…” “Daniel!” She screeched and veered in the direction he disappeared, her heart thudding in rage. “Oh, I’m going to make sure you  are grounded for this stunt!” “Daisy, listen…” “Ella!” She tried with the dog because she often heeds to her calls… “Daisy!” He caught up with her and grabbed her waist, whirling her around to him. “Please let him play for a while… Tell me what I’m going to do, to gain your forgiveness.” He pleaded, his countenance one of uttermost remorse. She was close to the brink of losing her sanity. She nodded with fervor, holding herself back from punching at him for thinking she would ever allow herself to do that. “You want to gain my forgiveness?” “Yea, babe? I swear it, tell me what it is and I will do it!” She continued nodding, and looked around, still searching for her son. “Call him to come now, Ethan and maybe you will have a chance.” She said, tricky. “Just that?” Ethan asked suspiciously. “Yeah…” She ripped her arm off his and folded on her chest, still trying to act cool. “Okay… Daniel, come here, my boy,” He called and like magic, the boy and the two dogs materialized from the low thickets as though waiting for his call. Daisy eyed her son, already planning how he is going to remain indoors for the remainder of his holidays for this stunt. “Dad?” He brushed the curly hairs falling on his face to look up at his Dad, their similar beam on his face and the dimples deep into his cheek far more than his father’s. “Mom, are you okay?” She bent to pick up Ella and then in a split second gripped Daniels’s wrist in her other hand and then faced his father. “If you want my forgiveness, then Ethan you will have a fat snowball chance in hell than to have it. You can as well work hard to kiss my ass!” She snarled the last part as she dragged her son and dog out of the scene, the other dog going berserk as his new friends were rudely snatched from him. “I will see you, Daisy,” Ethan called, stooping to brush his dog furs. He smiled after them, somehow feeling bad. “I will see you soon, son.” He waved when his son looked back with a poppy eye as his mother dragged him away. He stood there watching after them until they disappeared around the corner, then he started walking in the direction of his black Audi parked under a shed, not far from there. He fucked up, he knew that, and even though it is the last thing he does, he would gain back the forgiveness of his ex-wife. It was all because of his mother that he lost her. His mother never approved of Daisy because according to her, nothing good could come from a model. From the first day Ethan introduced Daisy to his mother, she took one look at Daisy and told him she wasn’t good enough for him. It didn’t matter that she was accomplished in her career. She said she must have gotten there by sleeping with different men and won’t stop even though she married her son. At first, Ethan fought against his mother because he loved Daisy so much and was willing to go against his mother to marry her. She told him she would prove him wrong about her and proved her disapproval by not attending the wedding. He was heartbroken but he had Daisy and she comforted him. Three months into the wedding, his mother kept sending her right-hand man to supply him with photos of Daisy with different men during photo shoots and when he confronted Daisy, she told him they were partners and the shoot was mandatory. It was nothing personal. And he believed her. But then four months down the line, one day his mother’s man came with this picture of her kissing a man at a fair in Paris. It broke Ethan’s heart and made him doubt his wife for the first time. When he confronted her again, he told her to quit modeling because he wanted to try a family with her and would take care of her. It was a hard decision for her to make because she was at the apex of her career but she loved Ethan and wanted to do whatever would make him happy. A month later after she quit, Ethan’s mother’s man came in with another photo of the same man that kissed her, smiling brightly at her in a photo he knew they took recently. It devastated Ethan’s heart beyond words that he could barely control himself. He started monitoring her and banned her from going out without a guard that he assigned to her. She took all these because she was clean and had nothing to hide. The sixth month when Daisy announced her pregnancy to Ethan, he was so certain it wasn’t his and told it to her face that he knew she was sleeping with someone else and he wasn’t responsible for her pregnancy. He was overcome with jealousy that even when she wanted to explain to him, he wasn’t willing to listen and kicked her out. It was all his fault and today she resents him so much. As he powered his car and made his way out of the park, he was heading to his family’s house that weekend to make sure his mother gets an earful for making him lose the love of his life and a son! “Do you think she would ever forgive me, Boss?”He asked his dog, whose response was a mild whimper. …

“I told you it was a bad idea but you won’t listen! He nearly took my son from me!” Daisy rumbled the minute she crossed the threshold of her bestie’s house that evening. “Calm down, Dee,” Amanda soothed, knowing Daisy would not hear a word of it being that she was the one that made her take the boy out that day. “At least he didn’t take him and I don’t think he would. Maybe he just wanted to see the__” “I can’t believe you still take his side! Do you know what that bastard said to me? He asked me to forgive him! After everything he did, he asked me to forgive him, imagine the audacity!” Amanda dragged her lower lip, her head banging from listening to Daisy shout. “I think you need to rest, babe. Trust me when you rest you will discover this is no big deal. After all, Daniel is safe with you…” “Yes! He is now, but how am I sure he would be for long? What if that asshole thinks he can take him away from me!” “He will not, Daisy. He knows it’s not possible, you have the upper hand. But, I will advise you to take it easy lest your son thinks you are stopping him from seeing his father.” “But I’m trying to protect him,” Daisy stopped from pacing and faced her friend. “I’m his mother and I’m doing what is best for him.” Amanda stood, seeing the frenzy on her face, took her shoulders between her hands to steady. She took a deep breath, smacked her lips and said cool, “You need to be laid, girlfriend. You have been so tense lately and I think it’s because it’s been a long time since you had some…” Daisy couldn’t believe her ears. She was going nuts and her friend thinks it because she needs a man? She sagged her shoulders and with a giant rip from her friend, stepped away. “I can’t believe you will say that, Amanda.” “C’mon that’s the truth, Dee. You remember when I was struggling with Tommy’s recent defiance, you recommended I got some and I did. You saw the result.” Daisy rolled her eyes. “That was different!” She flailed her hands in the air. “Your son acting up and my son’s father showing up to take him away from me are totally different.” Amanda didn’t look like she was listening which left Daisy hopeless. “You know what?” She picked her bag. “I have to go home to him. These days I don’t know if you are for me anymore.” “Dee…” “No, maybe it’s because you are now getting laid consistently you now think I need to be like you… I will see you tomorrow at work.” with that she stomped off the foyer and out of the house. Amanda was conflicted with her friend’s behavior. She never likes Daisy being upset because she hardly reasons with anyone. As far as Daniel is concerned, she could comprehend why Daisy is like that but still, she knows if the boy eventually grows up, he might want to go to his father which is why she wouldn’t want by then for Daisy to be heartbroken. It would be better if they started now one step at a time to handle this. Ethan fucked up, still, he was Daniel’s father and she wants the boy to have one in his life. “Babe, are you okay?” Her lover came behind her and Amanda slowly twisted around to smile at her. “I heard you arguing with your friend.” “Yeah…” She gestured towards the door and returned her hand dejectedly. “It’s a rough time for her now.” “I understand. I hate Ethan for lying to me, but I think they share something very… Special.” Amanda shook her head with a humorous snort. “Please don’t say that when she’s around. I’m working on building your relationship, don’t ruin it.” The other chuckled. “She is a difficult one…” Amanda shook her head, her hand circling her lover. “She is not always like that. I think she is very scared of losing Daniel. I have to visit Ethan to make sure that he knew that I would never sit aside and watch him hurt my girl again.” “You think that’s a good idea?” “I don’t know, but I have to do something for her. She would if she were in my shoes. That’s what we do for each other.” They stood in silent contemplation until finally, they strode into the living quarters to see the evening Harvey’s show which was Amanda’s favorite. Back in Daisy’s mansion, she sat in front of her laptop checking out a design sent to her by one of the designers. But her mind wasn’t there. She has been staring at that design for the last ten minutes but couldn’t make any decision on it because so many things were bothering her. Her son’s safety at the forefront. She needed someone to speak to now more than ever but as it seems her friend found a lover and she was no longer important, she sulked. “Damn you, Ethan for making me feel this way!” She cursed under her breath and dropped the Laptop by the side and went to her bar at the corner of her study to pour an enormous quantity of Macdowell’s into a glass which she tipped in her mouth at a gulp and smacked the glass back on the table. She poured another and this time sipped it slowly, her mind rummaging through all the pains she passed through to birth her son and how all that might go to dust if Ethan decides to take her son. His family was very influential in the U.S and might try to file for custody particularly that cursed mother of his. She recollected all the stress that woman made her go through when she was married to her son. How much the woman hated her and didn’t want her to progress with her son. She tried everything possible to separate them and Daisy knew deep within her that she might have had an ample input in the separation between her and Ethan. All that doesn’t matter, they might be bigger than her, still, she would fight with everything in her to keep her son away from them. They are sick people and her son can’t be allowed to mingle with the likes of them. But first, she would need to calm down as Amanda said. She can’t afford to spook her son into thinking she was going crazy. No way. There were three raps on the door and she sharply hid away the glass, picked the bottle and returned back to the bar before telling the caller who she knew would be Daniel to come in. “Mom?” His tiny raspy voice sailed to her. “Yes, baby?” She instinctively wiped her hands on her beige gown and strutted to him. “Are you okay?” “Yeah… I couldn’t sleep and you weren’t in your room, so I thought to Check you here..” She stooped to his height and cradled his face. “I’m here, baby. Why can’t you sleep?” She kissed his cheek affectionately and pulled him to the chair which he gingerly jumped on. His small shoulders rose and fell, his hands fiddling together as though he knew what he was about to say would upset his mother greatly. “Are you mad at father?” Daisy’s heart lurched. She controlled herself from flaring at him. He was just a little boy still going through the euphoric stage of meeting a vile man who claims to be his father. For a kid who even though he hasn’t bothered her much about knowing his father, she saw how he looked at other kids when they were with theirs. “Why are you asking?” He looked down at his hands. “I heard you shouting at him… And also because he said he loves us but that he made you angry…” That son of a gun! She clenched her lips tight, her smile still on for her boy. She took his hands. “Baby, can you trust me on this when I tell you he isn’t good for you?” “But mom, you always said I should forgive my friends when they wrong me.” “I know, baby. But he is… He is simply not what you need now. All you need is to focus on becoming better for yourself. Don’t you want that?” She tugged him close, cradling his little face once. Looking at him was pure torture because of how much he looked like his father. But if it would mean making him stop thinking of the oaf, then she didn’t mind burying her head in his. He nodded gently and smiled, making him more handsome. She hugged him, thankful that he was such a sweet and gentle boy. Growing up, he didn’t give her so much trouble. Always so calm and sweet. She hoped the unhealthy presence of his father would not turn him against her. “How is Ella now?” She asked him to distract his attention. “She finished her food,” He ripped away excitedly. “Are you going to walk her?” “I don’t think I can, baby. But I will hire someone?” “Okay, I w__” Their attention was snatched by the loud shrill of her phone on her desk. When she grabbed it, she saw a foreign number. Who the heck?! She hoped it wasn’t who she was thinking it was. …

Daisy walked towards her phone, as it rang loudly. “This is Daisy Richard on the line, who is speaking?” She asked, the moment she picked up. “Hey…” The caller sighed lowly as though treading cautiously to avoid being lambasted. “Just calling to make sure you got home safely…” Daisy’s stomach twisted as her fear came to pass. Her damn ex-husband! She looked at her son, bent to him, and whispered, “Give me a minute, okay?” He nodded and she shifted to the door, indeed going to lambaste him. “What exactly is your problem, Ethan? Calling to check if I got home safely. Really? Since when did you start caring about my welfare, huh?” “Please, Daisy, I didn’t call for any trouble, okay? I was worried after the_” She cut the call with a loud hiss, balled her fist until her phone nearly cracked, and then exhales audibly and veered back inside. “Is that Daddy?” Daniel rushed to her and she stilled, her left hand holding him to her and lifting her head up to restrain herself from lashing out at him to stop that bastard his Daddy. “No, son, just a pestilent client.” “Huh! Do I need to fight to protect you? Daddy said I should make sure you are always safe…” Just great! “Really?” She feigned overjoy as they began making out of the study. “Maybe you don’t need to protect me, baby. I’m your mother and should do that.” “I know… Still,” He insisted. “Okay, my love. I’m fine. I have handled that well.” “Okay, mommy.” She took him back to his room and read him a bedtime story until he smuggled the pillows into sleep before she kissed his curls, trailing her eyes softly over his soft baby features in his unconsciousness, and striving not to imagine what it would feel like not having him with her. She felt a flurry movement close to her and looked down to see Ella hunching there, his watery orbs fixated at her. “What? You want to sleep here?” She asked her. Woof! She barked, stood and ran to the door, meaning she wasn’t willing to stay here tonight. Daisy smiled, stood and followed after her. When they got to her room, she jumped in Daisy’s bed while Daisy went to refresh herself and change into her nightie and started checking out the prior designs on her phone. This time she willed her mind to concentrate on the present and then examined the designs as well as sent them back to her designers with the corrections. Tomorrow would be a busy day and she would have to drop Daniel and Ella at the kiddies so he doesn’t grow bored at home or have to watch her work which would be very boring for him. Meanwhile… Nolan pulled his Lamborghini into the parking lot roughly , the tires loudly as he did. He didn’t care – he was still a little high on happiness, after his conversation with Daisy. As he stepped out of the car, Lance appeared at the entrance of the mansion, a confused smile on his face as his eyes moved from the roughly parked Lamborghini to Nolan’s smiling face. “Good day, sir. You seem to be in… good spirits.” He said. “May I know what the occasion is?” He asked. Nolan grinned, unable to contain his excitement. “I’m just having a great day, Lance. That’s all.” He said. Lance slowly nodded. “Indeed, sir. Shall I prepare your usual refreshment?” Nolan nodded, still humming to himself as he followed Lance into the mansion. He couldn’t wait to get ready for his date tonight, he felt like a kid on Christmas morning. He couldn’t understand why he was so happy, it was just a normal date and he had been on thousands of date, maybe it was the fact that he had been so scared of loosing his free will and marrying someone he didn’t want to or it was the fact that Daisy actually interested him and her smile made his heart race. He happily strolled into his  large bedroom, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and chuckled. He looked like a fool, grinning from ear to ear. But he couldn’t help it – he felt different, and he knew that this night was going to be special for him. Just then Luna, strolled into the room, leaping into his arms Nolan picked up the cat and began dancing around the room with her. The cat meowing angrily as Nolan twirled her around the room. He laughed, happily as he kissed the cat’s forehead repeatedly, the cat meowed angrily. Nolan laughed as he held the cat infront of him. “Luna, don’t you understand. I’ve got a date tonight, and I know you may think it’s a normal thing, but this one is different, I actually want to go to this one.” He said. Luna meowed again, as if scolding him for his foolishness. Nolan chuckled and he set the cat down on his shoulder. He continued to dance around the room, feeling carefree and joyful. It was a feeling he hadn’t experienced in a long time, and he didn’t want this feeling to go. As he danced around, he clumsily tumbled over a pile of boxes, Luna still clutched in his arms. They both went down with the cat letting out a loud angry meow. Luna squirmed free and flew out of his arms as Nolan landed with a loud thud. But instead of getting up, Nolan just burst out laughing. He lay there, surrounded by boxes of cat toys, holding his sides as he laughed at what had just happened. Luna, startled his change in attitude, curled into a ball and watched him, her tail twitching. He didn’t understand cat language but he could tell that she was thinking. “What’s wrong with this human?” Nolan couldn’t stop laughing. He was happy, truly happy, and he couldn’t even explain why. As he lay there, still laughing. He wrapped his hands underneath his head, and turned to face Luna again. “I think this is it.” He said softly. “I think this feeling I’m feeling right now is the feeling I’ve been missing. This is what it means to be alive, to do things that you want to do and not things that you’re forced to.” He said. The cat stared at him, silently licking its paws. He finally sat up, still grinning from ear to ear. Luna, seeming to sense his joy, crept back over nudging gently against his hand with her head. Nolan gently scratched her behind the ears, still chuckling. “You know, Luna, I think tonight is going to be a night to remember.” Just as he was starting to calm down, he heard Lance’s voice from the doorway. “Young master, is everything okay? I heard a loud noise and thought I’d check up on you.” Lance asked Nolan looked up to see Lance standing in the doorway, a look of worry on his face. Nolan waved his hand dismissively, still chuckling. “Everything’s fine, Lance. Just a little… celebration with Luna gone wrong.” Lance raised an eyebrow. “A celebration, sir? You and the cat on the floor with a pile of boxes?” Nolan grinned. “Should I get the maid?” Lance asked. Nolan shook his head. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll clean it myself.” He said. Lance slowly nodded, as he sniffed the air, trying to know if Nolan had been drinking or smoking. “Very well, sir. If you’re sure everything is alright…” Nolan nodded vigorously. “I’m positive, Lance. Thanks for checking in, but I’m good.” He said. Lance shook his head, sighing loudly as he bowed and walked out of the room, leaving Nolan alone again. As soon as Lance was gone, Nolan let out another chuckle and shook his head. He couldn’t believe how happy he was, he couldn’t even remember the last time he felt this way.

Nolan glanced at his watch and saw that he still had a few hours to go before his date with Daisy. He decided to make the most of it. He liked to cook homemade meals for Luna whenever he felt happy, he slowly headed to the large kitchen to start cooking. He slowly began to chop vegetables and brown meat, he couldn’t help but dance and sing along to the music playing in his head. He spun around the kitchen, his apron flying behind him, as he sang off key to his favorite songs. Lance, who was passing by the kitchen, stopped abruptly, silently watching him, his face pale in surprise, he couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at the sight of what he was seeing. Nolan was usually composed and would either be watching movies or drinking himself to death. But here he was, dancing and singing, he hadnt seen him like this for almost a decade.   He shook his head, chuckling to himself, as he walked away silently, to not disturb him. Nolan didn’t notice. He was too caught up in the meal he was cooking. He dashed across the large kitchen, singing off key, as he grabbed the fish, milk, eggs and everything he needed to add. Luna sensing the meal was for her, leapt the kitchen table, purring contentedly as he threw her a few slices which she nibbled on as she watched him cook happily. Nolan finished the cooking and dished out a nice chunk for Luna, along with warm milk. Before leaving a note for Lance to run a warm bath for Luna when he left. If the cat always fed off his stress when he was stressed, then she deserved to feed off his happiness when he was happy. As he was done cooking, he slowly walked to the large bathroom, carefully trimming his toenails, making sure not to leave a single edge rough. He massaged lotion into his feet, feeling the softness spread through his skin. Luna followed him, watching with curious eyes, her tail twitching occasionally as she tried to make sense of this strange ritual. He never allowed her follow him into the bathroom but this time he didn’t care enough. As he worked on his nails, his mind wandered back to Daisy. He pictured her smile, her laugh, and the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about something she loved. He couldn’t wait to see her tonight again. Luna, bored with watching him, jumped down from the counter and ran into the room to finish her meal. Nolan chuckled and quickly locked the door before continuing his pampering session, determined to make every detail of his body perfect for the date. He moved on to his hair, styling it with enough gel to last him a week. He added a little of cologne, just enough to leave a good scent. Finally, he stood back and admired himself in the mirror, feeling more confident and ready for the night ahead. Lance walked into the room, knocking on the bathroom’s door. “Sorry sir I don’t mean to intrude, but… are you quite well?” Nolan, still admiring himself in the mirror, turned to face the door. “I’m fantastic, Lance! Never been better!” He replied. Lance raised an eyebrow. “Indeed, sir? I’ve never seen you so… enthusiastic about an evening out.” Nolan grinned. “That’s because I have a feeling about tonight, Lance. A good feeling.” He said. Lance smiled. “May I know exactly where you’re going to sir?” He asked. Nolan chuckled. “Don’t worry Lance, I’ll be home by 10.” Lance hesitated for a moment before walking off, his high heeled shoes clinking on the floor. Nolan sank into the warm bath, feeling the tension melt away as he soaked his tired body in the warm water. He closed his eyes, savoring the feeling, he repeated the process a few more times before stepping out of the tub. He slipped into one of his best tuxedos, the expensive fabric slipping perfectly against his lean body. He adjusted his cuffs, making sure everything was perfect. Next, he reached for the perfume. Not just any perfume, but his signature scent, something different, something that spoke of Paris. He applied the perfume generously. The fragrance filling the air as he made his way to the door. “Lance!” He called. Waiting patiently as the man came running to him. “Lance, I need a bouquet of flowers. Daisy’s, The best you can find, have the gardener pick it now. And make them large,” he instructed, his eyes filled with excitement. Lance nodded, as he stepped forward to adjust Nolan’s the. “Of course, sir. I’ll have them delivered to the car immediately.” Nolan nodded, satisfied, as he headed out to his sleek black Lamborghini. He slid into the driver’s seat, and put down the rear view mirror, adjusting his hair with it. As he arrived at the restaurant, he quickly came down from his car, taking a deep breath. He couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. He glanced at his watch, he was still a few minutes early. Perfect. He leaned back in his seat, took a deep breath, and waited. The Daisy flowers sat beside him, they were a bright splash of color under the restaurant’s light. He smiled to himself, feeling like the luckiest man alive. Tonight was going to be special. He could feel it. Nolan sat patiently, the large bouquet of roses on the seat beside him, their sweet fragrance filling the air. He glanced around the elegant restaurant, taking in the soft music and the silent conversations of the couples in the surrounding tables. As he waited, a waiter approached him, a note pad in the waiter’s hand. “Good evening, sir. Can I start you off with something to drink?” Nolan smiled. “Not yet, thank you. I’m waiting for someone.” He said. The waiter nodded. “Of course, sir. Take your time. We’ll be here when you’re ready.” Nolan watched the waiter walked away, he couldn’t help but wonder if he was overdoing it a bit as he looked at the people at the surrounding tables, they were all dressed normally. The roses, the tuxedo, the fancy restaurant… was it all too much? But he immediately pushed the thought aside. He wanted to be a gentleman, to make a good first impression. He glanced at his watch again, his heart beating just a little bit faster. Any minute now, she would walk through that door. He adjusted his tie, a smile on his face as he patiently waited. Nolan checked his wrist watch for what felt like the hundredth time. Three hours had pass. He couldn’t believe it. He had been stood up. The restaurant that was once filled with people and music, was now empty and quiet. The staff had already began cleaning up, he could tell that they were all whispering about him, as he sat silently at his table, the flowers by his side. The waiter, who had been checking in on him through out, approached him again. “Sir, I’m so sorry to bother you, but we’re going to be closing soon. We can’t stay open much longer, it’s past eleven p.m.” Nolan nodded, feeling a little disappointed and embarrassed. “Of course. I understand.” He said. He looked down at the bouquet of roses, and felt a little bit of regret. He had been so sure that this was going to be a special night. The waiter hesitated before speaking again. “Sir, if I may ask, did you… um… confirm the time and date with your… guest?” Nolan nodded, then shook his head, feeling a bit foolish. “I.. I guess I didn’t.” He stuttered. The waiter nodded sympathetically. “Well, maybe try calling her? Sometimes these things get lost in communication.” Nolan nodded, as he took out his phone, then he remembered he didn’t take her number. He didn’t want to give up just yet, what if something had delayed her? As a kid he always wanted his mom to read him multiple late night stories. He would wait a few more minutes. He quickly stood up, walking towards the waiter, He slowly approached the waiter. “How much to rent out the restaurant for… three more hours?” The waiter raised an eyebrow. “Sir, I think there may be some misunderstanding. We’re closing soon.” Nolan pulled out his wallet, taking out his gold card. The waiter’s eyes widened. “Name a price. I’ll pay it.” Nolan said. The waiter smiled nervously. “A hundred thousand dollars?” He whispered, unsure of it. Nolan nodded immediately, agreeing without hesitation, as he passed the card to the waiter. Who dumbfoundedly grabbed the card. For the next three hours, Nolan sat alone in the empty restaurant, sipping a glass of wine and staring at his phone. Silently watching as the time ticker away. He wished he had her number. He wondered what had come up. As the time went  by, He began to feel a sinking feeling in his chest. He started to feel like a fool, sitting there in his tuxedo, still holding on to the flowers. The waiter, who had been waiting patiently with him, finally started to clean up around him. Nolan realized it was time to face reality. Daisy wasn’t coming. He slowly got up, and placed a generous tip in the counter before walking out of the restaurant, into the cool night air. As he walked away from the restaurant, his mind raced with questions. What did he do wrong? Had he said something that offended her? Was it the way I smiled, the way I talked? Or was this how New York women behaved in general? Even Becky had stood him up to go almost get married to some punk.. His mind went back to their conversation, replaying every detail, but he couldn’t pinpoint where exactly he could have said anything that would have scared her off. He slowly glanced at his wrist watch, the harsh glow of the 2am display stared back at him. He couldn’t believe he had wasted the entire evening waiting for someone who never showed up. He slowly began the lonely walk back to his car, the streets scarily quiet around him. He reached his car, slid into the driver’s seat, and just sat there, staring blankly into the darkness. His heart felt like crushed, he couldn’t explain the feeling, he was the one that always stood women up, and not the other way around. For a long time, he just sat, lost in his thoughts, the only sound the quiet sound of the engine. Finally, with a sigh, he started the car and drove away.

Meanwhile The next morning arrived faster than normal for Daisy, It didn’t take long after she managed to close her eyes and the next thing, she felt bright light on her face from her curtain which she realized she had left open last night. She rushed down to the dining room to have breakfast and while at it, as well as checking up on her morning emails. her maid came with a little package to the surprise of Daisy. No one has sent her any package for as long as she could remember. It wasn’t like she didn’t have admirers, but she made sure not to tag them along as she wasn’t interested. If she ever needed a one-night stand, she made sure she went with the man home and disappeared the next morning before he even awoke from sleep. So who could have sent this? “Drop it in my room, I will check it when I’m done eating,” She instructed her maid and went on with her food, her mind now distracted. Something very odd tells her that the package is from the one person she wouldn’t want it from, she mused, but shook it off.  There would be no way he would have the audacity to send her anything, not in his damn life! As the maid carried the package to her room, Daisy’s eyes shook her head. She hadn’t ordered anything online recently, and she couldn’t think of anyone who would be sending her a gift, except Ethan of course. She turned her attention back to her emails, scrolling through the usual spam and newsletters. But then, one email caught her eye. It was from City Shell Restaurant, and the subject line read “Reservation Confirmation – September 4th”. Daisy’s heart skipped a beat as she opened the email. And then, her eyes scanned the message, her face growing warmer by the second. “Oh no,” she whispered to herself. “Oh no, oh no, oh no.” She had completely forgotten about the date with Nolan. She had been so angry yesterday after her encounter with Ethan that it had totally slipped her mind. How could she even forget? She had actually been so happy to go. She had met him at the clinic and he had asked her out. She had said yes, and she had stood him up? She had totally forgotten, and she hadn’t even given him her number. No wonder he hadn’t called. Daisy felt a feeling of guilt wash over her. She had stood him up. Just then, the maid returned to the room. “Miss, I put the package on your bed. It’s quite heavy.” Daisy nodded absently, still staring at the email. “Thank you. I’ll take a look at it later.” She said. But for now, her mind was filled with thoughts of Nolan and the night before. What had he thought when she didn’t show up? Had he waited for her? Was he the one that sent the package? She looked around her room, trying to distract herself from her thoughts. She wondered if by chance he was the one that sent the package. Curious, She got up and walked over to her bed, picking up the package and examining it. It was a large box, wrapped in brown paper. She stared at the package, wondering if it was from him? She had initially thought it was from Ethan but maybe it was from Nolan. But she quickly shook her head. It couldn’t be from him. Why would he send her a gift after she had stood him up? Besides, the package was too large to be from him. It was probably just something she had ordered online and forgotten about. But as she turned her attention back to the package, she couldn’t shake off the feeling that they were from him. Daisy’s thoughts were interrupted by her maid, who came into the room again to ask if she needed anything. Daisy hesitated, wondering if she should ask her to open the package, but then decided against it. “Not now, Maria. I’ll take care of it later.” Maria nodded and left the room, leaving Daisy alone with her thoughts. She looked at the package again, her curiosity getting the better of her. Who could have sent it? And what could be inside? Daisy shook her head, trying to clear her mind. It couldn’t be from Nolan. There was no way he knew her house address. She had never given it to him, and they had only met and spoken once at the clinic yesterday. She tried to focus on her work, but her eyes kept drifting back to the package. Who could have sent it? And what could be inside? Daisy sighed, trying to push the thoughts aside. She had more important things to worry about, like her upcoming project deadline. But as she turned her attention back to her computer, her mind kept wandering back to Nolan. She couldn’t believe she had stood him up like that. It was so unlike her. And now, she couldn’t shake off the feeling that the package was somehow connected to him. But that was impossible. He didn’t know her address. Daisy rubbed her temples, feeling a headache coming on. She needed to focus. She couldn’t let her mind keep wandering back to Nolan and the mysterious package. But as she glanced at the package again, she couldn’t help but wonder… what if? “Good morning, mom,” Her son came down the stairs and pecked her cheek, removing her mind from Nolan and every other thing. “Morning, baby. Hope you slept well?” “Yes, mom. Are you leaving so early?” “Yea, baby. I have an early appointment at work but don’t worry, Lucas would take you to the kiddies with Ella and maybe you can even walk him while there, what do you think?” “Okay…” He drew and started picking his food. She noticed something off with him and dropped her skin to find out. “What’s the problem, did you have any nightmares?” His eyes shot up. “No! Why will you think that?” “You are acting strange like you are unhappy..” “I’m fine…” His eyes didn’t drop, as though he had something to ask her but was holding back. “Go on, baby. You know you can always talk to me. I don’t want you to ever feel you can hide anything from me.” She encouraged, slightly feeling bad that he was hesitating to tell her something that is apparently bothering him. “I-I… Can Dad come, please, mom?” She rolled her eyes within. Maybe it would be nice to have the conversation with him about her not being with his Dad anymore so he doesn’t think his father had any right to be with him. Or, maybe not. “Babe, not today, okay? I swear, when it’s the right time, i_i will call him to spend time with you.” “Okay…” He seemed to bobble up a little and started eating earnestly. When she finished eating, she pecked him and left for her room, her heart heavy with the latest turnaround of her life all because of the rotted man who she never believed would surface anytime in her life. Her phone started ringing and when she checked, it was Amanda.

“Hey,”Daisy greeted as soon as she picked the call., somehow happy she still had time to call her this early. “Babe, you good?” Amanda quipped. “Yeah… I’m good. You?” “Fine! Eh… I was wondering if you will be dropping the big man over here instead of taking him to the kiddies. He can spend the day with…” “Is that even a good idea? What if she harms him?” Daisy countered, still not trusting the brunette. “Cmon, Dee. You know she won’t do that. Becky is working so hard to get your approval. Please give her a chance… For my sake.” She knows when she puts the last part it would get to Daisy. “I dunno… I’m preparing to leave for work now, I will tell Lucas to drop him off there, then.” She finally budged. “Cool! Thanks, babe.” She said as she leaned back in her chair. She let out a sigh of relief and reached for her laptop staring at the email from the restaurant, wondering if she should tell Amanda about Nolan. She was still trying to figure out a way to get Ethan out of their lives she knew her friend would judge her for inviting someone else in. “I had a date last night.” She blurted out. Silence followed on the phone. “Sorry I didn’t hear you, come again.” Amanda said. “I had a date last night Mandy, but I didn’t go.” She said again. “Date? With one of our business clients?” Amanda asked. “No, this guy asked me out on a date and I agreed.” She said. Amanda immediately screamed, startling her. “What?” She said, feeling her face redden. “Date? How was it? Did you go? How was the guy? Who is it?” Amanda blurted the questions out. Daisy hesitated, feeling a little guilty. “It was… interesting. I actually stood him up.” Amanda gasped. “What? Why?” Daisy explained the whole story, including the meeting at the clinic and the  mysterious package that had arrived that morning. “And now, I’m wondering if it’s from him or Ethan, But that’s impossible, right? He doesn’t know my address.” “Girl.. you have a lot going on in that life of yours.” Amanda said laughing. “But the package could be from him, have you opened it?” She added. Daisy’s eyes widened. “You think it could be from him?” She asked. “Stranger things have happened,” Amanda said. “Open it and find out!” Daisy’s heart raced at the suggestion. Should she open it? What if it was from Nolan? What if it wasn’t? What if it was Ethan? She didn’t want anything to do with Ethan again, opening it would feel like giving him an open invitation back into her life. “Who is this guy, anyway?” Amanda asked, her curiosity evident in her voice. “And why didn’t you tell me you had a date sooner? I would have prepared you for everything, Spill the tea!” Daisy hesitated, feeling a bit shy. “It skipped my mind, okay? And besides, it’s not like it was a big deal… remember the other day when I told you I got into an accident with an asshole? well, he’s actually the same guy who hit me with his car the other day.” Amanda’s voice screamed again over the phone. “What?! That asshole? You agreed to go on a date with him? Daisy, what were you thinking?” She asked. Daisy sighed, knowing she had to explain. “I know it sounds crazy, but he seemed really sweet and genuinely sorry about what happened. And we had a great conversation at the clinic… I don’t know, I just felt that maybe he was different.” Amanda’s tone softened. “Okay, I get it. But still, he’s the one who hit you with his car! And was a total asshole and now you’re wondering if he’s also the one who sent you a mysterious package? Girl, be careful.” She said. Daisy nodded, as she sighed over the phone. “I know, I know. I’ll be careful. But what if it’s not from him? What if it’s just a weird coincidence?” Amanda’s voice was firm. “Then it’s still weird, and you should still be careful. Keep me posted, okay?” “What it’s name again?” She asked. “Nolan.” Daisy said. “The name Nolan sounds familiar,” Amanda said, her voice thoughtful. “I’ve heard it before, I just can’t remember where exactly.” Daisy sighed feeling embarrassed. “He seemed a little different from the other men I meet.” She said, Amanda laughed. “Well, at least you’re honest. You always were a bit of a scatterbrain. But seriously, Daisy, you need to make it right. Call him and apologize, or something.” Daisy nodded, she knew Amanda was right. “Yeah, I know. But we didn’t exchange numbers that day.” Amanda chuckled. “Didn’t any of you plan it out well? The two of you sound like two scatter brains.” She said. “Find a way to call him and explain,” Amanda said firmly. “Apologize for standing him up and clear the air.” Daisy hesitated. “But we never exchanged numbers, Amanda. I don’t have a way to reach him.” Amanda hissed. “That makes it harder, but not impossible. You could try looking him up on social media or something. But even if you can’t contact him, you need to try. He seems like a good person, and if you of all people feel bad that you stood him up, then maybe he’s a good person.” Daisy nodded, feeling a little guilty. “Yeah, I do. He seemed really sweet, and I feel terrible for standing him up. I just wish I could explain and apologize.” “Well, maybe you’ll get another chance. And even if you don’t, at least you’ll know you tried. But I have a feeling you’ll see him again, Daisy. And when you do, be honest and apologize. That’s all you can do.” Amanda said, her voice soft. Daisy took a deep breath. “You’re right, Amanda. I’ll try to make it right, even if it’s just for my own peace of mind.” Amanda suddenly burst out laughing. “Oh my god, so my friend is finally moving on from Ethan! I’m shocked!” Daisy quickly corrected her. “It’s nothing like that, Amanda. I’m just being nice to someone who was nice to me. Don’t read too much into it.” Amanda’s laughter reduced, but her teasing tone remained. “Okay, okay. But you have to gist me more when you come to the office. I want all the details!” Daisy rolled her eyes. “There’s nothing to gist, Amanda. Really. But I’ll fill you in if anything interesting happens.” “I’m counting on it. And who knows, maybe this Nolan guy is just what you need to get over Ethan once and for all.” Amanda said, her voice sly. Daisy sighed, knowing her friend wouldn’t drop the subject easily. “Amanda, I’m serious. It’s not about Ethan. Let’s just drop it, okay?” “Okay, fine,” Amanda said, laughing. “I’ll drop it for now. But just remember, I’m watching you, and I want all the juicy details when you’re ready to share.” Daisy smiled,she knew her friend was just trying to help. “I’ll be at the office soon, and we can catch up in person. See you then!” “Sounds good to me,” Amanda replied. “I’ll be here, eagerly awaiting the latest news of everything.” She said laughing. Daisy chuckled and shook her head, as she ended the call. She wondered why Amanda had been so adamant on her bringing Daniel over, She didn’t want to think it’s because Amanda wanted to use her son to get her to approve of her lover that she called her, so she strode into her room to dress up. Entering her room, she opened the door and her eyes landed on the black box on the minor table in the room. She hurried to it, unwilling to accept she was excited to know what could be inside the box. Picking it up, she twisted side to side to check for any attachment but got nothing. “Hmmm,” She hummed and ripped the pink ribbon holding it together. Her eyes widened, inside was a red gown, and silver shoes, very gorgeous ones. She picked the label on the gown and checked and her eyes popped. $5000! Who could this be from? She hastily offloaded the packages from the box and an envelope fell from the box. She picked up and tore it and a card, a very scented one pulled from it with a tiny red rose. This surprised her further. She read what was inside. I saw your designs at the last showcase and now I want nothing more than to invest in it. Do me the honor of meeting me in the upcoming 1996 opera gala held at the Basque on Saturday. Santiago Santiago? She pondered. Well, she placed back the card and eyed the gown..In this line of work, there are bound to be clients, very weird ones. This isn’t the first time she is getting such nice things and invitations, nor would it be the last. As far as she has to secure an investment, so be it. Well, well, it appears she has good news and a gala invitation to extend to her friend. She twirled, finally getting something to sweeten her mind. She readied and left the room for work. Today that has started with investment invitations, she hopes it remains interesting and no one ruins it for her. The day’s work was smooth, and she shared the early morning opportunity with Amanda who was equally shocked and declared she was more than willing to go. Of course, the gala  would be the talk of the town and every influential person in the society would show up. So it has to be attended in grand style. “Maybe the President might even be there, what do you think? Or maybe his first lady…” Chimed Amanda. “Maybe…” Daisy assented, and danced to her office.

Nolan stumbled into his room, slamming the door behind him. He didn’t bother turning on the lights, as he collapsed on his bed in the darkness. Lina’s couch was empty, he was sure she was on another of her late night adventures. He reached for the bottle of whiskey on his nightstand, unscrewing the cap, his hand trembling as he did. He took a long swig, coughing loudly as he felt the burn of the alcohol on his dry throat. His eyes moved towards the bedside lamp. It was five a.m He hadn’t slept all night. After waiting till two a.m at the bar at the restaurant and Daisy didn’t show up, he had left to a nearby bar, hoping to drink away his disappointment. He took another long swig of the whiskey, coughing weakly at the harshness of the drink. Maybe he should have just defied his grandfather’s orders and stayed in France. Atleast that way none of this would have happened. He wouldn’t have been forced to marry and he wouldn’t have met Daisy or even went on that stupid date at all. He took another long swig, desperately trying to shake off the feeling of emptiness and the feeling of being trapped in a life he didn’t want. The whiskey made his mind start to hallucinate. Nolan’s body shook with sobs as he began to cry, he didn’t know how to process the emotion he was feeling, it was new to him. He was used to being alone, but something about the whiskey, and Daisy not showing up made it hit deeper, as his body shook with tears, his cries echoing round the room. After what seemed like a long time and many bottles later, the first light of the early morning crept into his room, Nolan finally passed out, an empty whiskey bottle clutched in his hand. The room was silent, the only noise was his heavy snoring. Morning was worse. Nolan woke to a pounding headache, his eyes aches, his body ached from sleeping in a bad position. He slowly stretched his body on the cold floor, and lay there, staring blankly at the ceiling, wondering how he’d face another day. He sleepily sat up, rubbing the sides of his head. He still couldn’t believe Daisy had stood him up. He had been looking forward to their date all day, and she had simply never shown up. No call, no text, no explanation. Just then, a soft knock at the door broke the silence, disturbing his thoughts. “Young Master, is everything okay?” He heard Lance’s voice come from the other side of the door. Nolan paused, he didn’t want to see anyone, or more like he wasn’t ready to see anyone. But he knew Lance, the man was like a bubble gum stuck to your hair, he wouldn’t leave you alone no matter how much you told him to. “Come in, Lance,” he said, his voice rough from the bottles of whiskey he had downed all through the night. Lance entered, his eyes scanning the room before settling on Nolan’s untidy face. “Master Nolan, what happened? You look… unwell.” He said, his voice filled with concern. Nolan shook his head, as he tried to force a smile but he couldn’t, he was just to tired, weak, hurt and embarrassed. Lance’s stared at him, he could see the man’s eyes soften with sympathy. “I’m sorry, Master Nolan. Would you like me to…?” Nolan shook his head, as he waved him off. “No, Lance. Just leave me alone for now.” He said. “You know I can’t do that young master, my job is to make sure you are always happy and assist you with everything.” Lance said. “Lance… please..” Nolan whispered weakly. Lance paused, before sighing in defeat. Nolan remained silent, avoiding eye contact with Lance. He didn’t want to talk, didn’t want to explain. He just wanted to be left alone. Lance took a deep breath as he tried again. “Master Nolan, please, if you can’t talk to me, then atleast eat, I made you breakfast.” Nolan shook his head, he didn’t have an appetite, if not for his splitting headache, he would have headed to the bar for more whiskey. “Young master, you need to eat something. You’ve been holed up in here for hours,” Lance said, his voice filled with concern. Nolan didn’t respond, instead he turned around pretending to be asleep, hoping Lance would take the hint and leave. But Lance wouldn’t give up. “Young Master Nolan, I know something’s wrong. You can’t just shut me out like this. Is it about where you went yesterday evening? Did something happen?” Lance asked, his voice softer now, more gentle. Nolan stayed silent, just hoping the man took the hint and left. He heard one of the windows open, followed by a rough meow, and he knew Luna was back from whatever adventure she had gone for that night. The cat neared him but immediately leapt back, Luna detested the smell of whiskey. Nolan sighed, as his head ached more, he felt a little guilty for ignoring Lance, but he just couldn’t face him yet. Lance sigher louder, his footsteps echoing as he moved closer. “Fine, Master Nolan. But know that I’m here for you, whenever you need someone to talk or you’re ready to talk.” Nolan felt lance hand on his shoulder, squeezing it gently  before feeling a push on the bed. He couldn’t tell if Lance had sat on the bed or if he had placed something on the bed and left. The room fell silent again, the only sound was his harsh breathing and Luna constant as she scratched at the door, he knew the poor cat must be fed up with the heavy smell of whiskey. He knew Lance was still there, waiting patiently for him to talk. Nolan slowly turned around. True to his thoughts, Lance was still standing by the door. Nolan’s eyes widened weakly as he looked towards the bed, seeing a large bottle of whiskey. He looked up to face Nolan. The man had a small smile on his face, as he nodded towards Nolan, instructing him that he was free to drink. Nolan smiled weakly, that old goat, he was trying to bribe him to talk. Nolan grabbed the bottle and took a long swig of whiskey, feeling the burn all the way down his throat. He slowly looked towards Lance. “I… I  met this girl the other day at the clinic Lance. Beautiful, wonderful, well spoken, she even knew a lot about fashion, she had… everything I thought I wanted.” He said. Lance slowly sat on the nearby sofa, as he turned to face Nolan attentively. Nolan sighed, as he took another long swig. “She said her name was Daisy, such a nice name, like the flower.” “I asked her out on a date, and she said yes. But she never showed up, Lance. I waited and waited and waited but she just never showed up Lance.” “Why?” He asked, his voice cracking. Nolan’s eyes dropped. “When we spoke at the clinic thought we had a connection, Lance. I thought she felt it too.” Lance’s face softened. “Oh, Young Master Nolan, I’m so sorry. That must have been really tough for you.” He said, his voice gentle. Nolan smiled weakly, taking another swig of whiskey. “Tough? That’s not even the word, Lance. I feel like a fool. Like I was just being led on.. what if she was just being nice to me and I read into it as her being attracted to me?” He asked. Lance stood up, walking closer to Nolan, he gently placed his hand on Nolan’s shoulder. “You’re not a fool, Master Nolan. You were just… attracted to the wrong person. And that’s not a bad thing.” Nolan looked up, his eyes searching lance’s face. “But why? Why would she not show up? Was it something I did or said when we were discussing?” Lance smiled, his eyes shining. “I can’t say young master, but all I know is that, it can’t be your fault, you’re literally the most charming man I know.” Nolan shook his head, he wasn’t in the mood for Lance praised. “Lance, be honest with me. Do you think I am ugly? Do I have some kind of behavior that turns women off?” He asked, his voice shaking. Lance’s eyes widened, his face pale in horror. “Oh, young Master, no! Not at all! You’re… you’re literally the perfect man in the world!” “I need to meet this girl who made you doubt yourself like this young master!” Lance exclaimed. “Young master you are perfect!” Nolan raised an eyebrow. “Perfect? Don’t be ridiculous, Lance.” He said. Lance shook his head angrily. “I’m serious, Master Nolan! You’re kind, intelligent, handsome… what more could a woman want?” Nolan smiled, his ego still felt badly bruised. “Apparently, not me.” He said. Lance’s shook his head again, his face pale. “That’s not true, Master Nolan. It’s her loss, it’s Daisy’s loss, I assure you. She doesn’t know what she’s missing out on.” Nolan looked away, his heart still felt weird. Most people that knew him, spoke to him with respect, of course they all wanted a favor from him or his grandfather but she had been different, No one had ever spoken with him like that before. No one had ever made him feel so… seen. Lance squeezed his shoulders again. “Young master, you deserve someone who loves and appreciates you for who you are, young master Nolan. And I have no doubt that person is out there, waiting for you.” “Don’t worry about daze or whatever her name is, it’s her loss.” Nolan’s turned around, facing Lance, as he shook his head. “It doesn’t feel like her loss, Lance. It feels like mine.” He said, his voice barely above a whisper. Lance’s eyes, softened, his face filled with emotions. “Oh, Master Nolan,” he said, his voice gentle. “You’re hurting, and it makes me hurt too, I’m so sorry.” “Look at your eyes, they’re so red from lack of sleep, look at those dark circles around your eyes, even your skin looks a little bit off.” Lance said, his voice filled with concern. “You need to sleep, it’ll help you forget everything.” Lance said as he grabbed the bottle of whiskey from Nolan’s hands as he slowly helped him sit up. He poured a glass of water and handed Nolan a couple of painkillers. “Take these, Master Nolan. They’ll help with the headache, the… emotional pain and also help you sleep and forget everything.” Nolan looked at the pills reluctantly, he took a mouthful of water before throwing the pills into his mouth immediately, swallowing it with the water. The water felt good in his throat, so he kept on drinking till the glass was empty, before setting it on the night stand. He let Lance guide him back onto the bed, feeling like the times when when he was still a little kid and he was down with a little cold. Lance pulled the covers up, tucking Nolan in bed gently. “Sleep tight, Master Nolan. Let your body and mind heal. I’ll be here when you wake up.” Nolan closed his eyes, he didn’t need any music or anything to fall asleep, he was already tired and drowsy from the pain killers. He let himself slowly drift off to sleep. “Thank you, Lance,” He whispered, as his voice faded into sleep. Lance smiled, as he looked down on Nolan’s sleeping form. “Sleep tight, Master Nolan.”

Lance silently slipped out of the room, his eyes  on Nolan’s sleeping form as he gently closed the room’s door behind him. He quickly pulled out his phone as he walked away from the room, silently dialing out a number. His face turned serious as he waited for the number to ring. “Chairman Van-Louvre,” Lance said, his voice low as soon the person picked up the call. “Yes Lance, how is everything over there?” The chairman asked. “How is Nolan? Has he gone to the company today?” “No your grace, master Nolan is still at home in bed.” Lance replied. “Why?” The chairman asked. Lance took a deep breath. “I need to inform you of a situation regarding Master Nolan.” “What is it, Lance? What’s happened?” The chairman asked, his voice a little worried. “Did he run away to France?” “No your grace, it’s something else.” “What?” The chairman asked, slowly growing impatient. Lance hesitated, he had to choose his words carefully, he was only doing this for the young master. “Your grace, Master Nolan went on a date last night, sir. But the girl… she stood him up.” There was a pause on the other end of the line, as Lance waited, his heart racing for the chairman’s reply. He knew the chairman wouldn’t be pleased, he had already picked a girl for Nolan to marry, and if pictures of Nolan on a date with another woman surfaced, it would cause trouble for the arranged marriage. “Who is this girl?” the Chairman finally said. Lance swallowed hard, he knew he was about to cross a line. “I don’t have much information, sir. But I can try to find out more if you’d like.” He couldn’t risk Nolan doing anything stupid, he needed to inform the chairman and let him know. The Chairman’s response was not what Lance had expected. Instead of anger, he heard a deep, rumbling laugh echo through the phone. ” Oh, Lance, I knew it! I knew it all along, that boy thought i didn’t know what was good for him?!” The Chairman said, as he continued laughing for several minutes. Finally, the Chairman held himself. “I was right, Lance. Arranged marriage is the way to go. These modern dating games are a waste of time and would only bring disgrace to a family like ours.” Lance hesitated, unsure of how to respond. “And to think, Nolan was so against the idea of an arranged marriage, I even thought the boy had someone he was seeing which made him disagree with me, you know how all this young lovers behave when you try to seperate them,” the Chairman said, as he continued to laugh. “You called at the right time Lance, I’m close to the mansion, I was just seeing a friend, maybe I’ll stop by the mansion to see him, and even speed up the date of the wedding, I was thinking of setting it to three months but now I’m thinking of two weeks, after all why wait when he doesn’t have anyone else in mind.” The chairman said. Lance’s eyes widened in shock. He hadn’t expected the Chairman to take the news like this. This wasn’t what he was aiming for when he called the chair man. “Yes, sir,” Lance finally said, trying to sound excited. “I’ll make sure to prepare the mansion well for your arrival.” The Chairman laughted again. “I’ll show Nolan how easy love can be Lance. He’ll come around to the idea of an arranged marriage soon enough, wether he likes it or not.” He said as he dropped the phone. Lance stared at the phone silently as the line went dea. He felt uneasy. As Lance paced about the hallway, practicing how he would explain what he just did go Nolan, the sound of car engines and sound of tires on gravel filled the air. He quickly looked outside the window. An entourage of sleek, black limousines pulled into the compound in a straight line. The chairman was here already. Lance’s heart sank to his stomach as he watched the convoy come to a stop outside the mansion. He took a deep breath as he stared outside the window again, he could see the Chairman step out of the first limousine. A long line of body guards in black suits following him as he walked into the mansion and began walking straight to Nolan’s room. Lance quickly ran to Nolan’s side, to the wake him up and prepare him for his grandfather’s unexpected visit. “Master Nolan, your grandfather is here,” he whispered, his voice urgent. Nolan sleepily opened his eyes, still sleepy from the painkillers and whiskey. “What’s… what’s going on, Lance?” he mumbled sleepily. “The.. the chairman..” Lance stuttered. “The what?” Nolan asked sleepily. But before Lance could respond, the door flew open as the Chairman burst into the room. The Chairman’s looked towards where Nolan laid as he entered the room, his eyes judging him. He slowly shook his head. “Look at him, laying there lazily, like he has given up on life, just pathetic.” He spat, his voice bitter. “At your age, I know how many achievements I had under my belt.” Nolan frowned as the sleep slowly faded from his eyes, confusion in his eyes as he stared at his grandfather. “What are you doing here, Grandfather?” he asked, still confused as he tried to sit up despite his pounding headache. The Chairman shook his head, his eyes filled with disdain. “I’m here to put an end to this pity party of yours, Nolan. Look how old you are! You’re clearly incapable of finding a suitable partner on your own. It’s time for an arranged marriage, like I’ve always said.” “A marriage that will benefit you and the family.” Nolan shook his head in anger. “No way! Never in my life would I do that! Never would I let you control my life like that.” The Chairman’s stare turned cold. “How old are you Nolan? I’ve always let you do as you pleased and you’ve always made it your mission to disgrace me and this family, and now that I want to give you direction, I want to let you do something for the family for once you say no? “You’re a disappointment to me, and to our family’s legacy and It’s time for you to do what’s expected of you.” The chairman said. Lance watched in horror as the Chairman’s words cut deep into Nolan. He could see tears in Nolan’s eyes. This wasn’t what he wanted when he called the chairman. The Chairman’s shook his head as he walked towards the coach, slowly sitting down. “You think I don’t know? I know everything going on in your pathetic life, Lance here always informs me.” He said. Nolan turned to face Lance, who immediately hid his face. The chairman chuckled as he shook his head. “You can’t even manage a date with a woman, Nolan. What makes you think you’re capable of choosing a wife? You’re clearly not capable of making such an important decision on your own which is why I have to do it for you.” Nolan shook his head angrily. “No grandfather, please, don’t do this, please I don’t want to get married.” His grandfather shook his head. “It’s time to face the reality, Nolan. You need guidance, and I’m here to provide it. Henceforth, you’re not required to go to the office, You’ll start preparing for your arranged marriage immediately. I’ve already spoken to the Monclers and they are excited, Tori Moncler would be flying in to meet you on Saturday so start preparing yourself down, I need you to impress her.” His grandfather said. Nolan’s eyes widened in horror as he shook his head. “No, Grandfather! I won’t do it!” The Chairman stared at him harshly. “You will do it, Nolan. You have no choice. You’re a part of this family, and you’ll do what’s expected of you. Your childishness and immaturity ends now, you have been a fool for so long, you can’t be a fool forever.” Lance felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the Chairman and Nolan exchange words. This wasn’t what he wanted, he didn’t want any of this.

Nolan’s eyes filled up with tears as he sank to his knees, grabbing his grandfather’s leg, begging for mercy. “Please, Grandfather… just one more chance. I’ll do anything… please don’t make me get married like that.” The Chairman’s face remained the same as he stared at Nolan in disgust. He finally sighed. “Okay then, Nolan, let’s play a game.” He said. “I’ll give you till Saturday night, when Toria Moncler shows up, I’ll give you then, because I’ve already arranged a date for the both of you on Saturday night to get to know each other well.” He said. “So I’ll give you till ten p.m Saturday night, if you can secure a date with the girl who turned you down and bring her to me with talks of marriage… then I’ll let you be with whoever you want, but if you fail, you will never question your marriage again.” Nolan’s face changed, as she slowly shook his head. “But Grandfather, we haven’t progressed so far yet, we just met a few days ago.” The Chairman shrugged. “You can pick her or anyone else or do you want me to pick for you?” He asked. Nolan’s head sank in defeat. The chairman sighed. “See, That’s your problem, Nolan. You have till Saturday night to convince her or anyone you have in mind otherwise. If you fail… then you’ll accept the arranged marriage and never question my authority again.” Nolan nodded as tears rolled down his cheek freely, his body shaking as he cried silently. Lance watched, helpless, as the chairman turned and walked away. Nolan watched as his grandfather walked out of the room. He waved goodbye, his hand trembling as he did. The Chairman didn’t turn back. Immediately the door closed behind his grandfather, Nolan collapsed onto the bed, his body shaking as he cried. How did his grandfather know about Daisy, he had only told one person.. Nolan’s head shot up immediately, he had only told Lance, he had no idea that the old goat was reporting everything they spoke about to his grandfather. He quickly turned to anger, marching towards Lance, his fists clenched by his sides. “You!” he shouted angrily as he grabbed him by his shirt, slamming him against the wall. “Why did you tell him, Lance? Why did you have to go and tell him about everything I told you?” Lance sighed as he remained calm. “I’m truly sorry, I was just doing my job, Master Nolan. I was ordered to report every situation to your grandfather.” Nolan’s face was filled with anger. “You’re supposed to be on my side, Lance! Not his!” He shouted. Lance nodded, his face blank. “My duty is to the family, Master Nolan. I’m sorry if my actions upset you.” He said, his voice bland. Nolan felt the anger in him increase as he squeezed Lance’s collar slamming him against the wall, his eyes filled with anger. “You’re sorry? You’re sorry?! You have no idea what you’ve done, Lance! How can you be sorry!” Lance’s face didn’t change, as he stared blankly at Nolan. “Master Nolan, please… let go. I understand you’re upset, but I keep my word, my job is to serve you and to report back to the master.” He said. Nolan’s grip tightened, but then he released Lance, his chest heaving in anger. “Get out,” he shouted. “Just get out.” Nolan stumbled back to the bed. Saturday? He had till Saturday to secure a date with Daisy? He didn’t even have her phone number. How was he supposed to set up a date with her or even meet her again? He paced back and forth in his room, trying to think of a way. And then, it suddenly hit him. He remembered when he had seen her heavily drunk at the bar the other day, and Lance had told him that he recognized her, that she was one of the women that ruined Becky’s wedding. His eyes widened! If Lance was correct then it meant there was a chance that Becky knew who she was. He quickly rushed to the door and flung it open, calling out for Lance. “Lance! Lance, come here!” Lance appeared almost immediately. “Yes, young master Nolan?” “Do you remember the wedding I sent you to the other day?” He asked. Lance slowly nodded. “Yes master.. the wedding that was ruined?” Nolan nodded. “Yes the wedding that was ruined, the other night at the bar, I was with this drunk woman and you said she was one of the women that ruined the wedding, were you sure?” He asked. Lance nodded. “Yes, Master Nolan. I’m sure, she was one of the women that ruined the wedding.”  Lance said. Nolan’s eyes lit up with excitement. “Get me my phone now, I need to call Becky!” He shouted, watching as Lance took off to find his phone. Nolan’s hands shook slightly as he dialed Becky’s number. It rang twice before she picked up on the third ring. “Hey, Nolan?” Becky said, her voice unsure. “Yes it’s me.” Nolan replied. “Oh.. Nolan, How are you?” Becky asked reluctantly. Nolan could tell she didn’t really want to speak to him, and the feeling was mutual, he didn’t also want to speak to her. “Hey, Becky. I actually need your help with something, Can we meet?” He asked, trying to keep his tone casual. “Meet?” Becky repeated, her voice unsure. “Yes please, can we meet..” He repeated. “Uh, okay sure. Yeah, we can meet. What’s going on?” She asked reluctantly. “Where are you? So I can pick a place nearby.” He said. “You can come to the coffee shop in town, I’m heading there for coffee already.” She said. “Okay, that’s good, thank you.” Nolan said as he dropped the call. He quickly slipped into a pair of designer jeans and a designer sweat shirt, as he hurried over to the coffee shop. He arrived early, his heart almost in his mouth, as he sat down to catch his breath. Becky walked in a few minutes later, looking at him wearily. Nolan smiled as he stood up to welcome her. “Hey.. have a seat.” He offered. “Thanks, but let me first order my coffee.” Becky said. “I already did.” Nolan said. “You always liked an americano iced coffee.” He said. Becky smiled a little as she slowly sank down in her seat, The waiter came to drop their coffee, and they began to sipp their coffee quietly, Nolan cleared his throat as he got straight to the point. “Becky, I need to ask you about your wedding.” He said. Becky paused, as she stared at him and gently dropped her coffee. “My wedding?” She asked. Nolan nodded. “Yeahh, the one that got canceled.” He said. Becky nodded. “Okay what about it?” She asked. “The woman who crashed your wedding.. do you remember who she is?” He asked. Becky stared at him in confusion, “Daisy?” She asked. “What about her?” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat. “Yes, that’s the person, please Becky is there anyway i can meet her? I have to meet her.” Becky frowned in confusion as she pushed her coffee aside. “Why? What’s going on, Nolan?” She asked. Nolan paused, he had already opened up to one person and it cost him a lot, he wasn’t sure he wanted to open up to any other person. “I just need to meet her, okay? Can you help me?” He asked. Becky looked at him for a while before she finally nodded. He could tell she was curious, but if there was one thing he knew about Becky, it was that she always liked to help people. “Fine, I’ll give you her number.” She said. Nolan’a face brightened up immediately as he grabbed her hands, thanking her. Becky raised an eyebrow, clearly curious about what this was all about. “You know what? I’m not sure she’ll appreciate me giving out her number, so I’ll do better than give you her number. I’ll take you to meet her.” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widened in shock. “Really? You’d do that? Thank you so much, I love you Becky.” “Hey hey hey.. easy.” Becky said, cutting him off. Nolan’s smile faded a little but he was still happy. “Thank you so much.” He said. Becky nodded. “Yeah, let me finish with my coffee and we can head out, by the way why do you want to meet her so badly? And how do you know her?” Nolan looked away. “It’s a little complicated.” He muttered. Becky nodded. “Okay then.” She said as she took a long sip, setting the empty cup down. “I’m ready. Let’s go.” She said. Nolan smiled as he left a tip for the waiter and quickly stood up, following her out of the coffee shop. “I’ll drive.” Nolan said as he pointed over to where he parked his car. Becky smiled as she followed him over to where he parked his car. “That’s good because I took the bus here.” She said. “I’m actually curious to know, how you know Daisy because the two of you are polar opposites.” She said. Nolan shrugged, “We met a couple days ago at the clinic.” He said as he opened the passenger door for Becky and got into the driver’s seat. Becky laughed. “I should have known, the both of you are pet lovers.” She said. Nolan drove them following Becky’s directions to a large, beautiful mansion on the outskirts of town, with a huge garden full of beautiful flowers and trees. He brought the Lamborghini to a halt, and came down, Becky following him. His eyes widened as he looked around him, as he followed Becky to the door. “This is… quite a place,” he said, trying to hide his surprise. Becky grinned. “Yeah I have to agree, the girl has taste.” She said.

Meanwhile Daisy and Amanda were sitting at the front porch, both women drinking cocktails while talking about the package and the mysterious Santiago, whoever that was. Daisy was about to try on the gown in the mysterious for Amanda, when they suddenly heard the sound of tires and a car’s engine outside. Daisy knew Daniel was home so that couldn’t be the kiddies teacher coming to drop him. She slowly looked out of the window, her eyes widened in surprise as she saw a sleek black Lamborghini pull up to her garage. Becky stepping out of the car, followed by a tall man with long blonde hair. “Nolan?” She muttered. Amanda stared outside, a frown on her face. “What is going on?” Daisy shook her head dumbfounded. “I don’t know…” she muttered as she watched Nolan and Becky walk down towards the mansion’s door. “Daisy!” Becky called out, as she walked up to the door. “Someone wants to see you.” She called. “I brought someone to meet you.” Daisy raised an eyebrow, watching silently as Nolan approached the door, his eyes fixed on her. “Hey,” he said, his deep voice sending a shiver down Daisy’s spine. Amanda’s gaze moved from Daisy to Becky to Nolan. “Who are you?” She asked, as she eyes him up and down. “Wait have I seen you before.. you look familiar.” “Nolan.. what are you doing here?” Daisy asked as her eyes moved from Becky to Nolan, trying to understand what was going on here. “Nolan..” Amanda muttered. Her eyes suddenly widened. “Wait aren’t you the guy from the bar the other night..” she said. She slowly turned to Daisy. “Wait dee, is this the Nolan you have been speaking about?” She asked. Nolan smiled sheepishly. “So you have been speaking about me..” he said, as he stood towering over Daisy. Daisy’s rolled her eyes. She would have thought she would be glad to see him again, but she wasn’t. She wasnt glad he found her house or he was standing beside her with Becky. “What are you doing here? How did you find me? Did Becky bring you here?” She asked, her voice rising in anger. She turned to Becky, her eyes accusing. “Becky, what is going on? You’re bringing strangers to my house now?” She asked angrily. Becky slowly raised up her hands, defensively. “Hey, hey, calm down. I can explain.” “Explain what?” Daisy snapped, cutting her off angrily. “You’d better explain. I thought you were more sensible than this, Becky. I thought you of all people would understand boundaries.” She said. Nolan stepped forward, his hands raised, trying to pacify her. “Daisy, please listen. I mean no harm. I just wanted to meet you and I called Becky, she said as the only way I could meet you.” But Daisy wasn’t having it. “I’m sorry but you need to leave. Now. Before I call the police.” She snapped, she didn’t understand why she was angry, but she was. Amanda stood up, her eyes filled with anger as she stared at Becky who was standing by Nolan’s side. “Yeah, get out. This is Daisy’s home. You can’t just show up uninvited.” Nolan shook his head, trying to apologize. “We are sorry if there’s any misunderstanding, I just came to see Daisy, please.” He said. “We?” Amanda whispered, as she eyed him, Becky had told her he was just a friend. “Who’s we?” She whispered. Nolan looked towards Becky. “Becky and I.” He replied. “We have a little bit of history but it’s all over, we are just friends now, we used to be a thing but not anymore.” He said, hoping his sincerity would move Daisy. Amanda’s eyes widened in shock, her eyes moving back to Becky. “Becky, is… is that true? You… you never told me you had an ex-lover!” She stuttered. Becky’s face turned bright red, her eyes moving guiltily to Nolan before returning to Amanda. “Amanda, I… uh… I can explain…” she stuttered. Amanda shook had head, she slowly turned to face daisy. “Daisy, is this the Nolan, who asked you out on a date? The one you told me about?” She asked. Daisy nodded as she eyed Nolan and Becky. “Yes it’s him.” Nolan didn’t understand what was going on, but he could sense he wasn’t very welcomed here either him or Becky. Amanda shook her head, as she turned to face Nolan. “My friend didn’t show up to the date for a good reason, you can go now.” She said coldly. Nolan raised his hands in frustration. “What’s going on? What did I do so bad Daisy? I am just trying to…” “Stop..” Daisy cut him off, her voice filled with anger. “Please leave, Nolan, please leave my house, and don’t come back and take her with you.” She said pointing to Becky. Nolan stared around in confusion, he could see Becky trying to plead with Amanda with her eyes. Amanda shook her head in disappointment and walked out of the house, her anger and hurt was evident in the way she walked. Becky rushed after her, apologizing and explaining, it all made sense to him, that must be her partner. Daisy watched them go, before she turned back to face Nolan. “What are you still doing here? I already asked you to leave before I call estate security.” She threatened. Nolan moved a few steps away, raising his hands slightly to the air. “I’m here because you never showed up for our date, Daisy. You just disappeared without a word.” Daisy frowned. “I didn’t realize I was supposed to find a way to inform you of my every move. Besides, I was interested in you then, and I’m not interested now.” She said. “I lost interest in the date.” Nolan took a step closer, his eyes filled with emotions. “I don’t believe that, Daisy. I think you should just give me a chance, you can’t just show interest in me and turn it off, give me a chance I’m willing to do whatever it takes to prove that I’m worth it.” He said. Daisy’s laughed. “You’re delusional, Nolan. I like you as a person, but not enough for a date, please leave now, before I have to call the police.” She said. But Nolan didn’t budge, as he looked at her silently. Daisy sighed, feeling a little guilty? She knew she was being unnecessarily cruel and rude to him. “Look, Nolan, I’m sorry. I forgot about the date, okay? It was a crazy time and it slipped my mind.” She said. Nolan’s face softened, his eyes shining. “It’s cool, Daisy. I’m not here to hold that to you. I just… I wanted to see you again.” He said. Daisy looked up at him, shaking her head. “Why? What’s so special about me?” She asked. Nolan’ smiled sincerely as he took a step closer to her. “You’re the first person who has ever made me feel different, Daisy, and I really want to be close to you.” He said. Daisy stared at him silently. Lines like that would have worked on her five to six years ago, not now after everything she had gone through with Ethan. Nolan smiled, his eyes shining. “Please say you’ll give me another chance. Say you’ll spend some time with me, get to know me. I want more of that feeling, Daisy. I want more of you.” Daisy shook her head, trying to clear her mind. “Nolan, we just met and you’re a great guy, but It’s too early for… whatever this is. And to be honest, I don’t see you like that.” Nolan’s heart sank, but he nodded understandingly. “I get it. I was getting ahead of myself thinking you were attracted to me, I’m sorry.” He said. Daisy felt a little bit guilty at the disappointment in his eyes. “Nolan, it’s not that you’re not… appealing. You’re just… not my type, okay?” Nolan smiled weakly. “ But can I ask for one thing?” Daisy hesitated, but nodded. “Yes, what?” She asked. “Can I be friends with you?” He asked. Daisy raised an eyebrow, surprised by the request. “I… I don’t think it’s something I want right now.” She said. “Oh?” Nolan whispered, his heart sinking more and more. Daisy nodded. “Leave me alone, okay? No more showing up at my house or trying to convince me to date you. I mean it.” Nolan stepped closer to her, she was his only emotion, the more she rejected him the more he wanted her. “I’ll do anything you want, Daisy. Just give me a chance.” Daisy shook her head, her voice soft but firm. “Nolan, I told you I don’t see you like that. I’m sorry.” Nolan dropped to his knees in front of her, his eyes pleading. “Please, Daisy. Just one date. If you give me a chance in your life, we can make it work.” Daisy felt a bit overwhelmed, it was getting too much, her patience was wearing thin. She didn’t care what Amanda would say, she would give Becky a piece of her mind for putting her in this position. “Nolan, please. Get up.” She said. Nolan stood up, his eyes desperate. “Daisy, I know this is weird and uncallled for but Please, Just one more date.” Daisy sighed, feeling her patience wearing thin “Nolan, no. My answer is no. Please accept that and leave me alone.” “Daisy, please. Just one date. If you give me a chance in your life, I promise we can make it work.” Nolan pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. Daisy walked back and forth silently and frustrated, unsure of how to respond she was already at her breakfast point. She didn’t want to go on a date with him, but a part of her felt guilty for rejecting him so harshly. “Nolan, I… uh…” she stuttered, trying to find the right words, before she could finish, his  face lit up, a wide smile on his face as he jumped to his feet. “I’ll take that as a yes! I’ll pick you up at six pm Saturday night. Don’t be late!” Daisy’s eyes widened in shock. “No, Nolan, that’s not what I meant!” She shouted after him. But he was already running away, rushing towards his car. “I’ll see you Saturday, Daisy!” He shouted as he got into his car and pulled away, leaving her standing there.

Meanwhile… Amanda sat alone in the dark living room, the only sound in the room was the sound of the TV in the background. She stared blankly at the screen, the bottle of whiskey held tightly in her hand. She took a long sip, feeling the whiskey burn all the way down her throat. She didn’t flinch or scream or even blink. She just kept staring at the screen silently. The whiskey was her only companion tonight, and she was drinking it to keep her from thinking about Becky. When she had seen him call Becky’s phone the other day she had suspected but she had let it lie because she didn’t want to drag it. She took another swig, feeling the room start to spin a little. But she didn’t stop. She kept drinking. She now understood why Daisy always resorted to alcohol, it made her feel a little numb to the pain she was feeling. The door slowly opened as Becky walked into the room, her eyes looking around the dark room until it landed on Amanda’s shoulder. She could smell the strong stench of alcohol from where she was. “Amanda, I’m so sorry,” Becky said gently, as she sat down beside her on the couch. Amanda didn’t look up, she didn’t acknowledge her presence. She just kept staring blankly at the TV, the bottle of whiskey still clutched in her hand. Becky reached out and gently took the bottle from Amanda’s hand, setting it on the  table. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about Nolan,” she said, her voice soft. “He was just a fling, Amanda. An on-again, off-again thing that I didn’t even take seriously.” Amanda finally looked up, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy. “Why didn’t you tell me?” she whispered, her voice cracking. Becky took Amanda’s hand in hers. “I was afraid of hurting you,” she said. “I didn’t want you to get hurt because of my stupid mistake.” Amanda pulled her hand away, her eyes filling with tears. “You should have told me,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I had a right to know.” “I’m sorry.” Becky whispered. Amanda shook her head. “No you’re not sorry, why did you tell me he was a friend?” “Why did you lie to me, Becky? Why did you tell me Nolan was just a friend?” Becky’s eyes dropped. “I loved you too much, Amanda. I didn’t want to let something as meaningless as that ruin our relationship.” She said, her voice low. Amanda laughed bitterly. “Meaningless? You call what you did meaningless? You lied to me, Becky. You lied to my face.” Becky reached out, as she placed her hand gently over Amanda’s arm before pulling back. “I know, Amanda. And I’m so sorry. I was trying to protect us, our relationship. I didn’t want you to think less of me.” Amanda looked up at her, her eyes filled with anger. Becky looked away, avoiding the eye contact. “I’m truly sorry, Amanda. I’ll never try to hurt you again. I promise.” She said, her voice trembling. Amanda’s expression was skeptical, her voice laced with pain. “Have you and Nolan…since we’ve been together…have you two had sex?” Becky shook her head immediately. “No, Amanda. I swear. I’ve been loyal to you. Nolan and I haven’t been together like that since we started dating you.” “He only called me this afternoon, asking to meet Daisy.” She said. Amanda turned to look at her again. “Why should I believe you?” She asked, her voice low and shaky. Becky’s hands clasped together, her eyes pleading. “Because I love you, Amanda. I love you for who you are, and I don’t want to lose you. I’ll do whatever it takes to regain your trust.” Becky walked slowly towards Amanda, her arms open, as she pulled her into a warm hug. Amanda stiffened for a moment, then relaxed into the Becky’s arms, letting the warmth wash over her. Just then, the door burst open and Daisy stormed into the room, her face red with anger. “Becky, what the actual fuck was that?” Daisy demanded, her voice sharp. Becky’s eyes looked up to Daisy, then back to Amanda, before responding calmly. “What? I brought it because he kept on telling me he wanted to see you.” Becky said. Daisy frowned. “He wanted to see me? And you couldn’t call to let me know before braiding your old fling to my house and ruining my mood and my friends mood.” Daisy snapped. Amanda pulled back from Becky’s hug, her eyes fixed on Daisy. “Daisy, it’s fine, I’m fine now.” Amanda persuaded. Daisy ignored her as she marched over to face Becky. “I only entertain you here because of Amanda and you decide to do to my house as you please?!” Daisy asked in anger. “Please don’t speak to me that way, I never asked to stay in your house.” Becky retorted. Amanda turned to face Becky. “Becky, how could you bring a stranger to daisy’s house?” Becky’s eyes widened in defense. “He said he knew Daisy. He said they were friends.” Daisy’s face turned red with rage. “What if he was someone who wanted to harm my son? What if he was a predator or a monster? How could you be so stupid, Becky?” Becky took a step back, her hands raised. “I didn’t think…I didn’t mean to put anyone in danger. He seemed harmless, and he knew things about Daisy…” she said angrily. Daisy cut her off, her voice angrily. “He seemed harmless? You’re not even a good judge of character. And what things did he know about Me? What could he possibly know that would make you trust him?” Amanda stepped forward, placing herself between Becky and Daisy, her hands raised in a calming gesture. “Okay, let’s just stop this. We’re not going to resolve anything by fighting.” Daisy’s face was still red with anger, but she took a deep breath and nodded. “Fine.” Amanda turned to Daisy. “I’m so sorry, Daisy. I had no idea Becky had invited him over.” She said. Daisy’s face softened a little. “It’s not your fault, Amanda.” She said. “But what did he want, anyway?” Amanda asked. “Ask her, the one that brought him here.” Daisy said pointing at Becky. Amanda turned to Becky, who was still, pacing angrily. “What did Nolan want, Becky?” Becky looked up, her eyes puffy. “He…he said he wanted to ask you out on a date, Daisy.” Daisy frowned. “And why would he think it was okay to come to my house and ask you out?” Becky shook her head. “I don’t know. He just said he had to see you, Daisy. He said he had to talk to you.” Daisy’s face darkened. “I don’t want to talk to him. I don’t want to see him. And I definitely don’t want to go out with him or any of the rest, they’re all the same.” Amanda turned to Daisy, her voice gentle. “Daisy, would you…would you consider going out with him? Maybe just to see what he wants?” Daisy’s stared at Amanda unbelievably. “No, Amanda. Absolutely not. I don’t want to go anywhere near him. He’s Becky’s ex, and I don’t want to have anything to do with that, his chapter in my life never opened and I don’t want it to.” She turned to face Amanda. “I mean it. I’m done with him. And Becky, you should be done with him too. Please never speak of him again.” Amanda nodded, her expression sympathetic. “Okay, Daisy. I understand. We’ll drop it.” “Now who wants to watch a soap opera with me?” Daisy announced. Amanda laughed as she hugged her friend. Daisy turned to Becky. “I’m sorry for shouting at you, I was just a bit temperamental.” She said. Becky smiled. “It’s okay, I understand.” She said. Daisy smiled. “Amanda, you and Becky should prepare the movie and the pop corn, while I go check on Daniel, only God knows if he slept through all this noise.” She said as she walked out of the room.

Friday evening.. Daisy rolled her eyes playfully as Amanda bounced into the room, a huge smile on her face. “Oh my god, Daisy, tomorrow’s the day! You’re going to meet whoever that Santiago is!” She said. Daisy flopped down onto the couch, as she shook her head. “I don’t know, Amanda. I’m not exactly thrilled about it.” Amanda plopped down beside her. “Come on, Daisy! It’ll be fun! You never know, you might actually like him and besides do it for the company.” Daisy couldn’t help but laugh at Amanda’s excitement. “You’re impossible, you know that?” Amanda grinned. “That’s why you love me! Now come on, let’s go get ready for tomorrow. We’ll do your hair and makeup…and everything.” Daisy sighed, a small smile on her lips. Maybe, just maybe, Amanda was right. Maybe she didn’t have anything to worry about tomorrow. “Let’s go to the living room, it’s the usual Friday movie night.” Amanda said as she walked to the sitting room. Daisy smiled as she jumped off her bed, following Amand. * The living room was filled with laughter as Daisy, Daniel, Amanda, Becky, and Ella all snuggled up together on the couch, watching one of their favorite movies. Daniel screamed, giggling uncontrollably, as he pointed at the screen, “Mommy, Mommy, look! Elsa’s got ice powers!” Daisy smiled, ruffling his ball of  hair, “I know, sweetie, isn’t it cool?” “Yeah, and I’ve got ice powers too…to chill my drinks!” Amanda said, chiming in. Becky groaned, rolling her eyes at the bad joke, “Amanda, that was so cheesy!” Ella wagged her tail and barked in agreement. “See even Ella agrees.” Daisy said as she patted Ella’s head. Daniel, still chuckling, turned to Daisy, “Mommy, can we have pizza for dinner mom? Pleeease?” Daisy smiled, “We’ll see, sweetie. Maybe after dinner, we can even have a special treat.” Amanda jumped in, “Ooh, yeah! Let’s make some popcorn and have another movie night, there’s this new romance movie that came out last week!” Becky nodded happily, “Sounds like a good plan to me!” “New movie? Is Daniel old enough to watch that with us?” “Of course it’s pg13.” Amanda said. As the new movie started, Daniel’s eyes widened as he moved closer to Daisy, silently watching, but then his expression changed, a confused look in his eyes as he turned to face Daisy. “Mommy, will I ever have a father?” He said, his voice low. Daisy’s heart skipped a beat as she stopped abruptly, unsure of how to respond. Amanda and Becky exchanged glances, sensing the sudden change in the mood of the room. Daisy took a deep breath and gently wrapped her arm around Daniel, pulling him close. “Hey sweetie, you know you have me, and Amanda, even Becky, and Ella too. We’re your family, and we love you so much.” Daniel looked up at her with big, curious eyes. “But why don’t I have a daddy like the kid in the movie?” He said as he pointed a chubby hand to the screen. “Well, sometimes families come in different shapes and sizes. Just because we don’t have a daddy at home doesn’t mean we’re not a family.” Daisy said, her voice soft. “And we’re a pretty awesome family, if I do say so myself!” Amanda added, smiling. Becky nodded in agreement. “Yes kiddo, you’ve  got all the love and support you need right here.” Even ella joined in the family comforting session as she rested in his short stubby arms. Daisy smiled, trying to reassure him. “We’ll always be here for you, no matter what, a family doesn’t have to have a father or any other person to be complete as long as you’re surrounded with love.” She said, “But everyone has a daddy.” Daniel persisted. He turned to Amanda. “Did you have a father when you were a kid?” He asked. “What about you aunt Becky? Did you have a father when you were a kid?” He asked. Both woman looked at each other silently. “Mommy, everyone had a daddy, even you, so what about me?” Daisy’s face turned concerned, “Daniel, who’s been telling you things like that?” Daniel looked down. “The other kids at school. They all have fathers, and they say I don’t have a father because my father doesn’t want me.” He said, his voice low and sad. Amanda and Becky exchanged another glance, they could sense the sensing confusion in Daniel’s words. Daisy’s heart ached as she pulled Daniel into a tight hug. “Oh, sweetie, that’s not true. I want what’s best for you, and if having a father in your life is important to you, we’ll figure it out together, okay?” Daniel looked up at her, his eyes welling up with tears, “But if I have a father, why doesn’t my father want to see me, Mommy?” Daisy’s voice cracked as she struggled to find the right words, “Sometimes, grown-ups make mistakes, and it doesn’t mean they don’t love you. Your father…he’s not ready to be a dad yet, but that doesn’t mean you’re not loved.” “Daniel, you are so loved, and we’re all here for you, no matter what.” Becky added, her voice low. Amanda nodded in agreement, “Yeah, and we’re your family, no matter what.” Ella, sensing Daniel’s change in mood, licked his face, trying to comfort him. Daisy held Daniel at arm’s length, looking into his eyes, “We’ll get through this together, okay? And we’ll find a way to make you feel loved and supported, no matter what.” Daisy looked to Amanda for help, and Amanda stepped in. “Hey Daniel, if you need a father figure in your life, I’m here for you, okay? I mean you used to call me dad before kiddo what changed?” She asked, her voice playful. Daniel looked up at Amanda, his eyes filled up with tears as he shook his head, his voice trembling. “I want my real father, Amanda. I want to know why he doesn’t want to see me.” “Did I do something bad to him because mom also grounds me and says she doesn’t want to see me whenever I do something wrong.” He said. Amanda’s eyes softened, and she knelt down beside Daniel. “Oh, sweetie, I know it’s hard to understand, but sometimes grown-ups make choices that hurt the people they love. It doesn’t mean they don’t love you, it just means they’re not ready to be the parent they should be.” Daniel’s face squeezed up in confusion. “I want to see him, aunt Amanda. I want to ask him why he doesn’t want to see me.” Daisy’s heart ached as she watched her son ask for Ethan. She knew it would only increase, how would she navigate with things like this, the boy had seen his father and now it’ll be impossible to keep him away from him. She looked over at him, as he sniffled a tear, he was a splitting image of Ethan, they even cried the same way. Everything was Ethan’s fault, it made her feel angrier, as she thought back to when he wasn’t even in their lives, everything was going well for him, she thought about Ethan’s sudden interest in Daniel’s life. She couldn’t believe the nerve of that man, crawling back after all these years, thinking he could just waltz in and play father to her son. Daniel had never even asked about his father before, content with the loving family Daisy had built around him. But now, with Ethan’s arrival, Daniel’s curiosity was piqued, and Daisy knew she had to protect him from the truth. Ethan was Daniel’s biological father, but that didn’t give him the right to just show up and claim a relationship with their son. Daisy had worked too hard to build a safe and loving life for Daniel, and she wouldn’t let Ethan’s toxic presence ruin it. She clenched her fists in anger, her mind racing with ways to keep Ethan away from her son. She would do whatever it took to shield Daniel from his Ethan’s harmful influence. Ethan might think he can fool anyone with have his charming smile, but Daisy knew the truth – he was a master manipulator, and she wouldn’t let him near her son, a son who he denied, abandoned and sent away.

Daisy moved to sit down beside Daniel, her voice softening as she looked into his eyes. “Hey sweetie, I understand how you feel. I feel angry too. You know, when I was pregnant with you, my parents disowned me. They didn’t want anything to do with me, or you.” Daniel’s eyes widened, in surprise as he stared at her. Daisy continued, her voice filled with emotion. “I feel like I have deprived you of meeting your grandparents, and your father. But the truth is, Daniel, they didn’t deserve to meet you. They didn’t deserve to know how amazing you are.” Daniel looked down, his small shoulders sagging. Daisy wrapped her arm around him, pulling him close. “You deserve so much better than people who don’t want to be in your life. And I’m sorry, Daniel. I’m sorry that I couldn’t give you the family you deserve.” Daniel looked up at her, his eyes shining with tears. “It’s not your fault, Mommy. I love you.” Daisy’s heart swelled with love and pride. “I love you too, Daniel. More than anything.” “Aww.” Amanda and Becky whispered. “There’s our boy.” Daniel slowly looked up at Daisy, his eyes curious. “Mom, why do you hate Dad so much?” He asked. Daisy’s face reddened. “I don’t hate him, Daniel. I just…I don’t want him close to you, that’s all.” She said, her voice defensive. Daniel stared at her, a little confused. “Why not, Mommy?” Daisy hesitated, choosing her words carefully, she had explained this to him before, but she knew kids only hear what they want. “Because, sweetie, Ethan…he’s not a nice person. He’s not someone I want influencing you or being a part of your life.” She whispered, gently patting him. Daniel looked down, his small eyebrow raised high as he looked at her. “But why, Mommy? What did he do?” Daisy’s eyes shone with anger, but she held back her words. She wouldn’t poison Daniel’s mind with stories of Ethan’s behavior before she was born, Not yet, anyway she would tell him but maybe when he was a bit older. “Honey let’s just say, that your father, Ethan made some choices that hurt me, and I don’t want him to hurt you too.” Daniel nodded slowly, seeming to accept this explanation. But Daisy knew this conversation was far from over. Daisy looked to Amanda for help, hoping for her to distract Daniel from the kind of questions he was asking. Amanda noticed Daisy’s eyes on her and immediately understood what she was saying. She quickly grabbed Daniel’s shoulder. “Who wants ice cream?” Amanda shouted, her voice bright and loud. Daniel’s face lit up immediately as he jumped to his feet. “Me, me, me!” he shouted, bouncing up and down. “Ice cream, ice cream ice cream.” he began to sing joyfully Amanda smiled, relieved to have changed the conversation. “Okay, buddy, let’s get you dressed up and we’ll go get some ice cream!” She turned to the maid, who was quietly watching from behind. “Hey, can you please help Daniel get dressed? We’re going out for ice cream.” She said. The maid nodded, smiling, and took Daniel’s hand, leading him out of the room to get changed. As they left, Daisy let out a sigh of relief, grateful to Amanda for intervening. Amanda turned to her, a knowing look on her face. “Don’t worry, Dee, we’ll get through this. One ice cream cone at a time.” Daisy smiled. As Daniel, Ella and the maid, finally went  upstairs to get ready. Daisy sank into the chair, breathing out in relief, she felt drained. Amanda sat beside her, putting a comforting arm around her shoulders. “Hey, forget about everything for now, okay? Focus on your fashion business. You’ve got a big meeting with our mysterious Santiago on Saturday, remember?” Daisy nodded, taking a deep breath. “I know, I just can’t believe Ethan is back in the picture especially at a time like this. I thought I was done with him for good.” Amanda squeezed her shoulder. “You are done with him, Dee. You’re just protecting Daniel now. But for now, let’s focus on Santiago. Securing a deal with him could be huge for our business.” Daisy nodded, as she smiled at her best friend, Becky silently watching the two of them talk from where sat. “You’re right, I need to focus on this meeting. I need to make a good impression.” Amanda smiled. “You will, Dee. You’re talented, your designs are amazing. Just be yourself, and whoever the Santiago is, I’m sure he will love you.” Daisy smiled back. “Thanks, Amanda. I don’t know what I’d do without you, I really appreciate it.” “Aww please, I’m the only one you have and you’re the only one I have.” She said. Becky looked up from her phone, a curious look on her face. “Hey, Daisy, I wanted to tell you something yesterday, but I forgot. Did you know who Nolan’s grandfather is?” Daisy frowned as she looked up at Becky, her eyes moving freely from Becky to Amanda, she had told the girl to not speak about him again, what kind of mother would she be if she was speaking or bringing other men around Daniel. “Why do you ask? What’s going on?” She asked. Becky leaned in, her voice going low, to almost a whisper. “ You would actually know who he is..” she whispered. Amanda rolled her eyes. “Come on Becky, spill the tea, who is he?” She asked. Becky’s eyes shone with excitement as she continued. “I remember when I still used to see Nolan, I saw him meet his grandfather once. And you wouldn’t believe who it was?” She said. Amanda and Daisy shared a glance. “Who?” They both asked, getting tired of Becky dragging the conversation. “Lucian Van-Louvre!” Becky whispered. Amanda’s jaw dropped as she slowly processed what Becky just said. “Lucian Van-Louvre? As in, the billionaire mogul? That is Nolan’s grandfather?” Becky slowly nodded. “The one and only Lucian Louvre. I had no idea who he was at the time, but Nolan told me later. He said his grandfather was a ruthless businessman, but he loved him anyway.” She said, her voice low. Daisy’s mind raced as she tried to find the connections between them. She had noticed that Nolan was always wearing Van-louvre but she had just passed it off as him being one of those people who were obsessed with only one fashion brand. But Lucian Van-Louvre as his grand father? Lucian Van-Louvre  was a legendary figure in the business world. He was known for being revolutionary and strict, every fashion piece he released always went to number one trending in the whole world, he was even one of her mentors, she had read every autobiography book that had been released about him, she knew everything about him, including his full name and his children’s name. She paused as the dots connected in her head. Nolan Van-Louvre. She had seen him as such a big asshole that she hadn’t thought that a blonde haired man names Nolan who was always wearing Van-Louvres could be the grandson of Lucian Van-Louvres. Amanda spoke up, her voice filled with concern. “Daisy, what does this mean for you and the company? Do you think he’s Santiago? What if he tries to sabotage you for turning him down?” Daisy’s eyes widened as she remained silent, she doubted if he actually knew who she was, but if he did, he would have actually spoken about it. She silently stared at Becky and Amanda who were bought starring at her silently. Maybe it was a different Nolan, it couldn’t be the Nolan she knew. She slowly nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “You mean Lucian Van-Louvre, founder and chairman of Van-Louvre Corporation, the biggest fashion company in the world?” Becky nodded, her expression serious. “The same one. Nolan’s grandfather is the head of the Van-Louvre fashion empire.” Daisy’s face paled as she processed the connection. Van-Louvre Corporation was the industry leader in the fashion industry, and Lucian Van-Louvre was a legendary figure in the fashion world. If Nolan was his grandson, that meant… Amanda finished the thought for her. “That means Nolan is a Van-Louvre, and he could be Santiago.” Becky nodded, as she smiled. “Yes, Nolan is the grandson and heir to the Van-Louvre empire.” Amanda and Daisy exchanged looks, their minds racing with different emotions. Daisy frowned, her voice filled with concern. “There’s a high percent chance that the mysterious Santiago who invited me on a date is actually Nolan.” Amanda’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? Why do you think that?” Daisy hesitated, her mind linking all connections. “Because of the timing…and the fact that Santiago is interested in my fashion designs. It all adds up.” Becky’s nodded, as she looked at Daisy. “And you don’t want to go on the date?” Daisy shook her head firmly. “No, I don’t. I don’t want to get entangled in the any other huge family dramas the one I suffered at the hands of Ethan’s family is enough and besides. I have a bad feeling about this.” Amanda placed a reassuring hand on Daisy’s arm. “We’ll figure this out together, Dee. You don’t have to face this alone.” “But this would be a good thing for your company Daisy.” Becky said. “Why allow anything hinder it.” Amanda nodded. “Daisy, Becky is right, you have to go. This could be a huge opportunity for your fashion career. And think about it, if Santiago is indeed Nolan or Ethan, it doesn’t matter as long as you keep them at arms length.” Daisy paused, her mind was filled with doubt. She knew Amanda and Becky was right but she didn’t want to receive any favors from either Ethan or Nolan. She took a deep breath, as she turned to focus on the movie playing on the television screen. “Okay, fine. I’ll go.” She said. “But I’m only doing this for my fashion career, not for any personal reasons.” Becky and Amanda  nodded both of them smiling wide. “That’s the best thing, Daisy! And who knows, you might even have fun.” Daisy raised an eyebrow. “I doubt it. But I have to admit, I’m a little curious…is Santiago Nolan or Ethan or even a different person entirely?” Amanda grinned as she patted her friend gently. “There’s only one way to find out. Go on the date and see for yourself.” Daisy’s heart skipped again as she thought about who Santiago could really be. Who was he, really? And what did he want from her?

Saturday finally arrived, it came faster than the wind. There was a whirlwind of activities prior to that day, but all that occupied Daisy’s mind was this one activity because later that day, her accountant had called her and told her that someone in the name of Santiago had deposited a whooping sum of money into her account. It mesmerized her that someone who she wasn’t related to and hadn’t made any physical impression on would be showing her so much kindness. Even Amanda thought it was simply surreal. Which is why even though anything by any chance comes up that would make her not attend the ball, she would rather forfeit it than miss meeting this man. The only thing that scares her is that she is likely to meet either Nolan or Ethan today at the ball. But she felt more of Ethan, this was his style. His family was one of Americans’ most influential people and it is not impossible that such activity would take place and his family won’t be represented. Since he has the fortune of being here, it is imperative that he attends. Still better than that hawk of his mother, she supposed. Her phone vibrated and she spared it glance. It was Mandy. “Hey, Mandy,” She coursed, running the lipgloss through her lips and smacking it together for evenness. “Hey…” “Don’t tell me you are ready?” “Far from it…” She smacked her lips-a behavior she displays when she is reluctant to say something, “I don’t think I can be able to go…” “What! Babe, why?” Daisy was alarmed. She hardly knows this man and won’t be happy to be left alone at the mercy of maybe even a serial killer who entices women with big dreams. “I’m sorry. Becky woke up this morning with a huge headache and I can’t leave her just like that. I can come pick Daniel and Ella while you are gone.” Daisy exhaled. Anything that had to do with Becky, she has learned not to stress it. Now she would be left to handle this huge event on her own. “Fine… How is she?” “Gave her some aspirin, now left for it to kick off. I would be there in ten minutes to pick the dudes…” “Okay… because I will need you to check me out too,” Daisy affirmed and dropped the phone. She rounded up her makeup and went to pick up the red gown from the bed where she had it out initially. Twice she brought out the gown, and twice she attempted dropping it back. It was too alluring and with her kind of body, might draw too much attention to her. However, that’s the whole point, right? She was a renowned fashion designer and her work should show for it. So, she’s going to rock it! She wore it and went to the mirror and instantly started purring. It was even more exquisite when worn. The intricate sparkles became prominent and the curve of her waist made it more seductive. God, she hoped the press wouldn’t notice her tonight. And most especially that bastard! He hasn’t pestered her for the last few days and she was almost believing he had regained his senses and left her alone. That’s what he is, a loser. He couldn’t even fight enough for her forgiveness and had run off. It relives her as well as irked her. All the same, all that matters is this night and she has to nail it! The door opened and closed downstairs and she knew Amanda was here. Her son’s screech proved it. Two minutes later, her door swung open. “Damn!” Amanda careened. “If you weren’t my best friend now, I might just have some mushy on you, “she commented and Daisy started laughing. “You are an ant!” “I know, seriously, girl, this gown is gorgeous. That man must have an eye on his head to pick this.” “Maybe he asked someone that has an eye to pick it. It doesn’t necessarily mean he did it himself. He knows I’m a fashionista and had to impress me.” Daisy intoned. “And he did more than impress you, girl…. Look at those sparkles and the silk!” She came to touch the material of the gown. “I think we will need to design something like this.” She reasoned and Daisy shook her head. This is so Amanda. “What if it’s Nolan or Ethan? I meet there.” Daisy said. “Girl if it’s either of them then you should leave immediately, call me and I’ll come and pick you up but you do look beautiful.” She said. Daisy smiled. “So from your reaction, I assume I’m good to go?” She twirled with her bag in hand. “Yeah, dude, you are. So is his stuff packed?” She asked, referring to Daniel. “Yeah, I’m sure his nanny packed his stuff, including Ellas. Thanks for watching them.” “Nothing much. And maybe the man might be dashingly handsome and you can, you know…” Amanda cleared her throat as she trailed off, assuming Daisy would get her joke. “You are entitled to your opinion, Mandy. I’m never hooking up with some strange dude just because he wants to invest in our business. I’m not a horny teenager…” “I’m just saying, girl..” Amanda dragged on as she walked back to the door, meaning to check on her companions for the night. When Daisy came out of the room, she was looking dazzling to her satisfaction and somehow it made her feel good. If she is going to be an internet sensation, she should at least be her best. She has been hiding for too long and maybe as Amanda often said, she would need to come out of her shell. She represents a brand and has to be out. Amanda has been featured twice in Vogues because of her exhibitions and great fashion sense. She represented the branch of Latinos in the last Forbes list for the Caribbean and all this is because of how open she was. Most of the top clients they have bagged were all thanks to her, this Daisy knew. It wasn’t fair. So, it’s time for her to stay woke. “See you guys later,” She went to kiss her son on the cheek and made her way out of the house. Once she came outside, packeI in front of her mansion, was a black Ferrari. She passed at the door, meaning to go in and ask Amanda when she launched the new car when the driver honked at her. Plus, parked by the side was her black Audi which Daisy was familiar with. So who has the car? She stalked closer, tilting her head to the side to see who was driving the car but couldn’t recognize the man so, she tapped the window until it winded down. “Sorry, I’m sure you are in the wrong house.” “No, ma’am. Aren’t you Mrs Richard.” “It’s actually a Ms. But yeah… Who sent you?” “My boss asked me to bring you to the gala, so if you don’t mind, may we leave?” The back door slid open and she hesitated, looking behind to determine if to venture into the car or not, but seeing as she had no choice, nodded and slid in. The car drove out of the compound and as much as she wanted to ask him who sent him to bring her, each time she opened her mouth, she found herself shutting it and relaxing back. Amanda had her location connected to her phone so there was no way they could kidnap her. The drive was an unbearable one as Daisy had to sit there unable to say anything other than watch the flitting cars and endure the mad rush on the road as the driver twisted and turned. One time she had nearly told him to slow down but then as before, she lost courage because this man looked like he wouldn’t listen to her. So she laid back and prayed she wouldn’t die today because of an investment. Eventually, the car arrived at the venue and to her greatest astonishment, she was whole, every part of her body intact. She rushed out of the car, thinking she was going to throw up. But standing by the sidewalk, tapping at her chest, she couldn’t release anything so she stood up and jumped when she saw the driver behind her. “I’m sorry about that…” He bowed slightly, looking very frightened. She knew he might be afraid she might tell his boss about his relapse so she quickly smiled. “No worries, it remains strictly between us. But, if by chance you take me home, please don’t drive like that anymore.” “Thank you. I promise.” He bowed again. “Let me tell him you are here.” “No!” She stopped him. “I can find my way inside from here.” She indicated to him and began making her way in. From the flits of exotic cars parked outside, she knew people had already arrived so she walked faster so as not to miss the show. At the door, the bouncers opened the door and took her coat to hang by the side, and gave her a card of identification hence she proceeded in. As she anticipated, the place was brimming with people already seated in the seats talking inaudibly amongst themselves, and the stage was being arranged. This is where she regrets not accepting the driver’s plea to call the man that invited her. How is she supposed to identify him when she didn’t even know who invited her? As she stood there, running her eyes about the hall, she didn’t see the funky figure sauntering from behind her until he was an inch away from her. “You are just as beautiful as I had imagined the dress would be on you, Daisy.” Her body froze, hot goosebumps sprouting through her pores. The unfuckenbelievable! How could she not know?! “Ethan?” She whirled around with so much force her head spun. …

Ethan smiled at her, knowing she was in a tight corner where she can’t turn him down now. But he cornered her from the door sight, knowing his seat ex-wife was capable of anything. “Hy,” He mumbled. “You sly fox! You have the nerve!” He shrugged. “I knew you wouldn’t come if I had come out straight to invite you so don’t blame me for opting for this.” Daisy blew out an angry breath. She thought about this but didn’t know he would have the balls to pull this kind of stuff off after what he did to her. “Ethan, do you know I can arrest you for stalking me and my son? What is wrong with you? You think because you invested in my busin__” “Ladies and gentlemen, you are welcome to this great moment of the season when we are all gathered to witness the amazing performance like the time of the old, of our dear opera singer, Madame Celeste all the way from France. Please let’s give a round of applause as we welcome her to the stage!” The man of the occasion cut her off to announce. Ethan scooted closer and grabbed her hand, knowing if he had to get her attention he had to go hard. He was glad she still retained his name which means he still has chance. She didn’t hate him that much to change her last name and he was willing to take advantage of anything within his grasp to have her back. She struggled away but he started pulling her away from the door. “Let me go, Ethan, this minute!” She shrieked, her voice drowned out by the applause from the audience as the singer came on stage. “Cmon, Daisy, the most interesting part of the show is about to start, you won’t want to miss it out!” She wanted to struggle more but they are already within her eyesight of so many people and any move from her now and the press camera would zero on her. He planned this right and now she was trapped. With him. They reached the seats he reserved and he ushered her into one of them and faced her with a broad grin. The grin that had swept her off her feet six years ago. She smiled at a woman by her side who smiled back intently and then focused back on the stage. Then Daisy whirled around to him still smiling and bit out, “if you think…” “Just enjoy the opera, baby. We will sort all that out!” her heart boiled the more he feigned everything was alright with them. It wasn’t! How could he smile at her when he knew she resents him? What is this to him? Some game?  A very sick one she would say. He faced the stage and started listening to the music while she sat there deciding between concentrating on the song and lashing out at him despite knowing he wouldn’t listen or from what she thought, might not care. So at the end, she had to join him in listening. The opera singer sang a very compassionate song that left the audience enamored and their heart touched. It went long after she started singing, there were concealed sounds of sniffs and even some people crying. Daisy was very emotional mixed with rage that she had to listen to something that beautiful while with the worst person on earth right now to her. Still, it didn’t stop her from shedding tears. Before she could realize it, it was too late and when she searched for a napkin to wipe it off she didn’t see any. She hissed and wanted to use her hand when a napkin blocked her vision. When she looked up, it was Ethan offering her a napkin. She didn’t want to accept it. He has done more than enough and she was planning on returning his gift, accepting more wouldn’t do her any good. She was still trying to decide when he leaned in and started dabbing the napkin on her face. She flinched off, he inched in. “Stay put, unless you want me to smear your makeup,” he said and without thinking about it, she knew he might likely do it so she stayed still while he dabbed away her tears. It was just like in the past. It made her reflect and made more tears pour. “I’m sorry, Daisy, please forgive me,” he said as though realizing she might have remembered when he did this in the past. She shook her head and looked away. The woman by the side must have caught her movement because just when she was thinking of beating the remaining of the opera and giving up all the opportunity she stands to gain from it, the woman inched her chair close and said, “You look so familiar, are you by chance Daisy Richard, the award-winning model of the Princeton runway?” Daisy blushed crimson because that was the last job she did before she had to quit for this man who didn’t think twice to ruin her. “Yes, I am,” She acquiesced, seeing no need to lie. Maybe in the past she would have denied so as to avoid attention, but not today. She came here to be free and even though Ethan has started ruining it for her, she would see it through. “Wow!” the woman cried and flipped around to her partner and hailed him, “babe, come see Daisy, our daughter’s number role model!” her husband’s eyes lit up and he looked over. “Is that truly her?” He asked and dragged his chair close, “That means we have to take a picture of her to show to Modella. She would regret not coming as we had encouraged.” His wife laughed. “Cmon, Chase, you can’t be so wicked. Do you want her to hate us for not forcing her enough? Anyways, you are right we will have to show her pictures for her to believe us, in case of next time.” She brought out her phone and then her eyes flew up and met with Ethan. “Is that your…” “Yea!” Ethan came closer. “Her husband!” Daisy’s eyes widened. She opened her mouth to deny it but their excitement wouldn’t let her say a word. “Omg so it’s true? The rumor has it that your husband looks like a god!” the woman reeled, further making Daisy uncomfortable. She glared at Ethan telling him with her eyes he is going to die for this. The woman’s husband’s reaction was to break into loud mirth at his wife’s open admiration of the beauty of another man. Which planet are they from? “Maybe I can help you snap?” Ethan offered to, reaching out to take the phone from the couple who nodded hysterically. It made Daisy confused. Is this Ethan? Long before, these things angered him..the way people threw themselves at her all the time and wanted to engage in conversations or try to take pictures. It made him really mad. And here he was offering to snap them? She wondered in dismay. “Thanks very much!” The woman continued. “When I saw you the first time, I thought perhaps it’s someone that looks like you, but I couldn’t help sneaking side glances until I was good enough to ask. You two look lovely by the way,” She winked at them, referring to Ethan and Daisy. She was speechless and didn’t know what to say while Ethan was the one who shouted, thank you! “So, since the singer is done, why don’t you honor us with your presence at the bar. We have a reservation and would be really glad if you will be our guest.”The man asked them expectantly. “That is amazing!” Ethan said and stood, taking Daisy’s hand which she couldn’t yank off now that these people think they are a couple. How come things were working for him? Pondered Daisy. She won’t be surprised if he paid them for all this. “Yeah…” Her lips quivered to the side in a forced smile and allowed him to lead her out of the pew. It was a long walk but it was one where she had to suffer camera snaps and frequent stops to greet one person or the other and then the few people who they used to know from before, who knew they were divorced. She saw the look of confusion on their faces and couldn’t blame them. This was surprising to her too and she was trying very hard to flow along. When they got to the reservation, the couple greeted their friends and then ushered them into their seats while the waiter went on to bring their order. “So how has your career been for you, Mrs. Richard?” The woman asked Daisy, beaming widely. “Fine!” She nodded, trying to maintain a peaceful decorum. “Though I no longer model.” “Oh, since when?” The woman appeared shocked. Oops! Daisy hesitated at first, the memory washing over her. Then she said it. “My husband made me stop.” Since he wants to play this game. “Oh,” The woman started chuckling and Daisy looked at Ethan and saw him go pale. “Men and their ego. I totally understand, if I were in his shoes with a beauty like you, I might have asked the same.”What is she saying? Supporting him? “Well, it was a mistake on my part, I’m hoping my wife forgives me for it someday,” Ethan chipped in, bringing the table to a silent hush. …

Meanwhile * Saturday night came fast. Nolan’s hands moved easily as he tied his bow tie, he had done this a thousand times and doing it was like muscle memory to him, He slowly looked up; his eyes fixed on his reflection in the mirror. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. This was it, the moment he had been waiting for. Lance knocked softly on the door, before entering the room, a gentle smile on his face. “Young master, you look very handsome today. I’m sure Daisy will be impressed.” Nolan smiled as he nodded, his eyes still fixed on his reflection. “I hope so, Lance, if anything goes wrong, I will have to do as grandfather says.” “That old goat.” He muttered underneath his breath. Lance cleared his throat. “I’ve taken the liberty of arranging everything you would need for the evening’s events, sir. The car will be waiting for you at 7 pm sharp, I’ve made sure that the restaurant is aware of your…preferences and I’ve ordered the gardener to prepare a bouquet of daisy flowers.” Nolan’s gaze moved from the mirror to Lance, his eyes filled with gratitude. “Thank you, Lance. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” He said. Lance bowed slightly. “It’s my pleasure to serve you, sir, shall I escort you to the car?” Nolan nodded, taking one last look at his reflection before turning to follow Lance out of the room. Tonight was the night. He would finally meet Daisy, and if she rejected him again, he would have to agree to his grandfather’s arranged marriage with Toria Moncler. His eyes moved to his phone, his heart racing loudly as he checked for any messages from Daisy. But there was none. He felt a little disappointed but he waved it off. He had sent her a hundred questions, but she didn’t reply any. He felt a little nervous, what if she didn’t come, what if she stoop him up again like last time.   Last time, she had never showed up, leaving him feeling disappointed. What if she did it again? Nolan pushed the thought aside. He decided to fill his mind with reassuring thoughts instead. She had agreed to meet him this time, and she had seemed genuinely interested in the date. There was no reason to think she would stand him up again. But he was already beginning to doubt and he couldn’t shake off the feeling of. He took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on his reflection in the mirror. “You’ve got this, Nolan,” he told himself. “She’ll show up. And even if she doesn’t, you’ll handle it with well, and you’ll be fine.” “Sir, the car is waiting. Shall I escort you downstairs?” Lance asked again, distracting him from his thoughts. Nolan nodded. “Yes, let’s go.” He said. Nolan walked towards the black limousine, the engine sound was heavy in his ears. Lance followed him closely from behind, his eyes looking over Nolan’s appearance one last time. As they reached the car, Lance hurried to adjust Nolan’s tie. “There, sir. You look perfect.” He said. Nolan smiled shyly, as he patted Lance’s hands. “Thanks, Lance. I think I’m going to need all the help I can get.” Lance smile faded his face turning serious. “Everything will work out well, sir. Just go, wait, and when she arrives, pour your heart out. Be yourself, and she’ll see the real you.” Nolan nodded, taking a deep breath as he stepped into the limousine. Lance  followed him into the car door. “Remember, sir, be patient and kind. And don’t forget to smile.” He said. Nolan nodded and smiled as Lance closed the door closed behind him. He took another deep breath, his heart pounding. As Nolan settled into the limousine, Lance closed the door behind him and handed him a bouquet of fresh daisy flowers through the open window. Nolan’s face broke into a small smile as he took the bouquet, the sweet fragrance filling the car’s air. “Thanks, Lance. You always know how to make me feel better.” Lance smiled back, his lips curling at the corners. “Good luck, sir. You’re going to need it.” Nolan smiled and nodded to the driver, the limousine zoomed off, moving smoothly through the evening traffic. Nolan plugged in his ear phones, listening to music to ease his anxiety. A few minutes later, the driver parked the car and turned around to face him. “Master Nolan, we have arrived.” He announced. Nolan lifted his head, removing the earphones from his ear. His heart began to race again as he Nolan’s heart raced with anticipation as he stepped out of the limousine. He was welcomed by hundreds of camera flashes and hushed conversations erupted from the gathered crowd. Nolan looked around, his eyes wide in surprise as he held the bouquet of daisies close to his chest. He should have known Lance would choose an extravagant restaurant and make his entry extravagant, he just hoped Daisy would like something as extravagant as this. He took a deep breath, his eyes staring straight at the entrance of the restaurant. Where was Daisy? Was she already inside? He took another deep breath as he pushed open the door and stepped into the restaurant. It was empty except for a single table and two chairs in the middle. There were roses and candles everywhere. He carefully navigated around the roses and candles before he finally settled into one of the chairs, his eyes fixed on the entrance of the restaurant as he waited patiently. His heart racing, his mind was full of her face, Would she show up? Why hadn’t she shown up? Was she running late? A waiter approached him, a friendly smile on his face. “Good evening, sir, Can I start you off with something to drink? Perhaps an appetizer? Or a glass of our world famous sixty year old wine.” Nolan shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the entrance. “No, thank you. I’m fine. I’m waiting for someone, but we will have the wine when she comes.” The waiter nodded understandingly. “Of course, sir. Take your time. I’ll be back to check on you and to deliver the wine.” Nolan nodded, his hold on the bouquet of daisy flowers tightening. He prayed that Daisy would show up soon. He couldn’t bear the thought of being stood up again. More minutes passed and daisy wasn’t still here. Nolan was already feeling anxious. He checked his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. His eyes still fixed on the entrance, his heart heart felt heavier with each minute that passed. He had tried calling her, but his calls kept going straight to voicemail. He had left rows of messages, pleading with her to answer, to let him know she was okay. But she didn’t reply. An hour passed, and Nolan’s nervousness had began to turn to frustration. He checked his watch over and over, wondering if he had been stood up. Two hours passed, and his frustration turned to anger. He couldn’t believe she would do this to him again. Three hours passed, and his heart felt like it had been ripped apart. He slowly stood up, the bouquet of daisy flowers slipping out from his hands, the flowers scattering across the floor. He didn’t even bother to pick them up. What was the point? When she wasn’t going to show up. His heart felt heavy in his chest as he turned to leave, the sound of his footsteps echoing through the empty restaurant. He felt like a fool, for waiting for someone who didn’t even have the decency to show up. Not once but twice. Just as he stepped out of the restaurant, his phone began to ring loudly. He paused as he looked at the caller, it was his grandfather. Calling him at exactly 10 pm. That old goat, he must have also been looking at his watch while waiting impatiently. “Granddad, hi..,” he said, his voice low as he picked up the phone waiting for the man to start laughing at him. “Nolly, how are you? I hope I’m not interrupting anything important,” His grandfather’s voice boomed through the phone. Nolan sighed bracing himself for his grandfather’s jokes. “You’re not interrupting anything, Grandfather. She didn’t show up… again.” Silence followed, and he slowly breathed out, maybe his grandfather wasn’t going to laugh at him. But he spoke too soon, because almost immediately, his grandfather’s familiar laughter echoed through the phone, vibrating in his ear. “I told you, Nolan! I told you, you weren’t man enough to do something as important as that on your own, you need my help and besides, You owe me, by the way.” Nolan frowned. “What do you mean?” He asked, faking ignorance. “We had a deal, Nolly! Remember? That if she didn’t show up, you’d go on a date with someone of my choosing, Tori Moncler.” Nolan’s heart sank. He had done his research on Tori Moncler last night, she was a socialite, known for her beauty, she even had almost fifteen million followers on her social media. He had no interest in her whatsoever, he wasn’t looking forward to being with someone like that. “Grandfather, I don’t think that’s a good idea,” He protested. Lucian’s voice turned stern. “Nonsense, Nolan. You need to move on from this….immaturity. Tori will be good for you. I’ll arrange for the date tonight since you’re free.” “Grandfather I…” Nolan protested. “Behave yourself, Nolan,” Lucian warned, cutting him off. “I’ve already sent Lance to bring Tori Moncler to the restaurant. She’ll be arriving soon so get ready.” Nolan’s eyes widened in horror at what his grandfather just said. “Grandfather, what have you done? I don’t want to go on a date with Tori Moncler! Not at a time like this..” “Nonsense, Nolan. You need to learn to appreciate things and also learn to sacrifice for the family. Tori is a suitable match for you, chosen by me, and you will treat her with respect and courtesy. Lance will bring her to you shortly. Be ready.” His grandfather said, his voice stern. Nolan felt a little dreadful. He knew his grandfather had planned this all along. He looked around, considering if he should quickly leave. The limousine was still parked outside, the driver waiting patiently. Just then another black limousine pulled up, the limousine door opened, and Lance stepped out, followed by Tori Moncler. She was even more beautiful than Nolan remembered.

“Nolan Van-Louvre!,” she exclaimed as she saw him, her voice soft. “I’m so glad to finally meet you.” She said. Nolan forced a smile on his face as she walked towards him, his heart sinking as he stared at her. Her long, dark hair flowing down her back, her piercing blue eyes sparkled underneath the chandeliers of the restaurant, Her black gown hugged her curves in all the right places, her red heels clicked on the floor as she neared him, her perfume smell was strong and sweet. His palm felt a little sweaty as he held her hands. Her eyes moved to his face, her long dark lashes blinked as she stared at him. “Thanks, you’re such a gentleman.” She said, her voice low and sexy. “It’s so lovely to see you.” Nolan smiled as he escorted her to the table, his movement felt stiff and practiced. “You look…stunning.” He complimented. She blushed as she looked up at him. “Thank you, you also look so good.” She said. Lance silently walked away, leaving the two of them alone. The waiter hurried over with the wine, pouring it out into two glasses and moving it over to their table. Nolan stared at her silently, not knowing what to say or do, maybe he should introduce himself all over again, after all every date began with an introduction. He slowly raised his shoulders to greet her, his smile wide, revealing his white teeth. “Tori Moncler, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you in person. I’m Nolan Van-Louvre, and—” Tori cut him off mid-sentence, her voice low and sexy, making his skin jump. “Oh, spare me the formalities, Nolan. We already know a lot about each other. Let’s just cut the bullshit, shall we?” Nolan frowned as he slowly nodded, taken aback by her bluntness. “I suppose you’re right,” he said, his voice low. “My grandfather has told me a lot about you, Tori.” Her smile grew wider, her eyes filled with amusement. “And I’ve heard a lot about you, Nolan. My father and your grandfather are always talking about you and us, they’re even more excited for the wedding than I am.” She said laughing. The word wedding made Nolan’s hand tremble, as he tightened his grip on the glass. He forced a smile on his face as he took a sip of the wine, it was strong in his throat. “Is that so..” he whispered, the wine making his voice low. Tori smiled and nodded as she looked around the restaurant, her eyes filled with slight disgust as she looked around the room. “To be honest, Nolan, I’m not really fond of restaurants as a venue for a first date. They’re so…predictable and boring.” She said. “Just food, drinks, talk and go home, the same routine everytime.” She said. Nolan’s eyebrow raised as he smiled at her. “Oh? And what would you suggest instead?” He asked. Tori’s smiled again, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Oh you’re really a gentleman, the other men always want to do what they want on a date and never what the girl wants.” She said. Nolan smiled, as he nodded. “I heard there’s an opera performance not far from here. I would love to go with you. It’s so much more…cultural, don’t you think?” She said, her voice filled with excitement. Nolan paused for a moment, surprised by the sudden change in plans. But he couldn’t refuse, his grandfather would tear him to pieces if he blew this date up. “I suppose it couldn’t hurt to try something new,” he said, as he stood up from his seat. “Shall we?” Tori laughed loudly, as she stared at him, her eyes were beautiful when she smiled. “Wonderful!  have Lance bring the car around, let’s hurry, we can make it there before the opera starts.” She said. “Sure, Lance is waiting,” he replied, walking by her side as they slowly walked back to the limousine. Tori talked on and on about random things, her lips barely touched as she kept on talking. “I’ve been looking forward to this date all week, Nolan. I’m so glad we finally get to spend some time together. I just adore opera, don’t you? There’s something about the music, the drama, the crowd…it’s all just so special.” Nolan forced a smile as he nodded politely, not really paying attention to her words. As they reached the limousine, Lance held open the door open for them. “The opera house.” Tori said. “The opera house, miss?” he repeated, his eyes moving to Tori. “Yes, please, Lance,” Tori replied, sliding into the seat beside Nolan. “We’re going to have a wonderful time, Nolan. I just know it.” Nolan silently nodded again, he didn’t really care, he just wanted to get the night over with. He couldn’t wait for the night to be over, with him lying down in his bed and Luna disturbing his sleep. As the limousine drove through the streets, Tori continued to talk, her words filling the silence. Nolan nodded and smiled, as she talked, all he had to do was act like an attentive man. The limousine finally arrived at pulled the opera house. Nolan’s eyes widened in surprise. The building was filled with bright lights, and hundreds of cameras awaiting the arrival of people, with a red carpet set to the entrance of the opera house. Tori squealed with delight, her grip on his hand tightening in excitement as she pulled him out of the car. “Smile, Nolan!” she whispered, her eyes filled with excitement. “We’re making our debut as a couple, once this hits the front page of the news, there’s no going back, Van-Louvre and Moncler family coming together!” “It’s going to be the biggest wedding in the country.” She squealed happily. Nolan’s face froze as he listened to her, a polite smile in his face as the cameras clicked and flashed around them. When the next couple pulled up and the camera moved to them, a security officer came to usher them to the entrance. Nolan turned around, everybody was dressed elegantly, this didn’t seem like the usual opera, this looked like it was for only the elite. He looked towards Tori, she didn’t seem to care as she pulled him through the crowd, ignoring a few stares as she pulled him into the building. “Isn’t this wonderful, Nolan?” she whispered. “I’m so glad we’re doing this.” She added as she pulled him down the flight of stairs and chairs. Nolan nodded, forcing another smile. Just then, loud music started to play from inside the main building. “Come on, Nolan, the opera has started! We should hurry inside,” Tori whispered, dragging his hand. Nolan nodded, following her. Just then, he froze. A tall man with long dark hair  and in a black suit caught his attention, but it was the woman beside him who made Nolan’s heart skip a beat. Daisy. She was even more beautiful than he remembered. She was putting in mild makeup, her hands in the man’s hands. Her eyes were fixed on the stage. She hadn’t seen him yet. Nolan froze there in shock. What was Daisy doing here? who was the man beside her? Tori dragged his hand again, her voice growing impatient. “Nolan, come on! We’re going to miss the performance!” But he stood frozen there. His eyes still fixed on Daisy. His heart racing as he watched her smile. She still hadn’t seen him, and Nolan wasn’t sure if he wanted her to. His mind was filled with questions. Was this where Daisy was when she stood him up? Was this why she rejected him? Who was this man? what was their relationship? He couldn’t help but stare at her, his eyes fixed on her face. He hated the way she looked at the man, it was as if she hated him but she was also mesmerized by him. Nolan felt a little jealous as he looked away. He couldn’t bear to watch her with this other man. Tori touched him, her voice whispering in his ear. “Nolan, what’s wrong? You don’t look well.” She said. Nolan shook his head, trying to clear his mind. “I’m fine,” he muttered. “Just a little…crowd shy.” “Is everything alright? You seem a bit…distracted.” She said. Tori frowned, as she follows his gaze her eyes landing on Daisy and the man beside her. “Oh, I see,” she whispered. “Do you like the way they are arms in arms?” She asked, as she raised his arm, putting it over her shoulder. Nolan forced a smile as he nodded. Her eyes shone with excitement as she placed her hands on his waist and took his hand, leading him to their seats. As the opera began, Tori leaned in close, her voice whispering in his ear. “You know, Nolan, if we ever get married, I would absolutely adore an opera performance at our wedding. It would be so romantic and elegant, don’t you think?” Nolan’s heart skipped a beat at the mention of marriage, but he nodded, trying to play along. “Yeah, that sounds…lovely.” Tori’s eyes shone with excitement. “Really? You’d also be happy with that?” Nolan forced another smile, trying to hide his true feelings. “Yes, of course. Whatever makes you happy, Tori.” Tori’s face lit up with a smile, as she squeezed his hand. As Nolan secretly stole a glance at Tori. All he saw was a woman who was truly enjoying the opera, her face shining with innocence and joy. She was beautiful, both inside and out. He felt like a total loser for doing all this with no affection for her. He had been doubting everything before but he knew that he could actually be genuinely happy in a marriage with her. She was perfect, in every way, and as he looked at her, he knew that he didn’t want to hurt her. She deserved someone who would love and cherish her, and he knew was that he could be that person. All he had to do was push aside every other thought of a woman in his life, including Daisy. As the opera reached its chorus, Tori turned to face him, her eyes filled with tears. “Isn’t it beautiful, Nolan?” she whispered. Nolan nodded, smiling, as he took her hand in his. “Yes, it’s stunning,” he replied, sincerely. His gaze moved back to Daisy and the dark-haired man beside her, and his heart skipped a beat as he saw them holding hands. He felt a little sad, but he knew it was time to let her go. He turned to Lance, who was sitting silently behind them, “Lance, can I ask a favor of you?” He whispered. Lance nodded. “Of course, young master.” He replied. “Daisy is here, seated a few rows away from us. I want you to pass a message to her.” Nolan said, his voice barely audible above the loud music. Lance’s eyebrows rose a little as he listened to Nolan. “Yes, young master?” He said. Nolan took a deep breath. “Tell her…tell her that I love her, and I’m happy for her. If that man is her happiness, then I’m glad for her.” Lance’s eyes turned confused, then it slowly softened, as he nodded. “I’ll make sure she gets the message, young master.” Nolan watched as Lance silently made his way through the crowd, his eyes fixed on Daisy and the dark-haired man. He felt a feeling of peace wash over him. He slowly turned to Tori and took her hands in his, giving them a gentle squeeze. He wanted to close the chapter on Daisy and focus on the woman in front of him. Meanwhile, instead of getting up to deliver the message, Lance had gotten up from his seat and moved to the back of the opera house. As Lance made his way out of the opera house, he slowly pulled out his phone and dialing a number. “Chairman,” Lance said, his voice low as the person picked up the phone. The chairman’s voice was low and sleepy as he answered the phone. “Yes?” “It’s done, sir,” Lance replied, his voice excited. “Young Master Nolan and Madam Toria are a perfect match. They’re together, and he’s even letting go of Daisy. You don’t need to worry about anything else.” There was a pause on the other end of the line, and then the chairman spoke, his voice filled with satisfaction. “Excellent work, Lance. You’ve done well. The Van-Louvre family’s future is secure now.” Lance nodded smiling happily. “Thank you, sir. I’m glad I could be of service.” The chairman laughed again. “That boy, I actually though he’ll fight more.” He said. “But if you say, he has fallen for Tori Moncler, then we shall begin preparations for the wedding immediately! I can hardly wait to see Nolan and Toria tie the knot. It’s a union that will secure the Van-Louvre family’s legacy for generations to come.” Lance could almost hear the chairman smile over the phone. “Yes, chairman. I’ll make sure to inform the wedding planners to start making arrangements.” The chairman laughed as he ended the call. Lance smiled, kicking his hands in the air happily, they had a wedding to plan.

Meanwhile back at Ethan and Daisy. No one spoke up afterward, as though there was an unspoken agreement not to. Daisy was perplexed with everything going on but mostly with Ethan’s behavior. She was mad at him but now more conflicted. “Why don’t you two continue why I treat my wife to this beautiful song?” The man suddenly stood and took the hand of his wife in his and started dragging her to the dance floor. Daisy’s heart melted. She used to dream of this while she was young. A husband that would love her so much he would admire every of her attributes. She knew she would model and always wished for her husband to support her dream. It’s not like she wasn’t willing to compromise, that was far from it. But she has hoped for a man willing to try. But when she found him, it was as though Ethan only wanted her body and for her to be submissive to him but wasn’t willing to put in the extra work. He let his mother dictate the onus of their marriage and even let her ruin it and in the process ruined her life. “Can we dance?” His small voice distracted her thought. “Why?” She asked instead. “Because I -the…” “Why did you do it?” “Do what?” He asked, his eyes finding hers steadily. “Why did you let her ruin our marriage?” He huffed, his brow furrowing in guilt. “I’m sorry…” “No, I want to hear it!” Her voice rose and she looked around, happy no one’s attention was drawn to them. He didn’t seem to mind. He exhaled, his hand on the table falling to his lap. He didn’t look like the confident man from before now. “I was stupid, Daisy. I was a stupid man who was so insecure that I let the best thing that has happened to me for so long slid away. I swear I regretted everyday and when I chose to marry Becky, it was to try to forget you, I swear it.” “You ruined my life,” She controlled herself from falling apart. “You made my parents disown me, left me with a child you made me carry, and ruined the only dream I was able to achieve for myself…” How could she even start to enumerate everything this man is to her? “I’m sorry,” His voice broke. “I swear, I want to make it up to you, Daisy. Give me a chance and I will make it all come back.” She wiped a silly tear that fell down her face and shook her head. “That chapter is closed. I made something great out of the misfortune. All I need is for you to leave me alone. Maybe then I might think of forgiving you…” Her lips quivered with a faux smile when the couple smiled at them.. “But I can’t, Daisy. Do you think I didn’t try when I couldn’t see you? When I thought I will never see you again? I can’t now that I have seen you, all I think about is you! I-i left New York because I told my mother until I find you I’m never seeing her again…It was also part of the reason I wanted to marry Becky without her present… To spite her!” The news shocked Daisy, but she didn’t show it. Ethan and his mother were like bread and butter. None could do without the other. Often times in the past, she had jealousy in their relationship because she knew she didn’t share that with her mother. His mother could literally do anything to make him remain loyal to her. “That is not my business, Ethan.” She proceeded looking at the couple still dancing and when that didn’t help to distract her, she grabbed the glass on the table, poured herself a large quantity, and started gulping  it down. “The alcoholic content is much, Daisy. Be mad at me but please don’t hurt yourself. I know you hate….” She broke down in a gloomy mirth. “I hate alcohol? Let me tell you a little secret Ethan…”She flicked her crinkling orbs to him, “I’m a bit close to becoming an alcoholic now all thanks to you…” “Daisy…” “Yeah… After what happened, I needed something to help me forget, and be normal. I didn’t like it. Daniel was a miracle because to be honest, I somehow wished somewhere inside me that he… Left. Because I knew if I bore him, I will never forget you, I will have to stare at him every day of my life in reminder that his father thought me a whore and cast us out to the street. And you know what? I gave birth to him and to spite me, he was your replica! Can you beat that?” She began laughing again. Ethan couldn’t form words. When she began pouring another glass of scotch, he regained himself and made to snatch the glass away but she glared at him with one hand holding the glass away from him. “Don’t do that. I came here today because someone named Santiago bought me this beautiful red gown, and invited me to this amazing opera, and then invested in my latest design, only to find out it’s you!” She gulped down the second cup and from the way she was starting to act, he knew she was getting tipsy. “How crazy can I get? What now? What are you going to do? Try to take my son from me? No, soon your mother would find out and then make you take him away. Is that why you are doing this? You think I will let you do that after what I went through with him?” She asked, tears brimming in her eyes. “I will never do that, Daisy. I want us all together and nothing would make me take him away from you…” She stared lazily, at him, her head starting to tick. “Then don’t,” A tear fell. “He’s the only blood family I have, Ethan, and if you do that I will kill myself. I have suffered too much and I don’t think I can anymore.” More tears fell, breaking Ethan’s heart. He never came back to cause her more pain. This time he wants to do things right and he is going to do it without causing her any pain. Never. “I think we need to leave, you are getting…” “No!” She broke out laughing, not even knowing why. Her left hand went to take his and stared at his ring finger, not knowing what she is doing anymore. “You removed your ring?” “It’s in my safe, Dee. I would never lose it,” He said, knowing the ring she meant. On their wedding night, they had sworn that nothing was going to make them remove their wedding ring and despite despising him, she still wore hers. She showed it to him. “I hate you so much, Ethan, but see, I am still wearing it.” She dropped her hand. “Amanda thinks I’m crazy…” “You are not. I’m the crazy one, Daisy, and I swear I will wear it tonight. I love you so much and I never stopped despite everything.” That sounded like a fool talking to her. “You loved me and you accused me, hurt me? Is that how you love from where you come from?” “I messed up, Daisy, and I am ready to pay for it for the rest of my life, I swear.” Her only response was to nod her head like a lizard, her body starting to lose focus and coherence. The couples were done dancing, made their way to them and Ethan seeing them first cursed under his breath and reached out to cradle a perplexed Daisy’s face in his huge hand and begged her with his eyes to understand before crashing his lips on hers. She was too shocked to react and only stiffened. “Aww, look at them, baby,” the woman purred. “You recall when we couldn’t get enough of each other like this everywhere we go?” Ethan wiped her face with his thumb and then they pulled apart. He smiled at her and said, “my wife was so emotional seeing you two so much in love at your age that she, you know,” he indicated her expression. The woman covered her face. “Don’t worry, I believe you two would make it too.” Ethan took the chance and stood, gripping Daisy’s hands in his to pull her up. “I think I have to see her home now, she is a little tired from the whole…” He gestured about while Daisy shut her mouth not wanting to give away how drunk she already was. “Thanks for everything,” she said in a small voice, most of her body already molding into Ethan for support. She came here and now she might as well be ruined for the second time by the same man. “Thanks so much for allowing us to host you. It means a lot to us,” The woman came to hug her and even though she didn’t show it, Daisy knew she must perceive the alcohol stench she now harbors. By tomorrow, she knew the tabloid would drown with her gist! When they reached outside, the Ferrari that came to pick her pulled up and Ethan helped her in. The minute he entered and shut the car door, she lost her senses being overwhelmed by everything that happened she couldn’t hold it back and in a flash, she found herself puking all over the car and him, and then passed out. …

The next time she woke up, it was to an incessant thrilling sound coming from somewhere around her. She grumbled as she stretched her hand and tried to clear her head. She sat up, and winced from the sharp pain in her head, touched her forehead and then proceeded to pick up her phone still unaware of her environment. It was Amanda. She wondered why her friend would be calling her by that time which was apparently late. “Hey, Mandy…” She mumbled. “Bitch, why the fuck have you not been answering your damned phone! You nearly gave me a heartache!” Daisy’s face furrowed, trying to understand what’s with her friend. What’s wrong with sleeping at night? “Why are you calling, shouldn’t you be sleeping or something? Wait, you quarreled with your girl?” “What are you saying? Are you sure you are okay in the head? You told me you would return last night and then you didn’t and didn’t call to inform me about your change in plans!” Daisy’s eyes dilated and at once, she skidded her eyes about, not seeing anything in the dark, she retrieved her phone and turned the light and merely survived fainting. Where the fuck is she?! She panicked. “Hello?” “Mandy, I think I’ve been abducted!” “What! How?”The other’s voice was frantic by now. “I don’t know. I think I passed out last n….” It finally struck! She was with… “Ethan…” she thought out loud. “What happened to Ethan? Did he abduct you? That’s not possible.” “Yeah… I mean, I was with him. It turned out he was the mystery guy that sent the gown and invested in our new design…” She scrunched her face when she felt the ache increase. “Are you okay?” Amanda asked her, her tone receding. “Yeah, I think so. I mean, I just woke up now in an unfamiliar room. I think I passed out and he brought me to his house. The asshole…” She breathes the last part. “Then you should be grateful to him rather than cuss him.” Her friend admonished. “That bastard deceived me! How come you ain’t mad?!” She blew up, and winced once, deciding to go slow. “Because he knew you wouldn’t agree to accept it if he had asked directly.” “So you are siding with him?” “I’m only being reasonable. Well, now that I finally know you are safe, I will call it a night.” “Thanks for checking up. How are they?” She asked, referring to her wards. “They are good, they hardly missed you.” Daisy rolled her eyes. “Okay then, good night.” She uttered and cut the call. When she dropped the phone, she switched on the bedside light, she recognized the room and slid off to use the bathroom and that was when she noticed she was half unclad. So many things swirled in her head at that point. Did he force himself on her while she was unconscious? What the hell! She rushed to the bathroom and flung off the robe around her, and checked herself. She didn’t feel any ache down there and didn’t feel awkward. Maybe he didn’t, but then he didn’t have the right to undress her! That prick! She flared, used the bathroom and came out. She was on her way to the door, meaning to locate him and maybe carry out her threat of castration when she saw the hangover pill on the lamp stand, and bottle of water. She contemplated fighting first and coming back to it, but another thump in the head had her changing her direction to the pill which she gulped down, sat down to relax a bit and then, stood up to look for him, not giving on the right. Now that she was taking a closer look, she noticed his house was big, well, she knew how vain he could be coupled with his family name. She didn’t expect him to live in anything less than this and if she is being honest, this house is nothing compared to the place they lived in New York. It was fancier and more spacious than this. She had convinced him to get their apartment away from his mothers after enduring his mother’s dark glows at every point when they came across each other, and then she woke up one day and he announced they were moving out. His mother was crossed with him and blamed it on her for being the cause of why her son was moving away from her, but she didn’t care because she would rather take her scorn than continue sharing the same space and breathing the same air with her. That woman was devilish! She blew out air, pinching the point between her eyes in exhaustion. Some memories were supposed to be left in the past, where they belonged. She traipsed through a hall in search of him, and busted out in the upper baluster from where she took a round-up assessment from the top of the house. Then ventured from there, while admiring the upper arrangement, for visitors or maybe relaxation. She reached the silver spiraling staircase and began making her descent. When she endured the long walk, holding onto the baluster from falling due to her slight dizziness, she stopped at the foot of the stairs, making up her mind which of the diverse rooms to venture into. A shuffling sound came from the left garnering her attention. She was ready to attack if it turned out to be Ethan but to her disappointment when the face appeared, it was a girl of mild age, her dark  blue eyes dilating when they landed on her and fell to her feet. “I’m so sorry, ma, I didn’t know you would be awake. The master said I should keep checking on you and to report to him when you rouse,” She hurried out in a quivering voice. “Who are you?” She didn’t know why she cared to ask.. “I’m the maid in charge of cleaning the house. I’m supposed to go but because of you, master said I should stay over.” “Where is he?” She climbed to the ground, tightening the robe about her. “He is in the Westwing room,” She pointed up from where Daisy came. “Okay, you can go to sleep now, as you can see I’m fine. I will find him myself, thanks,” She pivoted and made to climb back, wishing she had waited up rather than making the stressed venture twice. “You mean you do not need…” “Go to bed, dear,” She chopped the girl off. Why would the clod even ask the poor kid to watch over her like she was a nurse or something? He hasn’t still stopped his excessiveness which he of course inherited from his mutant mother. The other time was an older woman and today his maid. Fancy. “Thank you, ma,” She heard the kid say and her feet clattered toward somewhere which Daisy didn’t check to see. Reaching the Westwing as directed by the girl, she entered the first hall, and cursed under her breath. There were about three doors to it, and when she peeked into the next hall, it was the same thing. Why would he want to live in a place as big as this by himself? “Urgh!” She stomped her feet, “ouch!” She cried when the action sent a bout of aggressive spark to her head. As she was still bent nursing her hurt, she didn’t notice the door at the front open and the figure that looked out “Daisy?” She whipped her head up and met his worn-out eyes. “I-I was looking for you,” She said, lost in words now that she has seen him. His brown hair was standing, and when he started ambling to her, he was in only his joggers, which were hanging from his waist, his sumptuous upper torso exposed to her and her eyes unknowingly traced to the Vspot that ran into his joggers. “Are you okay, now?” He asked her but his voice sounded distant and she was hyperventilating. She swallowed loudly and fought to look at his face but his presence was too hypnotizing. It brought back long-buried memories; memories of when she used to covet this body almost to the point of obsession. “Daisy?” She snapped her eyes up, her body now aflame and her cheeks burning with heat. “I think you are still…” “I’m fine!” She hurried out and pointed to where she came from. “I was thinking I should leave, and came to…” “You can’t leave now, Daisy. It’s midnight. I was with you but decided to come in and take my bath as well as change into something else before coming back. Did you see Mildred?” He looked behind her. “Yeah! I-I saw her!” She looked everywhere but at him. She can’t believe he would have her this tongue-tied. She had come here to give him a piece of her mind and maybe even accuse him of making her drunk to bring her home, and now all she can do is stutter! “Come here,” He took her hand and started taking her back to the room he came from. “You need to sleep, so that you can get better by morning. If you want to live, I will take you home by then.” He was so endearing. She couldn’t let him get into her head, so she shook it. He was doing this intentionally to get under her skin and make her forget everything he did wrong against her! And she was allowing it. By the time they got in, he gently pushed her on the bed and was about to pull the covers when she recovered forcefully. “Who changed me?” Was her first query. His eyes twitched. Ethan knew she would be mad at him for doing that but he couldn’t resist doing it. To him, he would rather suffer her wrath than not go through with it at that point. He has never experienced the level of hardness he had at seeing her body, the way he did for a long time. “I did,” He said, lowly. …

“You pervert!” She spat. “Did you also touch me against my will?” “Cmon, Daisy, you know me better than that!” She rolled her eyes openly at him. “I never knew you. Well, I thought I did but the man I know will never accuse me of sleeping with another man and kick me out of his damn house!” “I deserve that, but for now, you need to rest,” He lifted his hands and demonstrated in peace. “I’m not a baby, stop acting all motherly!” She was trying to spook him and hated that he wasn’t responding as she wanted him to. Why is he being so kind? “I’m going to transfer back your funds, Ethan, I’m not going to accept it.” “Well, that means you will have to get the permission of your friend first, because I know you two own the business.” “Amanda, trust me enough to know it’s for the best.” She flung the cover and stood to face him. “She knows you are not who we all thought you were so if you think you will use her against me, think twice.” She tried to leave, he won’t allow that, he knows she is mad at him and he wants to make sure she doesn’t make any rash decisions because of that. Even before he donated that money, he knew she had the money but he still did it because his money would help take the project to another level.  So now, he won’t stand and watch her lose it because of her contempt for him. He rushed forward and grabbed her. She stiffened, a shockwave of need rushing through her. It reminded her of Mandys accusation about her behavior being because she hasn’t gotten some in a while and maybe she was right because recently, she can’t put a stamp on why she is easily whipped by Ethan. “Let me go,” She said snidely. “I will, but you have to listen to me,” He said slowly in a plea. “I don’t want to listen to you, Ethan. You didn’t listen to me when I needed you most, why should I now?” “Because I’m an asshole, and you are not. You are the sweetest woman I have ever met in my life and I fucked up. Unless you want to wake up tomorrow and hear that I jumped the bridges you might as well listen to me.” Daisy’s heart stopped. She hated him so much, but she would rather have him suffer alive than bear the thought of him dead. So she exhaled and looked at the spot he was holding, that burnt with flames of passion. “Put on something,” was her response. “Why? Do I make you horny?” Her breath hitched and without thinking, she met his hot gaze, which at the same time, made Ethan very hot. He realized he might have said the wrong thing and quickly rushed away to the closet to look for something to wear. Putting on his vest, which wasn’t helping at all but a fat cry from before, he indicated the bed for her to sit on and when she did, he went to stand by the open window to look outside, mentally calling on all the love forces out in the air to help him. At least he was satisfied that she didn’t want him dead. That was fair. “I sent that money because I recall back then when you used to tell me that you would want to own a design that would rock the world and make your work the number one. I am proud of you for coming this far, Daisy. You didn’t let the hindrance I caused you hamper you from striving but went ahead to prove me and any other shallow-minded person out there wrong. So, that is my own little way of telling you that I’m no longer the man I used to be. I have changed.” She fiddled with her fingers, shutting out her mind not wanting to be cajoled by his words. “I share in your dreams now. I want to be part of it, whether or not you want me in your life. I only ask two things from you…” He indicated with his fingers, his face muddled. “Which are?” He came and fell on his knees in front of her, took her hands against her will and kissed her knuckles, pulling heat between her legs. “Please allow me to see my son, and allow me to invest in your business as I want. You know money is not my problem.” She yanked her hand away and when she made to leave, he held her waist down, meeting her defiant eyes with just his own. “I don’t care about your money, Ethan and I don’t want you near my son.” “He is also mine.” “You denied him.” “I was a fool. Have you not done anything you frankly regret?” Her eyes twitched. Of course, she has, but she has never and would never do the kind of thing he did to her to anyone. “I know you have a good heart, Daisy. I was the devil who turned you this way and I want to make things right. I won’t stop, Daisy. So the sooner you accept, the easier it would be for us. I am never taking him from you, never! But let me be a part of his life, please.” A tear skidded down her face in pain. She reached up and wiped it and then sniffed. “If I do that, will you stay away?” “Maybe…” He said honestly. He can’t promise to stay away after seeing the woman that had kept him awake for the past five years, wishing he would be given another chance with her. “I don’t think this is a good idea!” She managed to escape him and stood, folding her hands in her full bosom. “I don’t want you around us, Ethan, but if I I’m going to allow you with him, it’s only because I love him so much and I don’t want to allow what I hold against you to affect him. I want him to have you in his life, not in my life!” He stood and came to her, she jumped away, eyeing him viciously. “I will never stop coming, Daisy.” “Then I will tell the cops.” “And tell them what?” He stalked closer, she went backward, her heart hammering from the way he appeared hunky and alluring. Is it the light or her head playing with her? “You are a stalker!” He snickered darkly and then when she was least expecting it, took a large step forward. Having no option, she acted out of instinct and humid back, collided with the wall, and winced. His hand came about her, molding her to him. “I’m sorry,” He mumbled, rubbing her side, his breath fanning her face. “Can you try not to be stubborn, please?” “Ethan…” She whispered, desiring to tell him to let her go but then lacking the courage to ask it. She needed him right now more than air. Maybe it’s truly the weather causing this or she was losing her senses but when he reached out and tuck a strand of wayward hair behind her ear, she leaned into his hand and whimpered. Or she might still be drunk, she reasoned, refusing to accept she was whole in the head and doing this. “I missed us, Daisy, I missed you so much I thought I was going to die.” “You left me,” Her bleary eyes searched his, her skin tingling from his mindless brush. “I’m a fool,” He muttered and inched close. Was this really happening? Is he coming near or was it still her imagination playing games on her? She reflected. He pulled her into a hug and wrapped his huge arms around her and without any restraint she flattened against him, needing his warmth more than anything. They were in that position for long listening to nothingness, each engrossed in their thought of disbelief and rising the moment never passed. When he pulled away from her, her heartbeat thundering in her breast, while his eyes were still pinned on hers, his hand went behind her neck and drew her head close, and merged their lips. His lips moved on hers, and when she gasped in alarm he took advantage of it and drove his tongue down her throat. This is not right, rang in her head, yet, she didn’t pull away. Instead, her hands went about his neck and deepened the kiss. In the five years that had passed, she imagined this over and over again, wishing for the day to come that she would have this opportunity again but knowing it would never be. Yet, here it is come and after all her hardcore resolution never to permit it, she was giving it freely When his hand found the rope on her robe and tugged, she didn’t complain and when his finger brushed over her pebbled nipple, she thought she had finally arrived in paradise…

His calloused breath fanned over her sensitive skin, sending shockwaves of unwanted needs feeling through her and making her moan out, her hands finding his head and holding it captive against her full bosom. “I missed you so much, Amor…” He dragged like he was inebriated, kissed her neck, latching onto it to tease softly until Daisy thought she was going nuts. When he kissed downwards once more, her back arched to him, her head falling backward, and praying he didn’t change his mind not, she woke up from this nightmare she knew she would regret later. In a flash, he yanked her up to his hard chest, their hungry eyes clashing and holding fast, each asking the other to give up control. When it was certain none would, he crashed his lips against her, and this time he didn’t think anything could make him stop, not even an earthquake. His hands went to her shoulders and pushed off the robe which he had loosened and it fell to her ankles, leaving her bare to him. The night breeze blew against her skin and made Daisy authentically aware that indeed she was naked against her ex-husband. But it was too late to go back as even before she could relate, he hoisted her up against the wall, her legs of it’s volition, going around his thin hips. He kissed from her lips and trailed hot kisses down to her cleavage and peppered light hungry kisses while making primal sounds that invigorated the ache between Daisy’s leg. It was as though they had been hungry for so long that before a feast they couldn’t hold back in the name of courtesy. All they needed was satisfaction before decorum. He palmed her two plump bosoms and kneaded with the pad of his palm back and forth, the sound she was making encouraging him and fueling his desires. His passion which had been locked away for the past five years, finally liberated an kect overflowing. He pushed off the wall and like a lunatic, went to collapse her on the bed, going in after her, not wanting her to change her mind, not that she was thinking of it anyways. He trailed his lips down ward until he reached her navel and suckled, dragging his teeth through her skin as though intending to leave his mark in her for posterity. It was just like old Daisy. She never changed one bit. Not her enticing olive skin, which from the moment he met her had entranced him, nor her peculiar curves that almost made him give up his birthright. How did he manage to ever let her go in the first place? If he didn’t know his mother he would think she had used black magic on him to make him do what he did. “Arh! Ethan..” She hissed when he found her wet mold and licked through it, wiping off every trail of juice in it like it was his favorite libation. He licked back and forth until she was almost about to beg him to stop when his teeth stopped to tease her pebbled clitoris. “Yeah! Right there!” Her back was to the ceiling, her head thrashing against the pillow. Her hands transmitted between the pillow and his hair which suffered from her pulling at them. If time is not taken, he would go bald before the end of their escapade. And he wouldn’t mind. He flicked his tongue, licked, and then inserted his two fingers inside and began pumping her. Daisy was so close as she made incoherent sounds, her his running against him, scared that she might go nuts from his wicked administration. This is her Ethan. The one that made her legs shake from every bedroom trip. If he would be honest, over the years, she spent most nights and day dreaming of these moments and wishing she could have them back even though in her dreams. But only was he physically endowed, he had a mastery in pleasuring a woman. The first time they met, she didn’t want to have anything to do with him because she had heard how he used women and never returned to bed to any girl. But the day he cornered her after a runway show and up to date she can’t tell how he managed to make her do what she never thought she would anyway: Have swx in a public place for the first time with a total stranger! But one thing was clear, when he left her in the bathroom to call him, that night, she called and begged him to come to her place. She was ashamed of herself but shame was something she was willing to take if only to have him do to her what he did in that public restroom. It was simply unimaginable. That day sealed her fate to suffer his curse till this day. Countless dildos and vibrations are locked away in her room that she had used on herself while imagining it was him driving he nuts but at the end of each session, she would cry while cumming knowing it’s never enough. And then she would hang out, play smutty to get a mans attention, make him fuck her, and imagine him, still she would find herself comparing the man to Ethan. No wonder she hasn’t been able to keep anyone’s attention since he left. He won and now she made it clear to him. “Arh!” She shook, almost giving up when abruptly he pulled away making to hiss. He climbed off the bed and hurriedly started removing his clothes while Daisy watched his perception come into light. “You like what you see?” He asked drowsily as though in drugs. She stuck her finger into her mouth, and shaky nodded, when she brought the finger out, she licked her lips sensually and Ethan saw red. “Shit!” He jumped into the bed, his cock flapping on his thick thighs. He yanked her down and stranded her on his knees, looked up at her as though begging for her permission. If Daisy was tee to make him pay, she would kick him away and wear her pants but she wasn’t that wicked. Maybe it’s because she didn’t have the heart when it was what she apparently wanted herself. It would be more like being wicked to self. So, she nodded and his hand shook his huge cock and guided to her entrance. He hadn’t entered and her back was already arching as her mouth flew open and produced a whimpering sound. When he pushed through her, he released an erratic breath and gave her time to adjust hence starting off slowly. He packed her hair into his hand and lifted her head up through her neck to look deeply into her clouded eyes. He wanted to see how much he made her undulate for him. It would give him more pleasure than fucking her. “Ethan…” She whined, grinding her hips to match his momentum. “You like what I did to you?” Slam! He increased his pace by a notch, she didn’t respond as her eyes began fluttering. He shook her and added another pace. “Answer me, Amor!” He growled, his head swimming in euphoria. “Yes!” She cried and her hand crawled his back and clawed at him, helping him accelerate. She wanted more. She wanted him to be as rough as he liked. She knew he wasn’t a gentle lover and neither was she. But, Ethan didn’t want this to be like their former regular. He wanted to show her through this how much he missed her and how much he couldn’t say with his lips. “Please, go hard!” She lifted her lips, not getting enough. “As you wish, my lady!” He dropped her head on the pillow, replaced it with my lips, placed his hand at her both sides to aid her, and went on a mad spree. Their erratic pants filled the room and might have spread through the house due to its intensity. By the time they reached their high and was ready to descend, Daisy couldn’t feel her feet and thought maybe after now, she might pass out. He pulled out and yanked her up with him, flipped her to her front and helped her to lift her ass to him. “Fuck, yeah…” She shook her sweat ridden hair from her face and positioned properly for him to enter her. He soon slipped in and held her curved waist to pump into her. His growls turned animalistic while she chased her climax. They didn’t take long but when they did arrive, their both worlds rocked on tender feet and while the storm passed, they fell on the bed both panting like they ran the marathon. None said a word, just bodies fitted together in passionate embrace, their breathes the only audible sound in the room. That was when Daisy’s head cleared and the consequences of her action dawned on her. Ethan on his side was going through guilt. Maybe he should have stopped them from doing this because he knew she would be mad at him at the end and might accuse him of taking advantage of her. For someone trying to win back her heart, he sure is not doubt that rightly. But none could blame him, not when it comes to a woman like Daisy. Now what?

Daisy was still going through her shame flop when sleep overcame her power to act. She smuggled deeper into effect Ethan still seeking his warmth while him on the other hand, pulled out of her, telling himself to give her room to herself but his body unable to agree with him. So, he found himself holding her like if he blinked, she would disappear off the surface of the earth. And to add to his misery, throughout the night, she would snuggle deeper, her hand making an unconscious trail on his body which left his manhood harder and aching painfully. If things were different, he would rouse her up to finish what she started, or even plunge into her while still asleep which ke she wake up moaning and begging him not to stop. But things aren’t normal and if he tries that, it would ruin any ray of light he has to redeem himself with her. So throughout the night, all he could do was writhing painful throbs and watch his sleeping beauty. He didn’t mind. He could always sleep but he wasn’t sure that he would get this opportunity ever again. It was during the morning that sleep finally claimed him and he slept off with his arms and legs entwined with Daisy. At full light, Daisy awoke from a distant loud ring which made her curse out loud and opened her eyes with the mindset of shutting off the sound, then she winced from the bright light pooling into the room threatening to blind her. That wasn’t all. She not so subtly became aware of the heavy weight on her. She twisted until she could see properly and didn’t know how she was supposed to react to her present situation. Of course she recalled her night of passion with Ethan but she isn’t going to pretend she was proud of herself for such a moment of relapse. All she would say is that Ethan was a crook who had brought her to his house to seduce her into his bed because he knew how irresistible she was to him. She contemplated waking him to tell him exactly what she thought of him, but a little recap from last night made her change her mind. She had come here to reprimand him and see where that got her, who knows what will happen next, especially with his… Oh, God! His manhood was standing at full erection beckoning on her. Her eyes drooled, the point between her legs starting to ache afresh almost making her wake him and ask for a repetition of last night. Impulsively she teaches out her hand toward the towering babel, almost there, she dunked her hand and shook her head. She has to get out of there before he awakes and tries to seduce her again. She told herself and started detangling from him as quietly as possible. When she finished, she slipped out of the bed and nearly fainted when he grumbled her name in his sleep and touched the bed though trying to grab her. His hand found the pillow and he smiled in his sleep and held right to it. This was so tempting, Daisy reasoned but fought the urge to go back. Ethan is her enemy and the sooner she realizes it and stops daydreaming, the better for her and her son. Her son! Her dog! She has responsibilities and she was drooling over a man. A bastard man for that matter. She hurried through dressing up and without checking the mirror_ because she knew she would be tempted to start arranging anything she finds askew, dashed out of the room. She went to the room she woke up last night and panicked when saw the girl from last night cleaning up. “Good morning, ma’am, hope you had a good night?” The girl was just asking her, but because she did something awkward, her cheeks flared. She ignored the girl and went to pick her cloth and started dressing. It was haphazard and once more she didn’t check the mirror, picked her bag and dashed out. On her way to the stairs, she recalled she didn’t come with a car and came back to the room to ask the girl, “Did the driver come to work?” The girl stopped what she was doing and faced her, bobbing her head fervently. “He would be outside waiting for the Boss because it won’t be long before he leaves for work.” “Thank you!” She cried out, and made to escape, not giving a chance to seeing Ethan this morning. How could she even face him? He would probably laugh in her face and call her a wanton and she wouldn’t say a thing to him because that’s what she is. She is a damned wanton! Hopefully, she reached outside, and just as the girl said, a man in a plaid ink black suit was outside with his hands folded in front of him and his face covered with a big black shade. She hurried to him. “Hy, please take me out of here.” “The master…” “It’s his order…” She cuts him off, sparing a rapid look behind frantically, to make sure he isn’t behind her. “Yea, ma’am,” He nodded curtly and opened the back of the silver SUV for her. She slid in and he closed the door and went to start the engine. They soon left the posh mansion and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She knows he would come after her, but for now, she wants to be far from him and luck her wounds without him plastering it on her face that he won. She was so stupid! And she didn’t stop cussing at herself until she reached home, thanked the chauffeur and made it through her sturdy gate. She ate breakfast, not peacefully as her mind kept cascading back to last night. Ethan was a drug. A drug that she was addicted to. These years she spent talking to herself that was over him and nothing about him could ever entice her anymore. But in one night, she has gone to ruin it! She would have dug deep into knowing who that sponsor was. But she didn’t and now look where it landed her. When her phone blared on the breakfast table, she hissed and dropped the tea cup to pick up. “Hey, Mandy?” “Sup? Are you good?”The other asked. “Yeah… I’m at home preparing to start going to the office now,” She told her, leaving the part where she isn’t herself anymore because of loose skirt. “Okay, sweet. I will drop off Danny and Ella and the daycare and meet you at the office, cool?” “Yeah… Thanks..” She courses. “Are you sure you are alright? You sound… Fried,” Mandy observed. Daisy filled her eyes. There is no way she can keep this away from Mandy she would find out no sooner. Particularly with the way she was already drifting in thought of that loser. “I will fill you in when I get there…” Amanda hooted loudly, and too unladylike for someone so refined. “I can’t wait for all the juicy details, girl! Hurry!” “See you,” Daisy said flatly and cut the call. This is the beginning of another era of torture for her, and she powered it herself. She could have fought to resist him, he wouldn’t force himself on her. But like a fool, she was, she fell deep in without any hold up. Bathing and finding the right dress was the same rigorous process. She would drift off either rethinking of his hot breath on her neck, or how his finger pumped into her.  She would chastise herself and swear not to do it again, then off she went, doing it again, and again, and again. Thankfully, she survived the process and eventually left the house for work. Thank God her babies ain’t present she might have made them go late to the daycare because of her misconduct. She entered the big edifice and made a beeline to her office to cool off and when her assistant hurried towards her saying something about the design request piling up in the last 72 hours, all Daisy could do was smile and ask for a hot espresso. Maybe coffee would help, was her reasoning. Her assistant , apparently too delighted with the sale couldn’t contain herself and when she came back, she continued rattling to her disinterested madam how their modeling show is going to blow the design market off the earth. According to her, it was nothing they are expecting. Not with a design making such an early trend even before it’s official debut. “You know what I need now?” She asked her assistant when she couldnt take it any longer. “I need space to process some things!” She rubbed her temples and took the coffee to sip from, hoping her voice wasn’t curt. Her assistant doesn’t deserve that. “Are you okay?” The girl asked. “Yeah… Just…” “Excuse us, Bianca, I think she is fine. All she needs is her best friend!” Amanda twirled into the room, gleamed at them, took the files from the girl and faced Daisy. When the girl closed the door behind her, Amanda dropped the dikes loudly on the desk and jumped on it, folding her hands on her chest, her eyes twinkled with mischief as it skimmed about Daisy who was growing uncomfortable with her bizarre assessment. “What?” She asked with a cocked brow. Amanda’s face stretched limitlessly and she pointed at her. “Say no more! Now I know what happened. You fucked him!” “What!” “The evidence is right there on your neck! Mehn! That’s huge! You can’t deny it.” She quipped aloud making a fat rouge blush take position on Daisy’s face. “Spill it all!”

Daisy rolled her eyes and fell back on her hair knowing that any attempt at her side to cover up any part of her story has been ruined with this new development. This is what happens when she will leave a place without checking herself properly, all in the name of being in haste. She always avoids that! Now, just today she has flopped, this is what happens! “I’m still waiting,” Amanda dragged and left her former position to fall on the chair opposite her, acquiring the temper balls that was Daisy’s finest toy of control when she was going through any form of work stress which these days has stretched to mental. “I had sex with him, Amanda, are you happy now?” She asked Amanda whose face fell, but not to anger but something that looked like I knew it, which aggravated Daisy. “I was rendered handicap, Mandy, I swear. This wasn’t my best decision and I don’t want you to tell me you understand, please!” She covered her face with her palm and leaned forward in grief, still angry with herself for the annoying thing she did with Ethan. Amanda sitting there and watching her berate herself for something she probably had no control of could only sigh and sat up from her seat, her expression still bland. “Well, that’s what makes you human and if I’m to be honest, I will say in kind of… Relieved.” Her friend’s eyes skidded to her in astonishment whilst she folded her lower lip in and her eyes danced impishly in her sockets. “Yeah… I was growing scared that you are becoming cold and..m unfeeling. So this proves that it has been him all along.” “That is no justification of my stupidity, Mandy! I had only a simple task of saying no! Of pushing away and.. And maybe slapping the shit out of him but no, I melted against his arms and allowed him lavish me and to be honest…” Her voice trailed off, “I think that is the worst decision I have made in five years because Mandy, I haven’t been able to co tain myself since it happened and like the old times, I think I might go back to who I used to be with him…” She broke down in tears and Amanda couldn’t contain herself anymore and had to rush to her and engulf her in a hug to her bosom, placing her head on her bosom and stroking her back, understanding everything she was going through. Amanda knew how much Daisy was in love with Ethan in the past and knew she had a weakness for him. So if by any chance they were in the same room and Daisy didn’t do what she did, maybe Amanda would have been truly concerned because Ethan is about the only person that can make Daisy show emotions. “Do you think I’m okay?” Daisy asked in tears and Amanda’s head bounced on hers, closing her eyes to say… “Yea, believe me when I say you are truly fine, and I can never judge you for what you did.” “But I fucked up…” “Anyone could have… I mean look at that hunk of a man with the eyes of a God and the body if….” “Stop!” Daisy thrashed her legs, her face hinting a smile. She knew what her friend was doing and while she appreciated it, she didn’t need pampering now. Instead, if she would be scolded, it would do her a great good. “What you need is closure with him now, Daisy. I am going to be frank with you now and tell you the truth. He is here to stay and if you are going to live your life not rolling in regret and consistent grief, then you have to make peace with it.” Daisy didn’t say a word, because whether she liked it or not, what Manda was saying was right. She knew Ethan very well and knew as he had stated, he wasn’t going to leave her alone until he got what he wanted and until then, she would have to get used to seeing him around as much as it scared the shit out of her. “I’m so scared, Mandy,” She conferred mousily, “I don’t want to do this anymore with him, and as much as I smell this would not end well, I don’t think I want to keep Danny away from him anymore..” “Then don’t…” Mandy said and slipped down to face her with an encouraging smile. “It would make things easier. We can work something out. It’s just to have the conversation, okay?” “Yeah,” Daisy was nodding as her thoughts cascaded dreadfully in all directions. Will Ethan make Danny love him more than her and then want to start going to visit him in his house? That’s all how it starts and before she would do anything about it, he would think he can claim custody. “I will think about it,” She said mildly and reached to take the coffee on the table slowly. Amanda gave her a napkin, stood and made her way to the door.  “We have an appointment by twelve with the Bolled house, try to get yourself together, I will send you the details later..” “Yeah, my assistant dropped the file, I will go through it now…” and about that, she recalled what she had been thinking and made up her mind to ask Amanda about it. “Do you think we can refund the money he invested…” She wasn’t even done when Amanda’s head nearly fell off her shoulders. “Money invested voluntarily has no way of leaving, Babe. Get your head out of the water. No sentiment in business, how about that?” “I know but…” “There is no but, Dee, he gave it voluntarily to support your business, you don’t have to be proud and return it.” She smiled at Daisy and closed the door after her and Daisy sagged on the seat blowing out harsh breaths. She was right. Ethan gave her the money without her asking and even if she might regret it later, she is not fucken returning it. “I am in this one deep!” She mouthed to berserk and stood to push the window further apart and stared out to the far Orleans beach she could glimpse from there. It is one of the natural enticements the office held for her. The best thing for her to do to exonerate herself from this hide-and-seek game from Ethan, she would have to approach him and try to talk as two adults. She would tell him everything as it is in her heart and then for the sake of her boy, they will reach an agreement. If he breaks her trust and trespasses, that’s it. Strictly for her son. Nothing would ever happen between them ever again. Never! That point overseeing the beach has been the point she has made many life-changing decisions and this time she hopes this works. With that, she sat down and went back to her work for the day. She called her assistant and asked about the details of the client they were meeting that afternoon to discuss the upcoming show. That was a highlight in her life right now and she will not waste it on anything. Not for Ethan. At exactly 11 o’clock when she went to use the bathroom and returned to her office, she saw a bouquet of white lilacs on her desk and was surprised. Without being told she already knew who it was from because only him knew her love for Lilacs but she didn’t expect him to remember after five years. She took it and inhaled deeply savoring the scintillating fragrance. There was a knock making her jump slightly and drop the flower and faced the door, blocking off the flower with her body, thinking it was Amanda but it turned out the front receptionist. “Sorry for disturbing you, ma’am, I just wanted to be certain you saw the flower.” The girl spoke, pointing at her desk. She nodded and gazed to the side briefly before facing the girl once more, “did you see the sender?” As though to be certain or is this her stupid self trying to act like some lovesick teenager? “It came directly from the flora company,” The girl said and she nodded and waved her off in dismissal. When the girl was gone, she picked up the bouquet and hurried to arrange it on top of her desk and for a while stood staring at it in admiration until her office cellphone started blaring, making her jump away and reached to pick it up and at the same time, the office door opened and her assistant came in fully ready for the meeting. “Okay, I will be there,” she said into the phone and dropped it and went to pick her bag. “Have they called?” She asked her assistant “Yes, ma,” She replied and went to take the files on the table and Daisys files. “The man said he would be in person instead of…” “A man?” …

When they got to the meeting place, Daisy was already nervous, hoping that she wouldn’t be surprised again as she was last night. She can’t bear another day of surprises in her life. “What is the problem, you seem tense,” Amanda observed, as they walked into the hotel. Daisy didn’t want to tell her her worries because she didn’t want her friend to think she was sounding crazy. This appointment she was certain it wasn’t supposed to be a man. How did it turn into a man? awed her. She never knew the company’s owner was a male and now thinking about it, she would fault herself for not doing adequate research on the company before now. “I’m fine, I’m just nervous with the whole thing, you know it’s our big deal.” She chuckled anxiously and sashayed forward to avoid further questions from her friend, leaving Amanda and her assistant looking after her in worry. Amanda knew the impact Daisy’s ex-husband was having on her and didn’t want to appear too nosey. She just hoped she would be able to pull through. “Do you have the file from Elemis?” She asked the assistant. “Yes, ma..” The girl hurried forward to meet up with her. They soon got to the reserved booths where Daisy was already seated, clicking fastly through her phone that she didn’t even share a look as they sat down and the waiter came to welcome them. The assistant left with the waiter to lead the investors in when they came. Amanda left her seat and went to sit down close to Daisy which garnered the other’s attention at once. “What?” She asked with a crooked brow. “I am worried. I understand the entire Ethan dilemma but you said you will be fine for this,” She demonstrated with her hands. “I am ready, Mandy. I promise,” She said and sighed. “This mean a lot to us and I will not let some stupid mistake in my part to ruin it, okay? So calm your tits.” That got Amanda laughing. “That’s my girl right there. So I did a little digging into the man, it appears he has a fleet of fashion industries in Europe as well as the Southeast. He is a big one in this game and trust me, might prove a little tough, but we got it.” Daisy was focused on her solely, “You saw his pictures?” She asked her with a wide eye. “Like, you saw him?” “Yeah, what’s the problem?” Amanda asked with a furrowed brow. “You didn’t do any background check?” That was disapproval Daisy could spot right there and suddenly felt overwhelmed by guilt. She pouted and slouched back to show she was guilt-ridden and at once sat up when they heard the click of heels coming towards them. “They are here!” She yelled and stood as the man and a lady came into view with her full face beaming assistant talking to the man about something which stopped when they neared the table. “It’s nice to finally meet you in person, Daisy and Amanda,” He greeted smoothly and from his behavior, they could tell he was either a member of the queer community or a core supporter. Either one, Daisy was thrilled. It would make business smoother, plus, she was relieved now that it wasn’t what she was thinking. She had thought it was Ethan. With the latest development, there is nothing he can not pull off. The meeting went smoothly from there and just as she envisaged, they didn’t talk for long as he was very pleased with their portfolio and sealed the deal there and then. The two friends couldn’t believe it. Usually, deals are not sealed this fast. There will be a design presentation and about two extra meetings with more design to convince the other party that they were worth being given a shot and here he didn’t even seem too invested as though he was 100 percent certain of their proficiency. Either way, Daisy and Amanda were pleased, and from there they left for the favorite spot to celebrate their victory. This is one of the thousand deals they have sealed but it was the fastest and for whatever reason that made the man decide so fast, Daisy hopes he doesn’t change his mind along the way. That was why the entire process was worth it, as they will have so many instances to know what they are going into. “Girl, he came with his eyes straight out of the water!” Amanda blared as they clinked their glasses. “I knew that design would kill it. It was made from raw blood and silk!” She was so excited and Daisy knew they deserved the happiness. Particularly Amanda. She has so much faith in the upcoming show and has been putting in so much effort to make sure things go smoothly unlike her who has been going through several distractions lately. “Thanks for all you do, Mandy,” She said sincerely and tipped her glass to her. Mandy boons her head at her to refuse her applause. “You do more. Have you forgotten this show was your idea? The nights you stayed creating designs?” It was so vivid to Daisy. She knows the new kvek this show would take their brand and she can’t wait for everything they both sat late at night in the office envisioning to come to pass. It was a dream with extra effort and they deserve to make it happen for them. “I think we should start heading home, it’s almost late…” Amanda looked at her phone. “I have intentionally been avoiding Becky’s call since the meeting. “Why?” Daisy picked up her bag and her assistant picked the other items and hurried out ahead of them. “Getting tired already?” She hardly thought so. She sees the way her friend looks at Becky. She had never looked at anyone like that in a long time. “No, that’s not it. I know she would haunt me on my destination and indigent want to have to explain this to her through the phone.” Daisa never thought she would do this but she smiled and came close to Amanda ri say, “You know I think she’s the one. She’s kinda… Sweet.” Amanda’s eyes widened as she rounded on Daisy. “You said that?” “Yeah, I did!” She broke out laughing loudly. It would be unfair to say that the brunette was anything different to what she just said. She might have disliked her at first for being the girl her ex-husband was about to get married to had she not stopped it, still, but now, she could see better and knew the girl didn’t deserve it. It was all on Ethan. “I think she will need to hear this,” Amanda said and hurried to the car that was in front of the bar, its doors already open to them. They slid in and the door closed as the car zoomed off the parkway. “So the next thing is to start the production. We will have to make sure we have the floor managers making sure that the girls are up to both in their work every day, what do you think?” Daisy smiled. “Yeah, but as for that particular design, I kinda think I would want to handle it myself.” “You want to?” “Yeah… I want to oversee its production in every way down to the best day and its debut. Babe, that design took me a week to produce, I don’t want anything to ruin it!” “Yeah, you are right,” Amanda said in a distant voice. There was a moment of salience as the car rode with each engrossed in their thought. Then Amanda said, “You know I was thinking. ‘Maybe after the show, we should go to Paris for a vacation, to relax and start afresh by then Danny will be back to to school” Daisy thought about it. It would be a good idea. She needs to recover her head on so many things and it would afford her time to deal with her demons far from here without finding her heart skipping each time she thinks of a certain someone. “Yeah, I agree with you. I would want to unbox too,” She snickered and reached out to take her friend’s hand. “If you like her, then keep her, okay?” “Yeah…” Amanda muttered nervously. It made Daisy recall that day that they wrecked the wedding and she giggled at the memory collecting exactly what she said before they went in. “What?” Amanda asked. “You remember that day I had said you could snatch the bride from the groom?” I laughed out at the end of the statement and she joined in. “It turned out your statement came to pass. I have indeed snatched her from the groom and this time…” She smacked her lips, making up her mind. ” I think I’m going to marry her!” Daisy’s eyes lit up. “That’s great news, Mandy. I’m with you all the way… Have you introduced her to the kids?” “She hasn’t met them yet but once they get back from visiting their granny, I will formally introduce them. They already know of her and she is dying to meet them.” She was truly happy that things were working out for Mandy after so long. “And you know what else?” Daisy shook her head. “I’m telling them.” “Mom and Dad?” Daisy couldn’t believe it. Those were her greatest fears. “Yeah… I can’t hide it from them anymore. I already gave them grandkids, it’s time I do my thing my own way.” Her voice dimmed at the end. “I’m so proud of you, girl!” Daisy hugged her from the side and kissed her hair. “We will do it either if you want.” “You will come?” Amanda asked in an exciting voice. “All the way, bitch! Don’t forget this is my dream coming true for you!” And they laughed all the way home. If only Daisy knew what awaits her at home.

They dropped Daisy at home, and without waiting, Amanda left for home. She was very exhausted and needed rest before the driver would bring Daniel and Ella back to the house. At least she will have about one hour to herself before they will get here. However, as she turned the knob and went in, the first thing she heard was the loud shrill of her son’s voice, from somewhere around the house. She was surprised. How could they be back before her? Did Becky get fed up and sent them home? all these thoughts swirled in her head and she hastened in the direction of the voice which seemed from the outer part of the house she seldom used. The pool area. She has learned Daniel never to use the pool when she isn’t around or his nanny. His nanny had gone for her annual leave which was why Daniel had to be registered in the kiddies. So why would he defile her? No, her son never defiles her, unless he has someone that encouraged him. Woof! Her dog came barreling down through the door connecting the backside where the pool is located to the inside. She stopped in front of Dais and wiggled her tail exuberantly, raising on her back hinges, yearning for a rub. “Why are you this excited, Ella? What are you guys doing at the pool? Daniel!” She barreled, dropping her bag on one of the settees end, stooping to scoop the dog who showered her with passionate face kisses in response. “Not now, Ella, uuuugh!” She twisted her face from side to side as she made her way outside. When she managed to tame her at the dog, and raised her face, she turned pale, her body going stiff. Ethan. She should have known only him would make her son go against her word. “Mom!”Daniel rushed out of the pool, her heart skidding when she struggled to jump out before his Dad helped pull him up. “You are back! Look, Dad came to pick me!” So I see,” She put out through tight lips, glaring at Ethan whose only response was to smirk at her from the pool. She brushed her hand through her son’s wet hair and dragged him to her as though for protection. “I thought I told you not to use the pool alone, Danny?” “I’m sorry, I was feeling hot and then Dad offered to take me swimming, and then I told him we have a pool.” “Oh,” She feigned faux amazement. “Now, isn’t he such a good father?” She sniped, hoping Ethan would break his leg as he exited the pool, to prove to him how much venom she harbors in her heart for him. “Yes, mom!” He scooted out of her arm and Impulsively, she reached out to grab him and quickly withdrew her hand, and flapped it. Her dog yelped and then before she could relate, she jumped off her arm, making Daisy squeal in fright that she would break her short limbs. “Ella, be careful!” But the creature had a mind of its own and was bounding towards Danny, even though when the latter jumped into the pool, all the dog cuis di was holler but couldn’t enter the pool. Daisy rolled her eyes, exhaling stifled air. Of course, the dog can’t swim. She was still teaching her. “C,mon Ella, let’s go in, you are still recovering,” She cooed to the dog, flashing Ethan an evil eye to inform him he wasn’t welcome to her household. If he got her gesture, he didn’t budge. His facial features remained nonchalant as he played with his son, making Daisy’s heart boil. Ella, seeing that they weren’t paying her any attention, eventually came to Daisy and she picked him up and with a final glance at the two, made her way out. She had a mind to tell Daniel to leave the water so he wouldn’t fall sick from the cold, but seeing how happy he was playing with his father, she didn’t want to take that away from him. Entering inside, she dropped the dog and picked her bag and started going upstairs, her head sounding with diverse obscene sceneries. She didn’t know what she was going to do. She didn’t want to appear like the kik of might her mother was to her. The type that doesn’t let you breathe. Always expecting too much from you. She was that kind of person and would not for anything make her son see her in that light. Sometimes she wonders if her parents thought of her after what they did. Initially, she used to speak to her younger sister, but with time, it seemed they banned her from talking to her and so, her sister stopped calling her or picking her calls. At the beginning, Daisy felt bad and missed them, but with time, she realized she was better off without them. Everything she is today, they never contribute to pay for it. Well, apart from her education. But, from the moment she told them she was going into fashion, she looked down their nose at her choice of career and her father told her that she was wasting her time in doing something that might never be productive. She didn’t take it to heart and worked hard to prove them wrong. But, after the divorce, they used that opportunity to tell her she had indeed brought their greatest fear to fruition and didn’t waste time ejecting her from their lives for good. It irks most times to think of them, but Daisy has learned to live with it and forge on. To her, it was for the best. All that matters now is living a life worthy of emulation for her son. How was she going to make that happen now with his father trying to ruin it afresh for her? “I’m going up, Ella wanna come with me?” She asked, the Collier who whimpered and sat on her back, eyeing her with watery eyes. “What?” She asked and it whispered again. Most times Daisy can’t help but wonder if her dog was human. She is nothing short of demanding. She knew she wanted her to carry her up, rather than walk by herself. So she stepped down and came to scoop her up. “You know the doctor said you need exercise, you will have to start doing this simple task by yourself…” The creature whimpered and placed her head on Daisy’s shoulder. Getting into her room, she dropped her on the bed and made her way to the restroom to freshen up. Today was very stressful albeit very productive. She has to get into work as fast as possible. So many designs will be produced for the upcoming show. There would be several people present and many pickers, if they are lucky, they might be able to bag a position in Forbes list as they have been chasing for sometime now. Just as she was bathing, her dog started barking hysterically. Daisy jerked up from the tub, “Ella, are you okay?” The dog was still barking, not stopping for a minute. Daisy was concerned. It was hard to see Ella go berserk like that unless she was in discomfort. Could it be that Ethan was in the room? But if so, Ella would bark like that because they were cozy before she came in. She quickly left the tub and grabbed her towel to wrap around her. As she opened the door, her eyes widened and as they went to the man, trying to force it open. “Arrrh!” She screamed so loud her lungs gave out. “Who are you?!” She pointed at the man, and crunged back towards the bathroom door. She heard footsteps running upstairs and was somewhat relieved that Ethan was here. “Shit!” The stranger hissed and made for the window, and started fiddling with it. “I’m fuxken calling the cops if you do not tell me who you are!” Daisy was still screaming and her dog going mad as she jumped from side to side still barking. Daisy has never seen her like that. She didn’t even know her dog could be that active. “Fucken open the door this minute, bitch!” The man saw that there was no way he could leave through the window due to how high it was from the floor. Going through it would mean suicide for him. “Daisy!” Ethan banged at the door. Now, here was the thing. Her door was opened with a card. In fact every room in the building was. When she came in, she must have forgotten to place the card back to keep it open which was why it banged shut. It would need her Boeing it again before anyone leaves or comes in. Normally she leaves it open because of Ella or her son, in case they decide to come to her room. “Who the hell are you?!” She repeated, her eyes skidding between the door where Ethan banged and the stranger. Then, she noticed her laptop was open. How?! “What do you want? Who sent you?!” “Open the fucken door and tell whoever is there to back out!” He saw that he was caged in and now he was frustrated. How did he even come in the first place? Daisy wondered. Nobody has ever entered her house before without her knowledge unless someone in her house let them in. Those swinney maids of hers! She would get them all fired if she came out here alive. “Daisy, are you okay?!” Ethan asked frantically. “No! There is a guy in my room and I don’t know who he is!” Daisy let out to Ethan for the first time. “What!” Ethan holauled. “A guy in your fucken room!” He was going mad. “Okay, wait there, baby. I’ve called the cops, they are on their way…” “Tell him not to fucken call the cops! Ouch!”The man screamed when Ella rounded on his legs and bit him. “Hold down your cringy little monster  or I swear to God I will kill it!” “Ella!” Daisy cried and when she made to go to her, the man took that opportunity to make his way to her. She screamed and ran for the door and he was in her in no time. As he grabbed her, Ella grabbed his legs and they all struggled. “Let me go, Ethan!” Daisy screamed, never knowing she would ever need his help again. “Mom?” Shit! Her son! “Let me go, please, I swear I will give you any amount of money you want,” She begged the man, whose hand was going all over her soapy body, unaware of what he was doing as he doughy to keep the dog from biting him. “Daisy,” Ethan started banging on the door again. “I will surely kill this little shit!” “Please let me go…” Daisy fought and when he wouldn’t let go, she grew furious and without thinking, she turned back with every strength in her, she elbowed him, and when he didn’t move, her knee rode up and connected with his groin and at once, he shrieked in pain and landed on the floor. Her dog was on top of him the next minute crawling her paw across the man’s face. Daisy used the opportunity to rush to her bag, grabbed her card and rushed back. When the man made it to her, she lifted her legs and connected with his groin again. “Arh!” He cried, almost at the point of passing out. Daisy opened the door and Ethan and her son rushed in, both looking very concerned. Without thinking it, she crushed herself on Ethan who held her so tight, saying soothing words to her. Their small reunion was broken when Ella whimpered. “Ella!” Her son cried and rushed to the dog who the man had swung off him to the ground harshly. Ethan tackles him to the floor once more and starts delivering flat punches across his face. “Who are you, fucker and how dare you think you can come in here?!”

After the cops arrived and had the guy apprehended, they asked Daisy a few questions before taking the thief away. She sat in her living room now fully dressed up, wondering who could have done that to her. She can’t recall making any enemies but mentions ones that would want to harm her. “Hey,” Ethan strutted to her, and she jumped away, turning to meet his gaze. “Hey,” She mouthed, thankful that he was here to save her today. Only God knows what that man came for but now, she was very scared. “I’m sorry about that,” She looked at him, and smiled as he rocked on his feet, his hands in his pants pocket which were molded to his skin. She looked away, ridding her mind of such mundane thoughts when he was only concerned about her. “It wasn’t your fault,” She shrugged and stood from the couch, walking towards the bar. She didn’t call Amanda because she knows if she does, she would have to leave her house and rush down here at once thereby obstructing her evening with her girl. Daisy didn’t want that. “I should have been here to protect you,” He insisted. “You did that…” She mouthed sincerely. “I don’t know what would have happened if you weren’t around to call the cops. I don’t even know how he got in here,” She looked around. “It’s impossible for anyone to get in here unless someone aids them.” “I thought so too…” He forged, striding after her. “I think it’s one of the maids… I will have to fire all of them. I can’t work with betrayers!” She reached the bar and sat down on the stool. Her son has been sent to bed on time and Ella was curled on his feet in his room. They both had a rough evening and deserve the rest. “I don’t think you should take that, Daisy.” When she fired him with a dark eye, he lifted his hands, “maybe a little, if you want.” He corrected. She ignored him and poured a wholesome amount into her glass. This thing was used to be her only comforter and no one, absolutely no one would tell her otherwise. She brought another glass and dropped in front of him if he wanted to indulge. Seeing that she wasn’t going to adhere to his admonition, he drew the second stool closer and sat on it, taking up the unpacked invitation. Silently they drank from their glasses, none knowing what was going on in the head of the other. Sometimes, the best remedy to despair is silence. When Ethan checked his phone, it was getting late, and he should get going. He didn’t want her to think he was trespassing by wanting to stay maybe till tomorrow when she was safe by herself so, he dropped his glass and jumped down. “I have to start going,” He said slowly, “will you be okay?” Daisy sharply looked at him. It’s not like she wanted him to stay, but she was still shaken from what just took place and knew there was a slim chance of her getting any sleep tonight, so she looked at him imploringly. “Why are you leaving? I mean, you can if you want but I was thinking…” She paused, her lips quivering. She didn’t know what she was doing.. “Yes, I will stay if you want me to,” Ethan quickly chipped in, before she changed her mind. “Okay,” She mouthed, “thanks.” He nodded. She looked around, realizing they should probably have their dinner since it’s already late. “Let’s head to the dining room. I think they have served the food by now,” She pointed in that direction. He made way for her as she jumped down from the stool and they began making their way out of the room. Entering the room, the scintillating scent of macaroni and goat sauce went through Daisy’s nostril, informing her of how hungry the event of this night had made her. They sat down and she dished their food into their plates and started eating. Often he found her eyes trailing to him and when he looked up, she looked down. Ethan caught her on not more than one occasion doing that and she equally caught him sneaking unbeknownst peeks at her. The air was very dense. She didn’t even know that she asked him to stay back. She could very well sleep by herself without his protection and now he must be thinking he was weak and can’t stand a bad night with some stupid list sheep that might have probably come to… “My design!” Her eyes widened. “What?” Ethan asked in confusion.. “I think that guy was sent by someone to steal my design!” She jumped up and started dashing out of the room. Ethan caught up with her at the stairs and they finalized the remaining rungs. “How could you be certain?” He asked out of breath. “When I came out of the bathroom, I saw my laptop open. Normally, we designers often try to steal our designs so as to replicate them. The best way is to steal the blueprint. That way they would replicate it without being pointed at.” She entered her room and went to her laptop. There is no way that guy would have collected it because her blueprint was on her laptop. They were in her iPad that she often carries in her bag. “With the show coming up, they wanted to steal it so as to launch it before us! Gosh!” “Does that even happen?” Ethan found it very appalling. “It will shock you how much people are willing to do for the spotlight! I worked hard on that design, I swear I won’t let anyone do that to me!” She clicked through her laptop, confirming it when she logged in and saw that the pages he opened were all where her initial designs were stored. Suddenly she started laughing and fell onto the bed. Ethan was bemused. “What now?” She tapped his shoulder as she reeled with more laughter and when it receded she said, “I find it so amusing myself that someone would go to this mile just to get our samples. Do you know what that means?” “I swear I still can’t relate. I only know of companies stealing other best workers just to make them use their ideas to bring more productivity to their own company, not for someone trying to steal others’ creativity! That guy must say who sent him!” He stamped and Daisy was surprised at how resolute he was for something that doesn’t concern him at all. “Don’t worry, they didn’t get it ” “They didn’t?” His belly knitted in relief. “Yeah, they didn’t. Let’s just say, we anticipate these things and make sure I work towards avoiding them.” “Oh,” He fell beside her in recourse. He thought someone had taken her hard-earned design. He would have made sure they paid earnestly for it. “It’s okay…” She told him. “I’m sorry I made you leave your dinner.” Concern touches her forehead. “It’s not a problem. I wasn’t that hungry,” He said. “Maybe we should go down so that you can finish up…” “No! I’m full. The entire race and adrenaline rush has engulfed my belly.” “Oh, okay…” Silence. “So what now?” He asked her. “I mean, what are you going to do with the guy?” Daisy thought about it. “I don’t know for now. I guess I will leave him there until I decide what to do with him.” “What? You know that’s not possible,” He told her and she broke out laughing again. Ethan watches her, saving this moment of freedom with her before she remembers she hates him and turns cold towards him again. “I’m just kidding, I will go there tomorrow and make sure he says who sent him. That way I can know who to avoid in this industry.” “That’s the smart thing to do. Maybe it might even be someone you are least expecting.” “Very true.” Daisy quickly agreed, her eyes stylishly taking him in. The best thing would be for them to leave, but no, here she was carrying on a discussion with him as if they were best friends! As though reading his mind, he jumped up and pointed towards the door. “I think… I should go to the guest room now.” She jumped up and nodded. “Yeah, let me show you to the room, I still have to do a few things before I head to bed.” He cocked his brow, his lips twisting to the side. “Like what?” “I have to work, Ethan. I have a mega runway show coming up, I have to be up to the booth if I need things to go smoothly. No sleeping!” “Oh…Kay!” He quipped and they walked out of the room. She showed him to the room that was next to hers and then came back to her room when he was settled in. Entering her room, she lapped against her door, her hand going to her heart to quell her breath at her wild thoughts. God, why was her body betraying her like this? After everything that Ethan did to her, just one night with him and she was feeling this hot in his presence. As she stood there, the only thing going through her head were the images from the other night. Her hand went lower to rest on her center and when she pushed it into her pants, she felt how wet she was. Lord! She needed immediate release. Work indeed! As if she was ever going to concentrate and get any work done with him sleeping under the same roof with her. She pushed away from the door and made for the lamp stand to retrieve herself and for the first time, doubted it was going to do much for her tonight. She needed something real and if she goes on with this, it will be like telling herself a lie. Annoyed with herself, she fling it back in and went to her wardrobe to pick out her swimming gear. It would do her well to use the swimming pool. When she exhausts herself, she will come up and find sleep, she told herself. “Just tonight!” She meditated, changed into a bikini and wore her robe to leave her room. Everywhere was quiet which was what she needed as she made her down. Somehow she reached the living room, she nearly changed her mind and went back to the room in fear that the hoodlums might find her in the pool and choke her. But, the need to forget her present torment overpowered her fear and finished what she started. Disrobing the bathrobe, she dives into the pool and proceeds to swim. She swam from one end to the other, her body getting familiar with the cold liquid. “And I thought I was the only one who needed this,” She heard Ethan’s voice and surfaced with dull force. “Ethan!” She reeled. “What are you doing here?” “I couldn’t sleep and thought instead of disturbing you, maybe I could get a swim…” “Oh,” She fought for words. “I.. I kept thinking of the incident and decided to, you know, swim to get it off my head,” She lies through her teeth. She would rather eat her eyes than tell him the true reason for her swimming. “Then, you don’t mind if I join you?” Oh, God, that would be the worst. She mused. Imagine her going through tough space thinking of him and then he appears by the poolside wearing a robe and to worsen it, he removed it to expose nothing but a short brief underneath his brief. “Daisy?” Ethan purred, relishing in the way she was rendered speechless by him. “Yeah! I mean, of course! I was just about to leave…” He delved in and swam to her, stopping her before she would leave. “I meant with you…” “Ethan…” “Shhhh, it’s okay…” He circles his arm on her waist and tugged her close, every form of reasoning leaving Daisy’s head. ….

She tries to have a little reasoning, but he didn’t seem to want to allow her that liberty, his hand was still around her, drawing her close. “We both know we want this, why shy away from.it?” He asked in a cloudy voice that made Daisy’s head spin. She was trying to fight him but the daft man was bent on making her continue doing this thing that would only make her feel regret at the end. “Ethan…” He didn’t allow her to finish and sealed their lips once more, his hand tightening around her as he was hypnotized by her fragrance emanating from her hair. She thought she could resist him, wanted to resist him but when it came to Ethan, with his hand about her, the devil could easily see heaven than that happening. He twirled them around to replace her in his former position, leasing her back until her back grazed on the body of the pool, his warmth encircling her and making her forget about the challenges enveloping her. She shuddered, but it wasn’t from the cold, it was from a more dominant need beckoning greedily from within and striving to destroy her in the hands of this man. Without meaning to, her hand found his neck and curled around it as their lips fought an endless battle with each refusing to yield to the dominance of the other. His right hand journeyed to her neck and massaged back and forth, undoing a knot there and making her cry out between their kisses. She was still swimming from the euphoric sensation when she felt the water directly on her nipple and knew exactly what had happened. She was naked to him. Again! His finger played with her hair, delaying and documenting her as she reacted like a lion watching its prey. He tore away from her, their breaths coming in slow gasps, her eyes as dark as the night cloud, roving around his face. His hand was still missing her neck, and his equally dark eyes were still examining her. The next time he captured her lips, this time, he didn’t mean to go easy on her. He meant to claim her, to make sure that even when she was not there, she would be paralyzed with the memories of tonight. Of him. All over her. She wouldn’t be able to function without thinking of him, his touches and the sensations he drives in her. That is his Daisy, the one he knew before who wouldn’t go a day without seeking him and demanding he take her. Anywhere, anytime! He growled into her lips, the knowledge alone seemingly backfiring and throwing him to the brink of his sanity! Is he teaching her a lesson or teaching himself because this is pure torture! He kissed her, kneaded her, but avoided the places where he knew she most wanted him. In a flash, he replaced her front with her back to him, her front lapping on the cold marbles and causing her to hiss in chill. He grabbed her neck and his lips took abode, kissing, sucking, kneading and folding, while she writhed, making animalistic sounds that alone satisfied him, informing him he was close to achieving his aim. God have mercy! “You are mine, Daisy Raven Richard! I need you to know that!” She pushed at him, he pushed back, and at once, captured her breast from behind, and squeezed gently. She cried out and bucked her back to his front, her head falling back to his shoulder and her front pushing out. He continued kneading it, missing the sweet molds that used to be his favorite when they were still married. He didn’t let go, not even when she begged him. He knew she loved it, and went on molding it. He held her neck with his left hand, still massaging, while his left, fondled both breasts. If Daisy could tell anything, she knew he was a mess as her. He was panting very loud like an Injured wild animal and his manhood that was poking from behind her, was as hard as stone. She needed him badly inside her but each time she wanted to ask him, his hands on her would muddle her words, rendering her speechless and a victim of his mental assault. She missed this, missed him more than she could admit! He knew her like no one and knew just where to touch her to make her feel good. When last did she feel this way? she can’t remember. Only Ethan knew and now, she knew that she will never remain the same ever again. “Say my name louder, baby!” He purred, then concentrates his torture in her nipples, clicking his thumb on it and making Daisy tremble, almost releasing even when he hasn’t touched her down there. That place was an entirely different story. By now, she could feel her sticky wetness between her thighs and tried to conceal it by knotting her two legs together, which had bucked twice now as though she was about to pass out. “Say my name!” He flipped her about, meeting her challenging eyes. It maddened him, driving him to the point of jumping off a bridge that she was still feisty even when her body was telling a different story. He was my ore hand willing to meet this challenge. “Bring it on!” He coursed, and latched his mouth to her neck, kissed it to her cleavage, and before she would say ado, he took a pebbled nipple in his mouth and twirled it. “Ethan! Please,” She grabbed his head, bucking into him and thrashing, one of her hands locating her aching center to administer self help but he saw her on time, grabbed her hand, and dropped it by her side. He would not allow her that privilege. That is why he was here. He grabbed her waist, hoisted her up and dropped her off the pool, the night light in collision with the neon lighted pool light to cast an alluring glow on her . At this point sitting there so hungry for him, all he could see was the Princess of Haniba, the goddess of everything seductive! Dang that! He would even wholehearted agree that she was hotter by far than that wretched goddess. If only true historians had seen her like this. Her chest was heaving up and down as he slowly traced her naked thighs. Her sexy lips were half parted and inaudible breath emitting from it as she blearily checked him out. She was so vulnerable, and he caused it. Seeing that she would cry if he didn’t do right by her, he gently took her legs, bent down and placed them on his shoulders, then he buried his head on her honeypot. “Yeah, Ethan, that feels so good!” She grabbed her breast and fondled them, her other hand supporting her on the cold marbles, as her legs quivered. He started kissing, his finger starting her fold seeking for that pebbled spot to lick off, knowing how much she liked it. He captured the bud between his lips and started sucking vehemently and without ado, Daisy knew she was almost close to paradise. She let go of her breast and fell back, her breast adorning spacing and paying reverence to the night stars up above. “Yeah, I swear I love it! Ethan, Ethan!” Yeah, he was getting there! He knew when he got exactly where he wanted her and right now, he hasn’t! While ducking her clit, he joined two fingers and pushed them into her. “Yes! I love it! I love you, Ethan, I swear to God!” She shook and squirted her cum all over her face and he smiled while licking off every of that sweetness, feeling very proud of his handiwork. If he didn’t get to that apex, he wouldn’t have slept well tonight and maybe every other night from now. Because he knew her, and knew she always reached there with him.  This means home, he had taken her there. He felt so proud of himself that when he slid her back into the water, he took her lips and smoldered her with kisses. “You are so sweet, baby,” He mumbled. Daisy couldn’t say anything in shame. She knew she had messed up. He would never take her seriously from now on because he now sees her. He will now think all these while she has been pretending to him. How could she? He massaged her neck, and while kissing her, her body was still responding even after her major flop. What is wrong with her? How could she tell him she loved him? That was so stupid of her! She stopped moving her lips and started pushing at his chest. She pushed until Ethan got the message and let her go. “I have to go in. I feel cold,” She let out, not meeting his eyes and letting him see how vulnerable she felt. Ethan knew what was going on, and wasn’t willing to let her back into that shell after coming this far. This night wasn’t his best. He isn’t supposed to touch her after what happened, but just the way she is much to his touches, that is the same way he is powerless to her. Whenever she is around him, he seems to lose his sense of reasoning and all he would think about would be her. He can’t let her shrink back now. It would injure his heart. “Let’s talk about it. Slap me, kick me, do anything but do not walk away from me, Daisy, please I beg you.” He implored, holding her elbow. “I just want to go to bed,” She argued. He snorted. “You and I both know it’s not true. You are regretting what we just did and while that hurts, I do not think I will blame you for it.” He twisted her around and extended his hand to her face, placed his index on her jaw and tipped her face upwards. Her eyes were red rimmed with so many swirling emotions. But mostly of pain. “I’m so sorry, Daisy. I swear if I could take back the old times I would but please do not do this to me.” “I just want to go to bed, Etha…” She repeated. “You hate me, you resent me so much even though your body still wants me… I get it, I am still a slave of your body too.” His voice was so low and broken. “I can’t stop thinking about you, Daisy. I tried but I couldn’t. All I want is you, everything!” “Then you shouldn’t have hurt me,” A tear fell down her face. “You made me go through hell, Ethan, each time I try to forgive you, it keeps resurfacing as though in mockery. I can’t stop thinking about it. I can’t help it, I’m sorry…” “You wanted me to stay tonight, that means deep down somewhere you still remember…you still remember what we shared.” “That was a mistake…” She sniffed. “It’s not Daisy, please don’t say that. I fucked up everything, but I’m willing to go back and make everything.” “You can’t…” She countered, tried once more to take her hands but he held her hostage. “You can’t do that, Ethan. You ruined everything. All I want now is… Is for you to be a father to my son, Ethan. And that is only because for some reason he seems to love you. But that is all you can get from me. I can’t do this with you, please don’t make me.” “Daisy…” “Accept that or you forget everything. I will take him and leave and you will never see him again. So, now that I am willing to compromise, please don’t make me take it back.” “What about us?” His eyes watered, and she looked away forcefully. “It’s over between us, Ethan. Forever!” With that she left him at the pool and hastened out, tears of pain cascading down her face. ..

Ethan thought his world was over. Like everything was crushing beneath him and that continued even after a week that he left her household. He has seen his son twice this week but not her. She was always working and the second day that he had taken his son home from the kiddies and used that excuse to see her, as though envisaged that, she crept up to her room before he would see her and didn’t come down, not even when his son went to tell her he was leaving. His heart was broken. When she said she didn’t want anything between them again, he thought it was just a fib. In the past, she got angry and she would say mean things, including not going to be with him, but at the end it was all words of anger. But this time, this time he feared it was different. “Dad, are you okay?” His son asked, jumping on his couch where he was watching him and the dogs play before he drifted off. “Yeah, son, I was just thinking about your mom..” He said honestly. “My mom?” The bit sat properly on the couch, his little legs sticking out in front of him as he appraised his father. “Is she still mad at you?” “It appears so, boy. What has she been up to lately?” He asked the boy, who has been his intel for the past month. The boy’s curly tresses fluttered as he folded his mouth and thought of his father’s words. “She has been up to a lot of things, Dad. The other day this man came to take her out in the night, and Aunty Amanda had to come pick me up to her place…” Ethan’s heart skipped. “She slept out?” “Yeah, she did…” It was like a knife was pierced in his chest. She was with another man? He has never been with another woman and would never think of it and she was going about with other men? This is so unfair! He had tried calling her on so many occasions but they all entered voice mails. So this was why? She now has another man.. “Dad…” The boy went on his knee and shook his fathers arm. Ethan met his son’s similar orbs, only realizing then he might be freaking out. “I’m okay, son… C’mon enjoy your animation,” He pointed at the wild screen. “I hate those…” The boy folded his arm under chest definitely. “Mom said they were for losers…” Quite like her to say that to a five year old. “Hey, did you tell your mom I will be picking up today?” His curls went in diverse directions as he shook them. “Nah..m why?” “Nothing, just wondering if maybe we could surprise her… What do you think?” He thought about it in his little head and then smiled and nodded fervently. “I like it! She would like it. Maybe we can get her chocolates, she likes them especially when she is cold…” Ethan’s heart melted at his words. If there was something he hasn’t thanked Daisy for, it was for the way she brought up their boy. The kid was too smart for his age and said highly sensible things. Which kid at his age hated animation?! Only his son. “C’mon, boy,” He jerked at the boy who squealed loudly and jumped off the couch. He ran after him, “I will catch you and feed you to Tarantula!” The boy ran towards the stairs, his hair bouncing and the dogs enticed by the game ran after them, barking all the while. The house was on fire. That evening, he brought him back home and when he died the engine, he sent a little prayer to the one up there asking for his help on this one. And then he went to help his son down and the dog jogged down boisterously. The front door snapped open and his present fantasy stormed out, and she wasn’t looking receptive at all. “Mom!” The boy  ran to her and she stopped to examine his arm as though expecting him to be incomplete. She crushed the boy to her, her face so red with worry and it made Ethan more nervous. The front door opened again and two women walked out. One was Amanda and the other, Becky. Amanda met his gaze and made the death gesture on her neck to him. Then she mouthed. “Why did you pick him without calling?” She gestured to her ear.  He pinched his eyes close, realizing that was true. He was so busy yesterday and had the mind to tell her he was picking their son but when he later called her, she wasn’t picking his damn calls. How was he supposed to tell her then? Daisy eventually released the boy and stood up at him, “Danny go inside, I will meet you. It appears I will have to speak with your father…” “Daisy..” He raised his hand in defense and Amanda came forward seeing the fire brewing. “…To clarify some things…” Daisy finished and the boy turned to his father as if knowing he was in danger, smiled weakly, and dashed inside with Ella. “Daisy I can explain…” “Of course you will explain because this might be the last time you will see him!” “Oh, c’mon!” He cried. “Daisy, please hear him out…” Amanda came to touch her. “Please…” “He took my son!” She pointed accusing fingers at him. “I swear I didn’t mean it like that. I called but you won’t pick up your damn phone!” He was swearing now and it was from frustration. Daisy was doing this intentionally. She wanted to hurt him and he was very well damn hurt more than. anything. The thought of bearing her resentment was much more torture than he bear. “I didn’t pick your calls because I don’t owe you a damn thing! You brought this upon yourself while blaming it on me?” She stamped every word with her finger. “If you called and I didn’t pick, then you shouldn’t have taken him! Did you know how scared I was?” “I’m sorry! Okay? I’m sorry for doing that, Daisy, please, please, stop! You have done enough. What else can I do before you will forgive me? You want me dead? Then go in there, bring a knife and kill me so that you will finally be happy!” “I will never do that! How about you just get lost and never come back into our lives?!” “Daisy, stop, please…” Amanda implored, tugging her hand, her heart melting for Ethan despite knowing what he did was wrong. Everyone makes mistakes and if God could forgive, who are we not to? “Stop, stop taking his side, Mandy. Did you remember when he cast me out like I meant nothing to him? Did you recall that day under the rain and with this same son he rejected, staying under that rain and shaking, thinking my life will come to an end…? So you remember?” She jabbed her finger at Amanda, tears pouring down her face. “You saw me, you saw what I went through but I can’t expect you to understand when you weren’t in my shoes?!” “I understand, Dee. I am your best friend and I went through that period with you, I saw everything and I do not take his side, but I need you to calm down, please for the sake of Danny.” “I was hungry, I was rejected by the very people who were supposed to love me! He told the press I was a whore, he lied to everyone about me, ruined my life, my everything! He even lied to her!” She indicated Becky who was overpowered with emotions watching the scene before her and had joined in the rain of tears. “He lied to her that I cheated on him to get a contract, didn’t you?” She was at Ethan’s face at once. “I’m sorry, Daisy. I was foolish, and deserves it but please forgive me,” Ethan fell on his knees. “If I could do anything to rectify this, I swear I will.” “Oh, you can Ethan… You can start by staying away from me! Go back to your mother and leave us alone!” “I can’t do that…” He mumbled, knowing he can’t even though he tried. As for going to his mother, he was very well going to go to her, but this time it’s to vent his anger on her. “Just get out!” She blared, pointed at the gate and twisted and matched to the door, leaving everyone behind. She wiped furiously at her face, slamming the front door behind her. Amanda didn’t know what to do. For the past month, Daisy has been like a snail, crawling all over the place mindlessly. She knew it had to do with Ethan but each time she brought it up, she would shun her and tell her never to bring up his name. Right now, his name was like an abomination in their household. She didn’t know what happened because last month she could swear the two of them were starting to cuddle but then one day she came to work and told her someone broke into her house and tried to steal the blueprint of their samples. She mentioned Ethan helping her but then the next thing, she started cursing him and told her never to bring up his name again. Since then, nothing has been the same. Today when she came from the house telling her, her son had gone missing, Amanda knew that wasn’t possible. She has asked for Ethan’s number but Daisy told her she had deleted it. Amanda was mad at her for doing that but held her tongue and now here they were. Whatever happened, must have been serious because even she didn’t think she could do anything about it. Ethan slowly stood up from the ground and dusted the knee of his jean trousers, his face a mask of emotions. “I’m sorry, Mandy, I know you too hate me, but you are the only one that can help me…” “I can’t do anything, I’m sorry, Ethan. You just have to heed to her and stay away for now. Maybe you can come around later but for now… Please just respect her wishes…” He took her in for sometime, reflecting if he could stay away longer but then if it would mean that Daisy would allow him in once more, then so be it. He didn’t know what changed. She was beginning to let him in, and then, she twisted around like a cobra and struck. It all started after she confessed her feelings for him, that was where the entire problem emanated from. “Thanks,” He mouthed and with one last look towards the front door, he made his way to his car, entered and zoomed out. He would keep trying. More months, more years, one day she would surely forgive him. He knew it. Amanda went inside back to her friend to see how she was fairing. She found her in front of the liquor section as anticipated, drowning herself in alcohol. “You know, coming to take this each time you are mad at something won’t help anything. I have watched you drool around the place for the past month and I must tell you it’s started to get on my nerves, Dee.” “Well, you can get out if you are tired of looking at my face…” “Excuse me?” “I said get out of my house if you are tired of looking at my face, what’s your problem? I am sick and tired of everyone trying to tell me how to act!” Her nose flared. She snorted with a sad smile, lifted the bottle directly into her mouth and then when she dropped it, she said, “I am used to everyone leaving, Mandy, so if you also want to leave, then kick the door behind you…” Mandy knew she was high and mad, she didn’t take her words to heart despite feeling offended. She only scoffed, went to take her keys and matched to the door. “Let’s get out of here, Becky…” ….

The following days were very grimed for Daisy. She didn’t go to work, all she did was come down in the morning to make sure her son and Ella were prepared for the driver to take them to the kiddie’s house so she could have space for herself. She switched off her home because she didn’t want anyone to reach her. All she desired was quiet and to think. She messed up. She messed up badly and she was trying to rectify her mistake. We were not supposed to make out with Ethan after everything and even when it happened the first time, she was supposed to avoid it the next time but she allowed him into her house and allowed him to touch her. Again. And this time, she allowed her feelings to spill to him, proving to him that he had power over her. This morning, she woke up very early and sent off her companions very early so that she could attend to some personal business. It was intentional. She needed to go through the design sent by her assistant three days ago and make sure that they got the major arches in the seams. She wouldn’t want anything to ruin, not even her stubbornness. She was intentionally avoiding her office. She didn’t want to look at Amanda after asking her out of her house the other night. Amanda is the only friend she had and was more than a sister to her. Oftentimes when they had an issue, it was still Amannda that came by. They had never had any issue that persisted past twenty-four hours before the latter came barreling through her door to check on her. For her not to come up to now means that this time, she crossed the line. So the best thing was to avoid her all together. Since she turned on her phone this morning, she has ignored all the messages that came in, and went straight to her mail where she saw the message from her assistant. Having finished, she reclined back on the chair and deliberated whether to check her messages or not. She was about to give up when the phone started ringing. It was her assistant. Now that it is ringing, she has to pick it. “What’s up?” She asked as she picked up. “Good afternoon, ma..” The girl greeted. “How are you doing? I am calling to tell you that I’m on my way to your house and wanted to know if you will need anything..” “Go home, Mildred, I’m not ready to see anyone..” “’I’m already in front of your gate, sorry,” The singing sound of the girl’s voice pissed off Daisy but since she was already in front of her gate, she couldn’t turn her out. She has already done enough harm. It wasn’t long, the front doorbell rang, and then she had to leave the study and sauntered down the hall, wrapping her Kimono around her to cover her bum shot and crop top from showcasing any part of her body. The girl’s face lit up when they landed on her. “You look well…” “You were in front of my gate asking if I will need anything. Since when did they locate a mart in front of my gate?” “I’m sorry, I just wanted to make sure you are good,” The girl bent backward, squeezing her face humorously. Then she extended her right hand bearing a package. “But I bought you chocolate, I heard it helps when you are moody..” Daisy had no option but to smile. Just be from Amanda. “Come in and stop blabbing…” She trudged towards her sitting quarters. “The kitchen is in that direction..” She pointed to a door which the girl whirled and ran to. In the living room, she turned on the TV to restore life into the room and make it look like humans actually lived there and just some depressed woman. There was nothing fun going on so she dropped the remote hoping when the little lady came she would choose what she wanted. The lady soon returned after scooping a large quantity into a plate and a spoon. Daisy accepted it with thanks and relaxed back on the couch. She knows the mousy lady doesn’t just drop by. Amanda must have sent her. There was stretched silence as they watched the boring program going on on the tv, while Daisy ate her ice cream quietly. The girl cleared her throat. There she goes, Daisy thought. ” How have you been doing, Ma’am?” Daisy rolled her eyes. ” I have told you more than once to stop calling me ma’am, Mildred. It makes me feel like an old mean boss.” The girl chuckled. “Okay, I’m sorry, what is going on, Daisy? It’s unlike you to stay away from the office, especially in a time like this…” Daisy shrugged her shoulders, spooning ice cream into her mouth. “I just wanted to rest from everything. I have been so stressed lately. By the way, that’s why I am employed right? To help me out in times like this…” “I know and I’m not complaining…” “Then why worry?” Her eyes twitched and her fingers on her lap fiddled with the hem of her gown. “It’s just that I noticed that lately, you have been distant. And Amanda has been too. She quarreled with Becky so she has been aloof too.” What? Daisy sat up. “What happened?” “I dunno. Though from what I overheard, Becky complained she has not been giving her any attention since you two quarreled so she said she will go back to Argentina till she wants her again.” Oh, my. Daisy surged within. She has ruined their relationship! And here she was thinking it was Amanda that had sent Mildred to her house to check how she was fairing. “How is she?” She asked Mildred. The girl bounced her shoulders. “Been moping around the office. The other day she fired Amani for not completing work that was supposed to be done three days ago…” Daisy gasped. Amani was one of their best hands, he can’t be fired just like that. She has to do something. “I think you should speak to her…” The girl suggested. “Another thing…” What more could be greater than this? “I think she traveled to her parent’s house yesterday, and now there is no one to supervise at the office. With the show coming up, it’s a very bad time for this to be happening…” Daisy was no longer listening. “Amanda traveled?” “Yeah… Her assistant told me this morning.” “Shit!” Daisy was already up from the couch. She dropped her cream cup on the table and statutes making her out. “Where are you going?” Mildred asked. “Book me a ticket to New York at once, Mildred. I have to go to her.” “What? I came to tell you to come back to work and you are going to New York?” “Hurry up, Mildred. I pay you to obey me, not question me!” Daisy sniped from upstairs, hurrying to her room. “What if the order might ruin things?!” “Just do it dammit!” She snapped and banged the door closed. She hastened to her closet and started flinging clothes as she looked for what to wear and things to go with. She has never traveled like this in a long time. She can’t believe Amanda would go to her parents house without telling her. Could she be that mad at her? She promised she was going to be there for her when she told her parents about her sexuality and she was damn keeping to her promise because that is exactly what Amanda would have done for her. She has been so saturated in her own problems that she might end up losing the very people who care for her! Done arranging, she picked up her car keys and grabbed her bag as she made for the door. She didn’t even have her bath! Who cared? She came down and her assistant was speaking to someone on the phone. Once she saw her boss, she ended the call. “Have you booked?” Daisy asked. “Yes, ma’am. It’s the last ticket I was lucky to get. Though there is a little problem…” “What?” Daisy arched her brow, dropped her bag to rearrange her bra cup that was poking at her. She might have worn it wrongly in her haste. “It’s not first class. ..” Daisy halted her movement. “Don’t tell me it’s the economy…” She shook her head, already frightened. “I’m sorry….” “Damn!” She shouted and made for the door. The girl rushed to pick her bag and went after her. Daisy hated using the economy class so much but for her friend, she was willing to sacrifice that if she would get to her. “Get the damn car ready!” She ordered the driver and waited for him to drive out before she suddenly recalled she had responsibilities. Damn it! “Mildred, I need a favor.” “Whatever you need, Daisy.” “Can you help me pick up my son and my dog from the kiddies?” The girl’s face fell. “I-I might be able to pick them but I can’t take them to my house because my sister just came around with her kids so…” “Fuck!” She cursed. How could she not have thought about this? There is only one thing left for her to do.. …

Ethan was in his black SUV driving back from work that evening when his phone started ringing. He wanted to ignore it. In fact, recently he hasn’t been picking calls. After that day with Daisy, he had traveled to New York to visit his mother and they had a long talk. She was repentant and asked for his forgiveness, but he wasn’t ready to listen. When he walked out that day, he left her with the words that until Daisy is ready to speak to him, he was never going to talk to her again. And he meant it. So now apart from his clients, and of course his assistant from the office, he never answers any calls from anyone. He turned to a corner and the phone went off again. In the process of turning, his eyes briefly fluttered to it and came to a screeching stop. “You son of a devil!” the driver coming directly behind him cursed and sped off. He wasn’t listening and wasn’t in the mood to respond ‘because he knew he was wrong plus at this point even though he wasn’t, the only thing he cared about was the name displayed on the phone. He rapidly grabbed the phone with quivering hands and picked up. “Hey…” There was momentous silence but he knew she was there, obviously regretting calling him. “Hy, Ethan…” Daisy’s raspy voice filtered through the phone. “Hey, are you okay?” “Yeah..” Daisy tried to stay normal.because she needed a favor from him. “Hey, I’m calling to ask for a favor…” “Whatever it is, baby–” “Don’t fucken call me that, Ethan! You know what? Forget I called…” “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Please don’t cut the call, I’m sorry, I won’t call you that if you don’t want me to ..” “Good… Okay, the thing is, I have this impromptu trip to make and I was wondering if you could help me bring my son and Ella to your home till I get back, please…” “Of course I can do that, Daisy. He is our son, why won’t I?” “Okay, thanks!” “Wait!” “What?!” “A-are you okay?” “Of course, what are you expecting? That I will die?” “No,” she hurried amid a nervous chuckle. “I mean the impromptu travel…” “Oh, it’s kind of personal,” “Okay, safe trip…” “Bye!” She cut the call on him and held the phone to her mouth to inhale deeply. There, she didn’t die. “Yes!” Ethan yelped with a sharp fist bump in the air and did a mad reverse toward the kiddies where his son was with the little nippy. This was a way at least for him. …. Daisy couldn’t believe she called him but she didn’t have a choice. She has to go to New York today and she didn’t want to leave without making sure her boy is good with her dog. She wouldn’t be at peace. What kind of mother would that make her? The trio was smooth, despite having to be cramped up with so many bodies but she made it out softly without breaking a neck. She arrived in a cab and gave the man directions to the house of Amanda’s patents. The house was just as the last time she came there. Nothing much has been done to it aside from the minor renovations. She sat in the cab for a while looking at the environment, her mind going to the last time she was there. It’s been upto four years now since then. “Ma’am, we are here,” the cab driver said as though in reminder. She nodded, opened her bag to give him some bucks and stepped down. After her family kicked her out, she hasn’t seen Amanda’s family and doesn’t know if her family told them what happened and how they will look at her now. She was here for her friend and even though she didn’t think this part through, she was glad to be here. She pressed the doorbell and waited by the porch. There was no sound at first but after a while, feet padded on the floor down to the door and then the key rattled and the door opened open. It was Mr. Holland, Amanda’s father. His eyes lit up in surprise. “Raven!” He called her by the name they all used to call her. Well, till after the divorce when she settled for her middle name instead. It kind of made her forget her past and embraced her new life. A new life that wasn’t so new anymore. She smiled, sincerely happy to see him. “Hy, Mr. Holland. It’s been a while…” “Yeah… Come in,” He made way for her and she went in. “Amanda your friend is here, how come you didn’t tell us she was coming?” She shook my head, meaning to tell him she didn’t tell her when she heard someone running down the stairs and what she was about to say halted in her mouth. Amanda came into view, her hands in the pocket of an old jean trouser and a shirt that was too big for her petite frame. “Hey…” She appeared tense, surprised to see Daisy. “Sorry, I didn’t call before coming, I hoped I would give you a surprise…” She used her eyes to relay a message to Amanda who shook her head, sucked in her lips and smiled at her. “It’s no biggie, come on in,” She came to take Daisy’s bag from her and they walked ahead while her father flowed behind, seemingly confused. “Are you guys doing well together?” He had to ask because since these two came to know each other, they are hardly inseparable. But, since his daughter came back, she hasn’t said anything about Daisy and has been moping around the house. “Yes, Dad, why do you ask that?” They reached the living room and Daisy located one of the leather couches and flopped down.. “Nothing, just that I’m flummoxed you didn’t know she was coming… That’s hard to imagine…” “Okay, Dad cut it out,” Amanda said and made her way to the stairs. “I will put this in your room and mom is in the kitchen. Mom! Daisy is here!” She called and hurried up the rungs. The kitchen opened and banged close and Mrs. Holland rushed out, her eyes widening as  they landed on the young lady on the couch. Daisy was the last to see her and quickly stood when she did. “Mrs. Holland…” “Oh, come here, my little girl, it’s been so long…” Daisy went to accept her hug and the woman did crush her, sniffing into her shoulders. “We thought we were never going to see you again after what happened…” “That is in the past,” Daisy said lowly. “Your mother has been miserable, she hasn’t been the same since you left, especially when the papers traveled to this place carrying stories of your successes.” Daisy snickered, albeit sadly. She was unfazed one bit by her statement. To her, she had no parents. The moment they kicked her out in her condition not caring that she was in a delicate state, that was when they became dead to her. So she won’t even talk about them. “How have you been, Mrs. Holland?” She asked instead. The woman pulled away from her and cradled her face in a demure state, teatt shimmering in her aged orbs. “You won’t even talk about them… You have to go see them, my girl, they are still your blood.” Daisy didn’t want this, she didn’t come here for this but she won’t argue with the old woman. “I will, someday. But for today, I came here to visit you so let’s not talk about them, okay?” “Okay, okay, look at me, I haven’t even served you bay leaf and here I am making you uncomfortable!” She dragged her off to the kitchen. Amanda mom believed the bay leaf was a symbol of good luck, so,  everytime anyone crosses her threshold, she serves you the bay leaf tea to purge you of very bad energy and give you luck. Daisy has never believed in the gibberish nor has she argued with her about it. Amanda has the same mindset. “So how has it been over there?” she asked Daisy, who accepted the glass and slipped from it. Well, there seems to have been an improvement from how it used to taste in the past. “Work has been great, just the bustle and stress but it’s what we love doing so we accept it!” The woman smacked her lips and went back to stirring the stew. “ I knew you girls were going to be very successful one day right from the first time I saw you two together!” At least she has a brain, Daisy thought. Her parents never thought so. They thought she was bound to fail in her choice of career from the onset. “Thank you…” “I don’t know what is wrong with your friend though,” She proceeded to talk back to Daisy… “Since she came in yesterday, she hasn’t said anything more than a word to anyone. She didn’t even tell us she was coming… Just came in and that was when I knew something was wrong somewhere…” Daisy confirmed then that Amanda hasn’t told them anything. Well, she came early. “There is nothing to worry about Mrs. Holland, we have everything under control,” She sighed. …

Later when Daisy managed to escape from the clasp of Amanda’s parents and ran upstairs, she didn’t see her in the room where she placed her bag, so she went in search of her in her room which was the second one after her room. She knocked and pushed open. Amanda was sitting there, her head bent on her phone typing furiously. She looked up when Daisy entered, and looked down at once. Daisy sensed the tense air, and knew something was off. “What’s up?” She went closer and plopped down in front of her friend on the bed. “What’s going on, Mandy?” “I should actually be asking you that, Dee. You just showed up without telling me and now you are asking me what’s going on?” Her voice sounded bitter “Whoa! Calm down, girl. I didn’t know I needed permission to come here, okay? I only came because I know I fucked up back home. I shouldn’t have channeled my anger at you when I was the one who fucked up.” “Obviously,” Amanda rolled her eyes downward, and shifted away. Daisy knew she was going through something and knew it was her time to be by her friend’s side as she knew she would have if she were in her shoes. “I’m sorry, Mandy. I missed you so much and I knew no matter what, I had to be here for you because I promised.” “You didn’t have to come,” Mandy said, stood up and went to the window. “Well, too late.” Daisy said, stood, and went to her. “If there is something I have learned in our friendship, it’s the fact that friends stay when things go rough so I’m sorry, but I am not going anywhere. Especially now that I know you need me the most.” “I don’t need you or anyone, Daisy.” Daisy exhaled, stopping directly in front of her. ” I heard about Becky.” “You are happy now, ain’t you?” Amanda asked, meeting her eyes. “No!” Daisy cried out. “Why should I be?” She displayed her two arms. “I was happy for you when you were with her, I swear it! I don’t know what happened but if you think she is the right one for you, then I think we should…” “Stop talking about her!” Amanda snapped, meeting Daisy’s eyes squarely. “Let’s not talk about her anymore. She made her decisions and for her not to pick my calls up to now? I think it’s for the best. I came here to tell my parents about us but now she isn’t even here to fight with me. At the slight storm, she runs. Is that what I’m going to put up with?” “She ran because she was scared, Amanda. You were not being fair to her by being a scent minded.” Daisy stated not wanting her friend to make a bad decision as a result of something which wouldn’t have happened if not she messed up. “I think you should fight for her, Mandy.” Amanda exhaled dejectedly, her shoulders sagging. “What am I going to do?” Daisy smiled sadly and dragged her into her arms to squash her. “First of all, we tell your parents so that next time she comes back, you are bringing her to meet them. And then hopefully, pops the question.” “You think so?” Amanda jerked away, her forehead furrowed in worry. “I know so,” Daisy pulled her back. “Aww, I missed your hugs so much.” “I do too. I was so miserable without you that I brought it out on her,” She mewled, her hands going around Daisy and they indeed squashed each other. When they pulled apart, they went to flop down on the bed with their faces to the decked white ceiling, their hands behind their head, the fluorescent light in the room reflected off their faces. ” How has it been here with them?” Daisy asked. Amanda puffed out exasperating air and shook her head with her eyes closed. “It has been terrifying, I must tell you. Particularly mom! Yesterday I considered leaving twice!” “You don’t say…” Daisy agreed. “I’m just coming but I am already feeling the heat.” “Can you imagine, she told me about the new Pastor son in her parish?” “What?” Daisy howled with laughter. “How could she?” Amanda made a funny face. “I told her point-blank I’m not interested and would never be! In fact I refused to go to the evening service with them yesterday to avoid any unwanted attention or introductions.” Daisy was still rolling with laughter. When the laughter eventually receded, they both laid there in silence for a beat, each having their own wild thoughts. Then, Daisy broke it. “You know, you are lucky to have another who cares so much about you like that.” Amanda looked sideways at her wryly. “I’m glad she cares for you too. Wait till we are down for dinner.” “If you mean she would match make me to the Parsons younger son, thanks. I will rather pass and cheer for her matchmaking with you.” Amanda shook her head, deciding to forget about her mother’s trouble. She looked to her side, her hand going to her hair to stare intently at her friend. Daisy blushed “what?” She waved her hand around Amanda’s face. “Don’t look at me like that, you know I hate it. And if you are considering begging me to help you…” She gestured to Amanda’s short knickers and the latter fell back on her back in laughter. “No!” Amanda cried. “You are so gross. That is the last thing on my mind, eww! What do you think of me? A wild animal?” Daisy shrugged. “You know, I will never see you like that! I have my picks.” Daisy’s nose flared in embarrassment. “What do you mean by that? I’m not that attractive for your fantasies?” “Not like that…” Amanda came back to her position, eyeing Daisy. “Just that you and I are more like sisters, so I don’t think anything can ever make me see you like that.” “Whatever! That’s so gross by the way…” Daisy agreed. “Very,” Amanda shook her head, offsetting her hair from the pony bundle. “Why are we even talking about that? I meant to ask you about Ethan. Have you heard from him?” Daisy took in a steady breath and nodded. “Today.” She started. “I didn’t have a choice but to call him to take care of Danny and Ella while I fly here.” She shrugged, releasing her arms that were starting to ache from under her head. “Aww, that’s so sweet. You know he called me many times, begging me to talk to you.” “He did?” Daisy asked, unknowingly eager. Then realizing herself, she cleared her throat and averted her gaze, hoping her heart wasn’t showing in her eyes. But, Amanda has already seen it, and only smiled. “So this is a moment of truth and I am going to tell you one thing, Daisy, you only live once.” “I know that.” Daisy shone her eyes impishly, her shoulders rising and falling in nonchalance. “I own that line.” “Amanda fell on the bed on her side, her hands going to support her head. “I’m only saying that you shouldn’t throw it away because of the past. Ethan messed up, I agree, yet, he is remorseful about it.” “That doesn’t change it.” “Still, it changes everything.” Daisy glared at her. “Calm down, let me explain,” pleaded Amanda. “You recall back then I’m college when Lupita the girl from Philadelphia said she slept with another girl in their matrimonial bed and then instead of apologizing, he locked the doors and made her watch?” Daisy cringed, recalling the story vividly. How could she? She was one of those that had to console the poor girl. “Well, what you ain’t know is that she divorced him after, and then ten years later, after she moved to San Francisco, he looked for her, and their daughter, bought her a house without her knowledge and made her live in it.” “What?” Daisy asked, sitting up. “That prick!” “Yeah, he is… But here is the main story… Ten months later, she started digging in who bought her the house and and found out he was the one, and he begged for her forgiveness, slept in the twin for a week in front of her house just to get her attention, and then when she saw he was not going anywhere and her daughter ran out of the house threatening to die with her father if her mother doesn’t forgive him. She had no choice but to forgive him. He was admitted to the hospital but he died of pneumonia. She is presently in rehab because she blames herself for killing him.” “My God…” Daisy mouthed, full of emotions. “That’s… Not fair…” “Exactly, Daisy. It wasn’t fair. Sometimes we are so mad at people that we do things, very horrible things to them, but then haven’t we all sinned? Everyone deserves a bit of forgiveness. Isn’t that what the holy book preaches.” Daisy nodded in agreement. It was her turn to say, “What should I do?” ….

“Amanda! Raven! Come down, dinner is ready!” Amanda’s mother called them from the down and they had to suspend their discussion and left the room. In the dining room, Mrs. Holland served the sumptuous dishes which only by its aroma, had Daisy’s stomach somersaulting in hunger. “Thanks, Mrs. Holland.” “I have told you on more than one occasion to stop calling me that and call me mom, Raven. Yin makes me seem old.” Daisy laughed. “I will remember that next time, mom.” She hummed in response and went to serve her husband before returning to her chair to sit down and started eating the sweet porridge she made. They are utterly silent that Daisy was for once happy in this new development in the Holland family. She was enjoying herself so much and didn’t want any distraction while at it. That was until… “So, Daisy, who is the man in your life now?” “Mom!” Amanda cried. “I thought we discussed this. No more talking about men…” Her mother stoned her a murderous glare. “I am talking with my goddaughter and just because you have decided to die single doesn’t mean she did too, am I right, Raven?” she asked her. “I am not dying single, ma…” Amanda muttered through a tight lip, her eyes meeting Daisy who stuffed her mouth with food and looked down at her plate. “We are not dying single, I can assure you, mom.” She finally answered, picking up her glass of wine after emitting her plate. There was something about mom’s food as they say. “We are just… trying to make sure that we make the right decisions. Well, for me, but Amanda has found someone…” Amanda choked on her food as her eyes snapped to Daisy and the latter bounced her shoulder, meaning Why wait for the inevitable? “What!” Her mother’s spoon fell on her plate, her eyes dancing in merriment. She looked at her daughter. “Why didn’t you tell us? No wonder! I told your father that your homecoming had something attached to it. You never come like this.” “What Daisy is trying to say, mother is that…” Amanda hesitated, words lacking in her throat. Daisy smiled to encourage her. “That I might be getting married!” She snickered wearily. “That’s the same thing, isn’t it, Roland?” She asked her husband. “Exactly the same thing,” He confirmed. “Mother, I’m not exactly what you think I am, I can’t, I haven’t been honest with you two from the start,” Her hands fell on her laps and Daisy took the right one to squeeze gently. Tears shone in Amanda’s eyes. Daisy knew she was deeply afraid. How did she think she could do this on her own before? “I don’t think I can do this!” She let out, shaking her head at Daisy as a tear fell. “You can do it, Mandy. C’mon, you can!” She encouraged her, looked up at Amanda’s parents who were looking verily out of place. “Mom, Dad, what Amanda is trying to say is that…” “I love women!” Amanda blurted. Her mother started laughing, and her father joined in. The girls looked at themselves in awe. What is going on with them? Daisy mused. “What’s so bad about loving women? I am your mother, you love me. Daisy is your best friend and you love her too. There’s definitely nothing wrong with that. I mean, I recall when you were in college and your lecturer reported you were cheerleading a faction for the women’s revolution and all that gender equality bullshit! If that doesn’t convince me that you love the women’s race, what else?” The older woman rambled on, her misty eyes racking about. Daisy knew now that she probably knew what Amanda was talking about and was trying to pretend it wasn’t, or this was another major fluke. “What she is trying to say is that…” She looked at Amanda and swallowed, their fingers tightening in each other. “She is into women like she…she finds pleasure with women…” “That is the same thing!” Mrs. Holland howled, her husband deciding to have no say in the matter. He might have grasped the situation by now unlike his wife.  “My daughter has always been…” “A lesbian!” Amanda blurted energetically, her face turning pink. “I have always been a lesbian, mom, dad.” Her mother’s eyes were saucers, her mouth open l, no word coming out. And when it did, it was a voiceless, “how?” “Since I came to know the difference better homosexual and heterosexual, mom. Dad?” She looked at him, and to the greatest chagrin, he was smiling. Like, deadbeat smiling. He made them all baffled. “Roland, what’s funny with anything she said?”His wife asked. “Our daughter just confessed to being a lesbian, our only child, do you understand what the means?” He nodded and dropped his glass that had been perched in his hands for a long time. “I have always known, darling,” His timbre voice relayed. “I just didn’t say anything because I know you will be mad and of course also because if there was anyone supposed to say anything, it should be her.” He indicated Amanda. “Dad!” Amanda clamored and rose from her chair and ran to hug her Dad. “You should have confronted me.” “Why should I? It’s your life, baby. I wonder how you endured being with Rolex like that…” “I wanted to give you grandchildren so mother doesn’t live out her life bearing grudges against me,” She said and sniffed, lifting her arms. Daisy wiped a tear that had fallen on her cheek. It was so sentimental. “I still don’t believe this! Daisy you too?” She pointed at her. Daisy’s eyes widened and she lifted her hands. “Uhmmm, if you mean if I am also a lesbian then I will tell that I I’m not. But I have no problem with her being one since it makes her happy and she has someone she loves so much and is likely to marry anytime soon.” “Ohmygod. What is going on? How am I going to be able to have two females in one house answering husband and wife? And who will impregnate the other! I was hoping for more grandchildren!” “Mom!” Amanda screamed while leaving her fathers seat. “I have already given you two!” She gestured with her fingers. “If you need more, then, we will happily adopt. This is for me, please, accept for me the same way I endured getting married to a man just to make you happy.” Her mother’s eyes misted and when she looked at her husband, he nodded, his face scrunched in deep passion. “Okay! But you will give me time to think about this, baby. It’s not every day one learns their daughter’s love for the feminine community goes beyond the need to feel seen!” “Mom!” “I’m serious. I was hoping deeply for a husband for you and poor me,” She tapped her temples. “I have even gone to tell the pastor about my daughter who just arrived in town.” “Maggie!”Her husband cried. “I told you not to…” She jutted her chin out. “Well, you didn’t give me any reason not to… Forgive me for looking out for my daughter’s happiness. Happiness which she has found in the arms of the same gender anyways!” From the way she sounded, Daisy didn’t think she could ever be cool with this. She might play along, but somewhere down, she will still look down her lashes at the idea. “So, since Amanda is unavailable, and God knows I don’t have the heart to lie to them about my daughter or break their heart when like me, they are so passionate about getting him married off…” Her eyes rounded on Daisy who was drinking from her glass and at once, Daisy’s juice went the wrong direction in her throat and she choked on it. She started coughing fervently and Amanda, who was trying to roll in mirth, stretched a glass of water to her. “If it’s my proposition for you to meet the Parson’s son that made you choke on your wine, I’m so sorry, Raven, but once you are recovered, we will continue from where we stopped. You are my Goddaughter and I should like to think that I have some right to fight for your happiness.” “Mother, just stop,” Amanda chided her mother as she was on the brink of dying from excess excitement. “Daisy’s heart is already claimed.” “What! By who? I will relax from thinking she is also like you, since she denied it before, so who if I might ask and why haven’t you said something?” She asked Daisy. “Well,” Amanda surged since Daisy was tongue-tied and was still recovering. “The father of her child came back.” “What! That loser!” She cried. It appears Amanda’s mother always took the side of Daisy, knowing she never cheated on Ethan. And had been cursing at him from day one. “How could you allow that cow dung back into your life after everything he did to you!” “Mom, you of all people teach forgiveness, so it’s time we all practice it, don’t you think so?” She asked a hint of accusation in her voice. There was a knock on the door getting all their attention at once. “Did you invite anyone over, Roland?” She asked her husband. “No, I think it’s one of the fieldmen. I told Robert to send someone over with the report from the day’s work.” “Oh, okay..” She sighed. However, that wasn’t the case. The voice they heard the next minute made Daisy nearly faint from anxiety. “Monica, Monica, my dear friend, where are you?” came the voice of Daisy’s mother from the sitting room, coming towards the dining room. And Daisy, even though wanting to hide, had nowhere to hide. …

When Daisy’s mother came into the dining area and saw her daughter, she was shocked to the marrow and stood there like a moment was paused, staring at her with a wide eye. Everyone was equally mesmerized that none said a word. It has been so long since they saw each other that Daisy had made peace with the fact that she doesn’t have any other family apart from her son. Years might have mild the pain they caused her, yet, nothing could make her forget. And she doesn’t think anything can. Even now as she looked at her mother, all she could see was that woman who watched her child being kicked out without verifying the story they were told, into a cold rain, in a delicate condition, and now without being told, she knew that seeing her alone was her closure. That is because so many times she had told herself that she might feel differently if she met her parents after everything, but all that were lies. She doesn’t feel anything. Instead, the hatred she brewed inside of her, bobbed out. She dropped her spoon loudly on her plate and stood, and at the same time, whatever force was holding her mother’s feet still released her and she surged forward. “Raven!” She called out, her voice full of raw emotions. “Raven, wait!” Daisy didn’t listen and walked faster until she was out of the room and ran straight to her room, her breath coming in gasps. She dropped down behind her door, covered her face, overwhelmed with emotions. She didn’t expect this. There she was thinking so many things, but it didn’t cross her mind that Amanda’s mother and her mother might still be friends. She wouldn’t be surprised if it was Amanda’s mother that had told her mother she was present. She jutted off in panic as someone knocked frantically on the door. “Daisy!” It was Mandy. “Babe, open up, let’s talk about it.” “I don’t want to talk, Mandy. I want that woman out of here, or at least I don’t want to see her,” She shook her head, stood from the ground, and made her way to the bed. The door opened and Amanda came in. “Babe…” “I swear, I never thought that she would come here…” Daisy said through tight lips. “How dare she call my name?!” “She is still your mother,” Amanda came to her as she flung towards her best friend in disbelief. She had the mind to call that woman her mother. That woman is not her mother anymore. They Disowned her and she has made peace with that. She doesn’t even deserve to be called anyone’s mother. In the past, Daisy used to feel depressed thinking about it, but then she realized that it was actually a favor God did her by riding her from her parent’s clamps. She saw herself most times pitying her sisters who were still with them suffering all their excessive discipline. She sighed, deciding not to argue with Amanda. Not about someone she had long forgotten about. “I think I will retire now, help me tell your mom and dad I’m sorry about the way I left.” She went to pick up her bag, starting to sort through her clothing. “I won’t force you if you don’t want to talk about it, Daisy. I swear if I was the one I might do worse, so take your time, okay?” She came to peck Daisy’s hair, smiled and made her way out of the room. At the door, she turned and said, “Goodnight, momma.” Daisy beamed at her dryly and she shut the door. Daisy took her dress and fell back on the bed, brushing her fingers through her hair. She has a lot going for now that thinking of people she considered dead was the last thing on her mind. She unpacked her bag into the wardrobe and went to shower and came back. She was tying her hair into a ponytail when she heard another knock. She rolled her eyes. She should have known she couldn’t dislodge Amanda that easily. “Mandy, I told you to let it be!” She called, eyeing the door as it opened. But instead of her friend, it was her mother that walked in. “What the hell are you doing here?!” She careened, letting go of her hair to cascade back down on her body. “Jesus Christ, what’s your problem?!” “Raven, hear me out!” Her mother cried, lifting her hands up, and Daisy shook her head in irritation. This is not happening, she mused, standing there and watching her mother blankly, her lower lip in her mouth as she worked hard to hold herself together. “I have been the worst mother to you, my child and I must tell you that I have paid the price gravely. I don’t deserve a child like you, for not standing up to fight your father when he made such a stupid decision five years ago…  I am sorry!” She broke down in tears “Are you done?” Daisy asked emotionlessly. “If you are done, then please shut the door after you because I need to go to bed…” She indicated the entrance. “Raven, please…” “I do not want to speak to you!” Daisy cried, her face a pile of stone. “Why should I? You disowned me and now you are asking me to forgive you?” Her voice fell. “I do not fucken care what you want, apart from the fact that I need you to piss off!” Her mother fell on her knees, her hands gesturing in front of her in a plea. “I looked for you, Raven. I tried my best so I can give you something to take care of yourself…” “Really?” Daisy’s hand found her waist. “When exactly?” She took a step closer. “After you supported him to call me a slut? Or after you two of you asked me to get out? When exactly!” “Please let’s not go back to the past, Raven. I am your mother despite saying indignant words in anger, I still love you.” Daisy’s head kept bobbing as her eyes skidded about, still trying to hold herself back. This woman sure has nerves. “Well, I don’t love you anymore, whoever you are, because you are not my mother. I do not have any mother! I hate you so much, all of you that even the sight of you makes me want to throw up!” She went and grabbed her phone and jacket, rushed past her mother, and made for the door. Her mother tried holding onto her and fell to her forth in the process, but Daisy didn’t stop. She even hopes the woman dies if only it would make the ache in her heart go away. She didn’t know where she was going as tears fell from her eyes clouding her vision. She just needed air, and to be away from that woman. She was hurrying so fast that she didn’t see Mandy until it was too late and she collided into her. The latter grabbed her body and hugged her. “I’m so sorry, I tried to stop her but she won’t listen,” Amanda soothed. “I don’t want to see her, can’t she understand? What is her problem?!” “It’s okay…” Daisy peeled away and sniffed loudly. “Can we go outside to hang out a bit, please?” She asked Amanda. “Of course, lets go,” They left the stairs and walked down, making their way to the door. Fortunately, Amanda’s parents who were presently still in the dining room, didn’t see them leave and so didn’t hamper them. Outside the House, they made their way to the open, the fast breeze billowing angrily and whooping the hairs up. At once, Daisy wrapped her hands about herself, her mind so muddled up to think straight. They don’t say anything to each other until subtly they reach the end of the mansion overseeing a vast grassland lined with beautiful flowers. Then Amanda brought out her cigarette and lit it, took a puff and handed it to Daisy who took it and inhaled. This is the one place they have a common ground, whenever they find themselves in a state like this. They just smoke it away. Not only does it help them clear their head, in cases like this when the weather is very harsh, as though in agreement with whatever turmoil was going through tenor heads, it helped keep them warm. That done, by the time the last puff was inhaled and the stars disposed of, they were ready to share. “You know I will always support you in whatever you say or do, don’t you?” Amanda asked her. Daisy nodded, her head to the East of their environment. “Things like this are not supposed to bother me, Mandy. The only thing I’m thinking of right now is that I want to go home to my son and dog and if I were you, I would also fly to Argentina to get your girl.” Amanda nodded, looked down her feet and then up, took Daisy’s hand, and conceded, “You are right, our happiness is what counts.” …

Very early the next morning, they were ready and down for breakfast with the luggage heaped in the living room, for the maids to take to the car. Even Amanda’s parents were amazed when they came down and met then already in the dining munching their meals, fully dressed “Isn’t it too early? It’s not like you are going to another continent,” Mrs. Holland complained, her face sullied with concern. It not every time she gets to see her daughter and now that she is here, because of her busy body, she has helped quicken their dismissal. She had been the one to inform Daisy mom that her daughter was at her place yesterday. She couldn’t hold back from blowing the horn on the kid because all these years since she left, Mrs. Holland saw the emptiness in her friends anytime she saw any picture of Daisy on television or anything concerning her was mentioned. She knows what it means to lose a child because she lost one too. Though through death. She wouldn’t want that for any mother not to mention someone dear to her. So, she had sneaked to her room to tell her friend to come and see her daughter and maybe try to get her to forgive her for her dissertation when the girl needed her most. However, from the look of things, she didn’t get her wish. “Mom, we have to leave now so as to get there early. We have programs to attend that involve the upcoming show.” “But that’s why you have assistants, Daisy,” The woman rushed to her and Daisy as if just seeing the woman reclined back in her huddle to look up at her. “Is it because of your mother that you two are running away?” Daisy’s mouth pulled in, to hold back from telling the old lady to stop calling that woman her mother but she didn’t because she knew that would necessitate more arguments. Arguments as the least of the things she yearned for right now. “No, mom, it’s just that we have never been away from the company like this. It’s either I’m around to take care of things or she is…” She smiled to accompany the statement and hoped the woman would drop it or at least leave her out of it. “Okay, if you say so..” The woman uttered but from her drab tone one could tell she wasn’t fully convinced. Amanda’s father came down to join them and they are in silence. After that, Daisy checked through her emails while waiting for Amanda to finish up. She was such a slow eater and eats much too. “So, Dee, I hope you will be able to forgive your…” “Mother,” Amanda called slowly, her eyes trained on the woman. “Drop it.” “Why? I’m only saying…” Amanda stood abruptly. “Thanks, Dad, thanks ma… We will be leaving now.” Her mother sighed in defeat, knowing this one is beyond her. Even her daughter now thinks she is being too nosey. “Alright, I will not talk about it. Try to take care of yourselves and if someday you decide that you want to change your taste in a partner, let me know…” “I will put that under consideration, mom. For now,” She went to kiss her cheek and her father’s. “He will see you guys.” “Okay, Pincho,” Her father called her a name he used often when she was little as a result of her petite nature. “And Daisy, please do take care.” “Thanks, Mr. Holland, thanks for having me.” She went to kiss the cheek of Amanda’s mother who patted her shoulder mildly, and then Mr. Holland. They accompanied them outside until they got into the car and zoomed off the garage. That was only when Daisy exhaled and so did Amanda. “Those two can be so annoying!” Amanda careened, bringing out her laptop. She placed it on her lap and sorted through her emails. “I thought I would never make it out there with my head complete,” Daisy confessed. Daisy knew what Mrs.Holland did and knew she was the one that called her mother yesterday. She wasn’t angry with her at all, and knew she meant well, still, she would have preferred if the woman would learn to mind her business at times. She never complained to her about wanting to meet her family again and now going home for a moment, she feels bad with the way she acted. Maybe she is not better than her parents after all. They were stone hearted people and growing up and making sole decisions, she found out that she also had that character trait. She hardly let people walk on her and go scot-free. In one way or the other, she is bound to make them pay. She shook off the awful thought and twisted to the side to face Amanda and asked, “so now what’s up? ” “How?” Amanda asked to sample a design her assistant sent her. Daisy’s head craned into the laptop, the design making her mouth water. Seeing shits like this makes her retake her vow of dying a designer. Mehn! They are so beautiful. “I mean, about Argentina..” Amanda snorted. “I’m serious, do you know her address and all that, so you don’t get stranded when you get there.” “I have made a reservation and I will be fine. Don’t worry about me,” She smiled at Daisy. “Okay…” Daisy smacked her lip and shifted back to her former position to look outside the window. Hopefully, her friend would finally settle down and that would leave her… “Have you called Ethan since you got here?” Amanda startled her back, and she fluttered her eyes, her head working to piece words together. “No,” She informed the other, then went further to ask, “why should I?” “Because he is with your child, don’t forget he is doing you a favor.” Daisy paused before responding, her forehead furrowed in a puzzle. “How is he doing me a favor considering I just granted his wish of wanting to be with his son?” “Because you called out of the blue and asked him to help and he accepted. Many men despite the child being theirs would have come up with an excuse, particularly after what happened.” Daisy knew she was right still, she couldn’t accept Ethan was doing her a favor. “I’m not calling him to be honest. I will go straight to his house to get my boy and dog, and then I might tell him thank you!” She clapped her hands deliriously and bobbed her shoulders. Amanda knew better than to convince her it was wrong. “I just hope you do the right thing, Dee. I want you to be happy.” “Thanks, baby. I got this…” The ride to the house was perilous. Daisy had to sleep for a long time  because her period chose that day to come and she had serious cramps. After she departed from Amanda at the airport, which made the entire thing very stressful. The lunch she had was that it was first class which afforded her enough space for herself and asked for extra tampons from the hostess. Reaching home, she couldn’t go to Ethan’s house and had to go right to bed after ordering her maid to prepare something very delicious for her. Three days later, her cramps developed into fever and kept her bedridden. She had called her assistant to tell her what was going on as well as demand feedback on the design’s progress as well as book a doctor’s appointment with her. Today’s morning, the doctor came to check her and told her it was stress and demanded she stay home to rest for some time, hence returning to work. She didn’t agree with him but had to agree with him. She planned to leave tomorrow for the office to check her progress. She isn’t and hasn’t been a fan of letting other people handle her job, not when it comes to matters that concern her company. Amanda was worried too and had suggested to Daisy that she fled back to take care of her but Daisy refused. Now, here she was on the third cup of ache soothe but the only progress she had gotten so far was the hurried need to close her eyes to the world. She dropped the glass on her lampstand and climbed into the bed, her eyes swinging to her laptop on the mini table, wishing she could get any work done. Lying down would only make her sick, plus she was feeling deep chills. Her eyes started fluttering close when a knock came at the door, and she was snatched back from sleep as if the person outside, who when the door opened, was Ethan, didn’t want her to sleep. “Hey,” He greeted. “Hy,” She said, wondering what he was doing there. How he knew she was back was something she didn’t want to think about. He came to stop in front of her bed directly in front of her. “I’m sorry about your health,” He said. “It’s nothing,” her eyes skidded about. “Did you come with Danny and Ella?” “No,” He looked like he was conflicting with himself on what to say…Then went ahead to say it, anyway. “My mom is taking care of them…” Daisy didn’t know what propelled her fast from the bed, her eyes flaring daggers at Ethan. “What did you say…?” …

“I’m sorry, Daisy,” He said to her, holding out his hand as though afraid she might meet the floor in her haste. “I had to come see you after Amanda called and told me you weren’t feeling well and she wasn’t around to take care of you. Daisy hissed under her breath. She should have known Amanda would call him! “Well, as you can see I’m doing well,” She flopped on the bed as her vision tittered. “I don’t want my son close to your mother, Ethan,” she said lightly, lacking the energy to howl at him. “She hates me, what if she hurts my son?” He took a light to her, still deliberating if she was totally okay with him being here with her. “It’s okay, Dee. I wouldn’t have left them  with her if I knew they would be in any danger.” She hardly believes that. “If it would ease your mind, she wants to come and see you and ask for forgiveness.” Daisy, huffed, none of what he is saying is sitting well with her. She was still delaying going to get her son now because her head was spinning. She didn’t know what was wrong with her. She thought by today, her body would slow down and allow her to breathe but from the look of things, any chance she made to leave the bed, provoked whatever was wrong with her anew. “I am still not com…” She faltered, and held her head at once. “Owwww….” She fell back on the bed and hot tears poured from her eyes. “Daisy!”Ethan was by her side the next time. He took her in his arms and started touching the confidential parts of her body for something he couldn’t even tell. “Shit!” He slowly dropped her and brought out his phone and started dialing 911. “Hang on there, baby!” He surged and placed the phone on his ear. When he was done talking to them and giving them the house address, he hurried to the bathroom to bring a bowl of water and a towel which he placed on her forehead. “My baby…” She said even while in pain. That was all that occupied her mind “He is fine, my love, I assure you.” He proceeded wringing the towel and replacing it on her head as he had seen them do in the movies. He can’t lose her. He was grateful to have come in time. What if there was no one here and she had fainted? He refused to think of the outcome. Daisy didn’t know what was going on. It was as if there was fire inside her burning so hot. She had taken the drugs the doctor prescribed for her this morning. This was something new for her. She has never felt this way before. Except when she was pregnant with her son. And she wasn’t pregnant. Soon, the ambulance sounded in the distance as it drove into her gate and the people came in. When they found them upstairs, Daisy was commuting between staying awake and allowing darkness drag her in. She opened her eyes and saw them hooting her away into a car and when she made to stand in protest, a lady occupied her vision soothing her in a tranquil voice and then her hand came down on her chest and soon she was strapped into the gurney and they have gone into motion. “Ethan…” She muttered, and heard his voice from a distance. He took her hand and massaged it and very soon, everything turned dark. ….. When she woke up later, it was absolute tranquility. There was no sound except the one coming from a nearby machine. She panicked, her eyes flipping around the unfamiliar room until they landed on a lean figure huddled in the corner, his head bent into his arm as his bulky form took half of the couch.  Without being told she knew who it was. “Ethan?” His head flew up; she feared it would fall off his neck. “ “You are awake…” He was by her side in an instant. “I was so scared…” “What happened to me? Why am I here?” Her eyes were still skidding about in fear. “Where is Danny? Ella?” “They are fine, Dee, relax.” He messages her fingers. “You were very sick, I had to bring you here.” “I know I was sick, but the doctor said I will be fine when he came by the house earlier today…” “Unfortunately you weren’t and then when I found you yesterday, Dee..” “Yesterday?” She inquired calmly. “It’s alright now, Dee. I’m glad you are awake. Are you thirsty? You must be after all those injections…” He seemed nervous. “What is going on, Ethan?” She asked, unable to bear the suspense. “Do I have a terminal disease?” His eyeballs grew in his sockets. “No!” He chuckled low and released her hand to scratch his hair that we’re strung at the end in a disheveled fashion. “Dee, I don’t know if you will forgive me if I tell you this…” “Dammit, Ethan! Tell me whatever it is, it is my damn body!” “You are pregnant!” He blurted, his face turning red. Even he was flabbergasted when the doctor told him. And from the calculation he did, the baby was definitely his. Daisy was dumb, and couksnt utter a word. Her body slacked in fear, and uttermost irritation. She was pregnant? How could she be so stupid? She was reeling from the consequence of giving birth to Daniel and now she is pregnant again for the same man? What the fuck is wrong with her?! “No,” Was all she could admit. “I can’t be pregnant.” “I’m sorry, Dee. I swear…” “I can’t be pregnant, again!” She reeled. “I am so stupid!” “No, you are not, Dee, please don’t say that…” “But I am…” She veered. “Only a stupid person would make a mistake twice! Where is the doctor, I think there is a mistake somewhere.” “He did the test twice, Dee “ “But I was asleep, how can it be right?” It can’t be right, the doctor must have misinterpreted her result. She knew she can be very fertile which was why she dosed herself with birth control pills even when she isn’t active. “Dee, take a slow breath in and try to call down…please” He admonished her, and gradually Daisy’s eyes found him. His face was so dull, as though he has had his own share of affliction while here with her. She closed her eyes as tears stung her eyes. She had given birth to Daniel because she couldn’t kill something so beautiful. Because despite telling herself she hated Ethan, she needed something to remind her of him. Maybe she now knows why. But what excuse does she have to keep this child? “I can’t keep it, Ethan..” “You can’t do anything to the baby, Dee,” There was desperation in his voice. “It’s my body, Ethan,” there was a slight edge to her voice as she said it. “I can’t be pregnant for now. I have a career. I’m working hard to keep afloat the sea. Plus, I have Daniel to worry about, I don’t think I have the emotional strength to do this…” A tear fell down the corner of her face and she sniffed in, averting her gaze from his troubled ones. He didn’t say a thing and went to fall back on the chair. He didn’t have a right to tell her to keep the child if she didn’t want to. He wasn’t a good father to her the first time so why should he tell her to? Still, Ethan wished he could stop her. Anything that comes from Daisy was a blessing to him. A blessing he made a mistake of preserving the first time but was willing to go the extra mile now. Why can’t she see it? “Ethan…” He stood, knowing he had to go and clear his head. He didn’t want to force her to do this, so he has to go somewhere to forget. “I will be back in a while.” He told her and made his way out. On his way out he notified the doctor to check on her, then went into his car and zoomed off. He went to a bar close to the hospital, he ordered for a strong drink to quell the anger inside him, yet, it did nothing to help his state. He has to call someone. Maybe someone can talk to her. “Hy, Amanda,” “Hey, Ethan. How is she?” Amanda went off the minute she picked. She was already preparing to come back after calling Daisy’s phone and no one picked it. “I’m not doing too good, Mandy. I think I will need your help now more than ever.” “What happened? Is she alright?” There was panic in her voice. “Yeah… She is fine and… Pregnant.” “What!” She thundered. “How? I thought you guys… Shit!” “I’m sorry, I know, we totally forgot.” “How is she taking it?” Amanda knew without being told her friend would not be okay with that. “She wants to terminate it.” Just as she thought. She sighed, dropping the cloth she was holding into her bag and falling on the bed. “I know she would do that… She went planning on having another kid for a while. So what’s going on now?” “I can’t bring myself to allow her to do it, Mandy. I love her and I want us back together, is that too much to ask? Please, you have to talk to her. She can’t kill our baby!” “I’m sorry, Ethan. I don’t think I can help you on this one. This is something personal and I don’t think Daisy would want me interfering.” “You and I both know she wouldn’t think that.” Amanda knows but she wouldn’t let him think he is off the hook for now. He still deserves to suffer some more for being a senseless prick the first time. “Daisy can be stubborn, Ethan. Sometimes no one talks to her when she makes up her mind. So let’s just hope she changes her mind, okay?” Ethan sniffed, and she knew she had to do something. He portrays a strong man to the people outside, but anyone close to him knows Ethan is soft loaf. Sometimes she used to wonder how he pulled off the brick facade being so emotional. “Okay, fine, Ethan. I’m on my way home now. I will call you once I’m on my way to rue hospital.” “Thanks, Amanda, I really appreciate it.” He sniffed again and downed his drink, standing to make his way out. “I didn’t promise you anything, man. Let’s just keep our fingers crossed. Bye!” She cut the call, exhaling in worry. “What is wrong with her,” Becky asked, coming to stand in front of her. “She is pregnant.” “Wow!” “Yeah… It appears we have to go to the hospital once we get to the airport.” She stood and began pushing her clothes into the box without bothering to hold them. She knew Daisy would be going through a lot by now and has to be there to comfort her. If only life would not become more complicated. “Do you think she would be alright?” Becky inquired, having soaked in some of the friendship worry pills from Amanda. “Yeah, I believe they will get through this.” “But if you ask me I will say it’s kind of sweet, you know,” Becky giggled, her head cocking to the side. “Who is that?” They started leaving the room. “If she is pregnant, that means this is meant to be. She should just forgive him and then maybe they can get married.” Amanda shook her head. If only Becky knows how hot headed Daisy can be. She might as well die of loving Ethan than willing to accept him hacking into her life after what he did. Anyways, Becky was right. That is why she is here. She would have to do something, lest her friend drowned in her own bile. ….

Daisy was close to going mad from lying down on that hospital bed when the doctor came in, growing from ear to ear. “It’s good to have you awake, Mrs. Richards.” She rolled her eyes inside. Ethan must have told them they were a couple. The asshat! “Please, can I leave now? I’m good,” She protested, folding her face. “You have to stay a night longer, ma’am, so we can make sure you are good to go…” He informed her in a soothing singing voice. “Were you the one that carried out the  test on me?” “You mean the pregnancy test?” “Of course!” She bit out. What other test could there be? “Oh, yes… Congratulations anyways.” She didn’t reply. She laid patiently while he ran his equipment through her, making happy faces. She wondered where Ethan must have gone. Did she annoy him that bad when she said she was removing the pregnancy? Well, he should be as disturbed as she is. Pregnancy wasn’t in her budget for now. She had Daniel to take care of, what else would she do with a child? Not that they were married. She would be the one to bear the burden so why is he bothered? She might not have made up her mind to do it, but she knew she was definitely doing it, which is why she is not going to tell anyone, not even Amanda. Yeah, as hard as it would seem, the minute she tells her best friend, that would be the end. Amanda would never let her terminate the pregnancy. So there would be no need for that. “Okay, I’m done now. You are good.” He secured his stethoscope on his shoulders and entwined his fingers in front of him, his eyes darting delightedly about her. For a man of his prime age, Daisy thinks he smiles too much. She didn’t exactly like the way his gray eyes stripped her. It was as though he was seeing through her inner turmoil. And if she tries to ask him about termination, he seems like one of those that would bring in the guilty drips on her. “Anything else?” She endured asking. “Nothing at all. I am checking out your pallor changes,” He smacked his lips. “I think it’s normal.  I will go now. If you need anything, just press the red button…” “Have you seen Ethan?” She asked abruptly. “Your husband?” She hesitated and gradually nodded her head. “Oh, he told me he would be back in a while when I last saw him….” The door opened and the said man peeked in. “Oh, here he is…” The doctor pointed to the door and walked to it. “Your wife was just asking about you… She is good.” “Oh, thanks.” Ethan shook hands with the doctor and waited till the door closed to make his way in. “How are you doing?” “I’m fine, you?” She asked him mildly, already deciding from his disheveled outlook, that he wasn’t. “I’m… Living.” “Ethan…” “No, I’m good,” His face stretches in a wild smile as he hunched down and took her left hand. “Whatever you want to do, Dee, I want to stand by your side even though I don’t want it.” She was moved by his honesty. This wasn’t about him but her, and still when he puts it like that, she can’t help but feel guilty about her decision. “Thanks,” She mouthed. “It’s fine… So, his other hand came forth, showcasing a package he came in with. “I thought you would love some chips.” “Yeah, I will,” She took it and tried to stand. He stood and helped her up, propping the pillows behind her back from support. “I love chips. I can’t believe you still remember..” “I don’t think I forgot anything about you, Dee.” He confirmed. It was like music to her ears. So many things to make her think twice about her decision. She started matching away on her food and she truly loved the taste. “Where did you get this?” She grogged, pointing inside the plate. “It’s so tasty.” “At the corner of the street. There is a restaurant there.” “Oh, thanks for getting it for me.” “It’s nothing at all, babes.” He went to sit down and watched her eat. These little things made him crazy about her. The way she ate, her hand movement, her mouth, and the way she smacked her lips involuntarily. It was a far cry from the everyday Daisy and gave him another perspective of her personality when she is not being a sophisticated fashion Queen. Suddenly the door busted open and Daisy’s mouth fell open, her eyes flashing at Ethan in accusation. “Babes…” Amanda crude, hurrying to crush her in a bear hug, her plate nearly crashing out of hand if Ethan didn’t hastened to help take it from her. No wonder he was so cool. He had called Mandy! The lout! “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here, baby,” Amanda said, kissing her cheek. “It’s okay…I’m happy you got what you went for…” Her eyes zeroed on Becky. “Hy, Dee,” Becky Voice sailed forth. “Hy, Becky. Thanks for coming.” “Ohmygod, babes, you ding look sick at all!” Amanda pitched, her finger locating Daisys cheek. “You are not serious! I feel like I have been crushed by a trailer!” See argued, rolling her eyes. “You still look lovely, Dee, believe me.” “Well, what do I say? Thanks…” She giggled. Ethan came forward, his hands in his overall sweater, looking like a rat in the midst of rabbits. “Ladies, I will have to excuse y’all. I will come in later to see how you are doing, Dee.” Daisy’s heart fell. Is he leaving already? She began missing him even before he left. “Thanks for everything, Ethan,” She uttered. “It’s nothing. I will see you.. .” He came and dropped a kiss on her hair and with a single glance at her, made his way out. “Awwn, that was so sweet, Dee, “Amamda commented, fully facing her. “Tell me everything!” “As if he hasn’t already told you…” She snapped “What is she talking about, Becky?” Amanda denied, sparing an innocent at Becky who shrugged her shoulders agreeing with her. “Okay, then, nothing much has happened around here…” Except that I am pregnant by my ex-husband! She screamed inside her head. “Okay, before we get there, I got you some Argentine goodies!” She flared her hands in the air and Becky stood and went to give her the flower she has been holding since she came in. “Awwn, Lilac!” Daisy took them and inhaled deeply. “They are so lovely.” “I thought you would like them after so long,” Mandy whipped, dropping another package by her bedside. Becky cleared her throat, intending to leave both of them. Something tells her Daisy doesn’t want to talk about her pregnancy to Many because of her presence. ” I will leave you two for now. I think I need fruit juice.” “Okay, sweet, don’t venture far,” Amanda kissed her when she made her way out. Amanda didn’t ask Daisy about the pregnancy at once, she allowed her to drool at her flowers after which she sampled the beautiful dresses she bought for her from Argentina as though she didn’t have more fancier stuff. After that, there was a stretched silence. Daisy knew Ethan had told Mandy about the pregnancy that would be the only reason she would be here now. It couldn’t be an emergency. After all, he was the one that gave Mandy the direction of the hospital. “Just say it, Mandy. I know he already told you,” She blurted when she couldn’t take the silence anymore. Amanda exhaled and went to take the smallest chair by the side and came to place it close to Daisy’s bed and took her hand. “I was waiting for you to tell me yourself.” “Well…” She bobbed her shoulders. “He told me everything, Dee and I know right now you are not ready for the baby but you know I can’t let you get rid of it. Look at Danny!” She chuckled silently. “Recall you wanted to get rid of him too? Then see how he turned out?” “I know but this is different, Mandy… I don’t know if I’m emotionally ready to go through with it.” “You are the strongest woman I know, Daisy. You can do anything you set your mind to.” She squeezed her hands “This is different, Mandy. Ethan is here and he wants it but now, I don’t know if I want to carry his child. I feel so stupid!” “You are not, Deee. You are human and what you share with him should not make you think bad about yourself. When he called me I swear I felt something pull inside of me telling me if I don’t talk to you about this, I might regret it myself.” “He can be manipulative, you know that?” See revolted, thinking about his pretense to accept her decision moments ago. “Yet, he loves you.” “How are you so certain!” Dee took her hand away, her voice having an edge now. “Don’t forget he denied my baby the first time, how am I sure he wouldn’t deny this one too?” “He won’t,” Amanda vouched for him. Daisy exhaled, knowing Amanda’s aim of coming to convince her can never be defeated. She had convinced her to Daniel and she wasn’t it once underestimating Mandys ability to make her change her mind the second time. “I don’t know, Mandy. Can I think about it?” “Of course, baby!” Amanda kissed her knuckles. “You have all the time in the world to think!” Their giggles assailed down the hall and they started chatting about other things including how Amanda’s trip to win back her love went. Amanda told her how Becky nearly gave her a heart attack by refusing to come back with her. Then, she had no choice but to propose to her there and then, and Becky with heart in her eyes had accepted her and that was how she won her back. Becky had introduced her to her parents and they were more than happy to have her despite their claim of being mad at her for ruining their daughter’s wedding. “So, now, I have a wedding to plan?” Daisy asked her, unable to contain her joy anymore. “Of course, we have a wedding to plan!” Amanda clapped. The next day, the doctor came to check on her and declared she was fit to leave the hospital and Ethan was there to take her home. When he came that morning, he was looking very delighted and positive which heightened when Amanda met him outside and told him Daisy was willing to keep the pregnancy but had asked for time to think about it. However, she threatened him of having his baller roasted if he so much as made her friend cry even a tear ever again. That promise he was more than willing to agree to, and when he went back in, he was literally floating in glee. He took her home, and left afterward to his work promising to drop by in the evening with Daniel and her dog. Daisy to an extent felt loved. “I’m seriously positive that Ethan is here to stay, Dee,” Amanda confirmed that evening as she stood by the window looking outside with a glass of wine. With the evening wind blowing across her face and making her feel a certain aura, she couldn’t help but say, “I feel the same way too.” “Yeah… Maybe you should give him a chance now. I mean a man that took care of you while you were sick and cared so much about what happens to the child you carry, I will say he is a changed man.” “I know, Mandy. I just don’t want him to think he has gotten out of this easily…” “So what are you going to do now?” “Nothing actually. Just tease him a bit more…” There was a note of mischief in her voice and Amanda knew what that meant. …

That evening, they were in the pool area comparing designs sent by their assistants as well as checking out the immune samples of the other companies that would be present in the show, when there was a knock Daisy’s maid came to tell her that they were cops at the door who insisted on speaking to her. Daisy was shocked because she didn’t book any appointment with the cops and hasn’t seen any since she closed the case against the intruder the last time. So why were they here? She wondered. “Send them in,” She told her maid and climbed out of the pool to tie her Duffy towel around her and waited in the pool chair. It want long, two men walked into with another last by their side, and Daisy stood and met them halfway with a broad smile. “You are welcome to my home, gentlemen and a lady,” She addressed them, “how may I help you?” “Good afternoon, Mrs. Richards, we will like to feed you in on the investigation that was carried out about the invasion of your home last month as we found it had something to do with one Mr. Richards…” “Wait, what?!” She shouted. “Mr. Richards? You mean, Ethan Richards?” “Exactly, ma’am..” The first man with a dark shade and his hands positioned on his guns on its holster acquiesced. “After a thorough investigation we found out that he was your ex husband and when we apprehended the dude that carried out the invasion, he said it wasn’t anything serious. According to him, he said it as supposed to be a set up and nothing dangerous…” Daisy’s ear was busting. Ethan planned such a stunt on her? He was there that night and so how did he do it? Amanda appeared beside her, seeing how pale she had gone from afar. She touched Daisy’s elbow to bring him back and at that, Daisy suddenly notes out laughing which distressed Amanda. “What’s going on?” She asked them. Dais touches her shoulder, her face still bearing her mirth of derision. “Can you believe it was Ethan that set me up the night? He hired that bastard that invaded my house!” “What?!” Amanda reeled, finding it hard to believe. “Are you sure, officers? There must be a mistake somewhere. Ethan can’t stoop so low…” “Stop defending him, Mandy! You have no idea what extent people can go for a selfish motive. But come to think of it…” She faltered, her right hand going to come through her head in dismay. “How come the idiot was going through my laptop? Is Ethan working with the enemies to steal my designs too?” “Everything was planned ma’am. I think he wanted you to think so, so he told the guy to pretend to go through your design file…” The Auburn lady among them inferred. Daisy touches her mouth, releasing a mild chuckle. She still can’t believe that Ethan would do this. “Then you have to arrest him!” “Ma’am, we would have but we have no evidence to prove this…“ The man that spoke first confirmed. Daisy was puzzled. “But the boy can testify…” She played with her hands. Amanda interrupted. “Officers, we appreciate your effort towards the case but can you allow us to talk about this and get back to you at the office? Please…” Daisy glared at him. She knew Amanda would find a way to justify the most season for Ethans actions and she wasn’t willing to let him out on this one. Here she was thinking of how to give him a second chance and now this? “Mandy, I think…” Amanda grabbed her hand and drew her to the side. “Dee, I can comprehend the level of your anger towards Ethan for this stunt he pulled but try to be in his shoes…” Daisy’s eyes widened. It was just was she envisaged. Amanda lifted her hands in defense. “I’m not trying to say what he did was right but at least hear him out. For the sake of Danny.” “I don’t want my son with such a conniving bastard! He keeps showing me his true colors for as long as I can remember!” “He just wants to be with you…” Mandy persisted. “What he did was wrong and you should give him an earful for it but still… I don’t think… Shit! Here he is…” Daisy whirled around toward the entrance where Ethan walked in with her version and dog who at seeing her baked and ran to her. She missed them so much but right now all that occupied her mind was dealing with the rotten man before her. At full speed without thinking she stormed towards him to the dismay of Ethan and before he could grasp the situation, delivered an ear-ringing slap across his cheek. He held his cheek for a long time, his face to the side, unable to understand what was going on. He thought they were good the last night he left so what now? He mulled in his head. “You are nothing but a traitor!” Daisy screamed. “Mom!” Her son screamed and rushed to his dad. She hurried and grabbed him, yanking him away from Ethan. “Stay away from him, he would bring you no good!” “Ms. Richards, maybe you should calm down!” The female officer came to hold her back. All this while Ethan has said nothing but simply glanced at her. “No!” Daisy was yielding to them. “He is the one you should take away from here and lock up in a cell. What were you planning, huh?” She tried to jump on him. “You think you will conspire with some lowlife to scare me so I will run into your arms? You are such a fool and I thought you have changed and wanted to give you another chance, but you know what? Fuck you, Ethan! Leave me and my son alone!” “Mom!” Her son cried again. “Shut up, Daniel!” The boy flinched. “Daisy, stop!” Amanda came to take the bots hand. “You’re scaring him.” “He should be scared, Mandy. I am trying to protect him from a man that never wanted him but he is too little to understand so if scaring him would put some sense into his head, then so be it! Inside now!” She pointed inside the house and without a word, her son ran inside, the dog on his heels. It appears their momma was pissed. Ethan took a step forward. “Daisy…” “Don’t fucken come close to me or I swear I will…” “Maybe you should stop being a vixen for once and listen!” He thundered and at once, Daisy paused, her hand balling by her side. She was seething in rage for something he did and he thinks he has the right to be angry? This Infuriated her more. She opened her mouth to say something but he beat her to it. “I am tired of doing this with you, okay?” He took another step closer. “I understand that I was a fool, a big, big fool for what I did in the past and there is nothing that can change it.” “You are a fool, I know…” Daisy mouthed, tears poking her eyes. Amanda was by the side, the situation beyond her. “But I’m done.” He eventually said. “I’m done begging if it would make me do shits I wouldn’t have thought of ever doing, or make you more mad at me. I love my son and I will always love him and maybe… I might never stop loving you… But I will no longer chase you…” He clenched his jaw and the veins in his face moved. “All I want is my son. Just to spend time with him, nothing else. I admit I make a mistake by conniving with that boy to carry out such a stupid act but it was so I can get your attention…” “Awww,” The female police officer mouthed and sniffed. Daisy glared at her and she quickly regretted herself. “It appears what I did has made you stronger and it’s okay… I have learned my lesson and maybe I deserve you contempt. If you want to arrest me, you can send the officers to my house to do it properly but please do not take out the anger on our son. He is just a kid.” His eyes were misty, his jaw working as he looked around until his eyes landed on Amanda and Becky that were cuddled together now. “I’m so sorry, Ethan,” Amanda mouthed and he nodded. “Thanks, Mandy. I don’t deserve your kindness. It’s for the best. I might be leaving for New York the next week to round up a project, so officers if you want to arrest me, don’t worry I will not stop you, just try to do it before this weekend so I will know if to reschedule my plans for next week.” He stepped back and then decided to add. “And Daisy, I am not running again. I will set up an account for the care of my son, he is my blood and even though you hate me, you can’t take that away. The account officer would send you the details… Bye…” With that he spun and marched out. Officers were still standing, their eyes misted in emotion. “Well,” The female said croakily, “no man had ever come close to saying that to me…” She wiped her eyes and left the others behind. …

Daisy thought the weeks that she spent alone without her best friend or any one to speak to were the worst, well, this time it was worse because her son hasn’t been speaking to her. All he does is come down for his meals and that of Ella and then they will retire back to his room, not even bothering to check on her. His time was so planned so he doesn’t meet her in the dining room when he descends or on his way up. And when she goes to his room, he would either be asleep—if he wasn’t pretending, or he would have his head deep in his books. Including Ella who was snobbing her! Daisy was miserable, and wished she had taken time to think about her actions the other day before lashing out. She agreed Ethan was wrong, at the same time, she thinks she went overboard with her wordings. Now, he is gone, and since then, he hasn’t even come to check on their son. The only thing he did was the account he opened and sent the details that were registered under the name of Daniel and the new baby. Someone knocked on her office door and even before the door opened, she knew who it was. “Dee, what are you doing? I thought by now you should be through with the second design?” Amanda asked, getting angst at her friend for dawdling these days. “He didn’t even care to ask about the baby?” Daisy compalined. “How am I supposed to give birth to a child when its father is no longer interested?” “Daisy, can we concentrate on our present problem? We have a show which we have been ignoring recently and huge amounts have been invested into it. Can we please focus for now? The baby would be alright with you and I know that…” Daisy couldn’t blame her friend for refusing to talk about Ethan since that day. According to her, Mandy said anything that concerns Ethan, he was washing her hands off it because it seems it’s only what was in Daisy’s mind she does. And true to her words, she has been keeping to her promise. “Mandy, I’m sorry, you can’t continue…” “Daisy, stop…” Mandy came in and closed the door firmly. “I told you this isn’t always about you, okay? You have a son from this man and you are expecting another one. You have to be very rational about certain things. You chased him away with your harriadna behavior and now you think I want to go down that…” “You say my harridan behavior, Mandy?” Daisy asked, a little irritated. “He was the cause…” “Then let it be,” Mandy insisted. “He is a fool, a bastard! A good for nothing, so let it be. Let’s not talk about him. Instead let’s think of the way forward for you and your kids or are you going ahead to terminate the pregnancy?” She cocked her brow, with her hands on Daisys desk, scrutinizing her intently. “I don’t think I want to anymore, Mandy…” “Fine, then the future is what we are supposed to be talking about,” She pushed off and picked up a Forbes magazine on Daisy’s table and tapped in the picture on it. “This is the future. So focus!” She dropped it loudly and pivoted around to leave the office. “Please, check some of the designs sooner, Dee, I need to round up and move to the next one.” However, three days later, the design wasn’t handled and Amanda had to send it to Daisy’s assistant to finish up as well as plan on getting another assistant to make the work easier on Mildred. These designs were delicate and Amanda didn’t want anything that would make them turn out adverse to what they have in mind. It would determine their next level in the fashion world. And must be treated appropriately. She knew what was wrong. Daisy was regretting making Ethan stay away but she didn’t want to admit it. And she has decided not to interfere anymore. She would be a friend to her but when it comes to heart issues, she would leave her to sort things out by herself. No one can really help us make that decision, so to Amanda, it was best if Daisy took the ropes. A week later, the police called and told Daisy they have closed the case against Mr. Richard since it wasn’t a threat to life and even though he pleaded guilty, that they time given for the complainant to officially file a case against him has been released and so he was off the hook. Daisy singularly thinks the female officer would have a hand in the fast closure of that case but did not dwell on it. After all, after how that issue ended, she didn’t think to proceed. Not if she envisages having her son love back. One evening, she woke up very early and came down for breakfast, having decided the night before to intercept her son by all means and make sure she talks to him. He thinks she is the bad guy but she has to prove him wrong. Somehow. She was in the dining room when she heard his tiny feet cluttering against the stairs as he raced to the dining room followed by barking of the tiny man. They soon reached the dining and he came to a screeching stop, the dog merely colliding with the back of his feet. He swung around to go back and Daisy jumped up from her chair. “Danny, sweet, wait!” She called and hastened from the chair to him. She stopped in front of him at a reasonable distance and wrung her hands together, her face furrowed. “Baby, I’m sorry…” “I’m not mad at you, mom,” He said, not meeting her gaze. “Then why ain’t you speaking to me?” She asked, a little relieved. “You ain’t speaking to dad, that’s why..” He deadpanned. “But he did something wrong to me…” “And you preach forgiveness, mom. Dad loves us and only wants our family together,” He sniffed, shouting he was crying. Something pierced her heart that she who has worked so hard to put smile on his face was true same person making him cry. All her life she kept trying to push him away and even sent him far away to study just to make sure he didn’t remind her of his father but now, she was so scared of losing him. . “I know, Danny,” Her voice broke and she hunched down and made to touch him. He allowed her, his misty eyes lifting to meet hers. “I want to have a complete family like the other kids, mom…” “I know, baby…” He pulled him close. “And I’m sorry for hurting you badly. I’m so sorry, baby.” “Then forgive dad, mom. Please for our family’s sake. He might have done something wrong in the past but no one is above mistakes…” For a little child to be teaching her about forgiveness Unsettled Daisy so much. What would her son be seeing her as? He would possibly think she was the devil himself. “I will try my love. Please, don’t ignore me anymore. I promise to try and forgive your Dad, okay?” “Okay…” His little raspy voice that calms her assured and his tiny limbs wrapped around her shoulder, his head falling on her shoulder. She held him so tightly as they wept into each other arms, time flitting by. The dog soon rubbed herself against them and Daisy reached a hand down to rub her furs. At least she now has her family back. She can conquer the world! That day at work, she was happier than normal. “What has you smiling so brightly, dude? This is the happiest I have seen you in the last two weeks!” Dais chuckled. “Well, let’s say I woke on the right side of the bed today…” “Well, I have a bit of bad news to share with you…” Daisy orbs flicked up to her quizzically. “What’s up?” She displayed her hands. “It might not be bad news to you anyways, judging as you have hardened your heart…” She stated as her eyes dulled, looking downward. “Just spill it, Mandy. What’s going on?” Daisy prodded. She racked her head for any possible outcome she was expecting that might go wrong. Nothing. “Ethan called me this morning…” She flopped down on the chair and picked up the pen on the desk to twirl in distraction, Daisy desiring to shoot daggers at her for wasting so much time. “He is leaving tomorrow.” “Oh…” Daisy mouthed slowly, her face becoming sullied. She almost forgot about the desk he was handling in New York. “Did he say when he would be back?” “Nah… Just wanted to bid her farewell and to promise to take care of you which I did…” He bobbed her shoulders Daisy was lost for words. She had promised her son she was going to reconcile with her father, but to be frank, he didn’t know how she was supposed to. “Well, I guess that’s sad indeed…” “Are you being serious?” Amanda hissed. …

“What?” Daisy asked Amanda, feigning unperturbed when inside, she was hurting. He was leaving for real? And she had promised her son she would try to forgive him. But how can she? “Dee,” Amanda started in a low tone, stopped, and bit down lightly on her lower lip, her eyes going from looking down at the desk to meeting the eyes of her friend calculatingly. “I made up my mind never to intrude in anything that has to do with you and Ethan because I wanted you to take whatever decision you want by yourself without feeling that anyone cajoled you into it…” She tapped mindlessly on the desk. “But for the last time I’m going to say this, don’t let this opportunity pass you by just because you are being stubborn.” She stood and picked up a file off the desk, flippered through it, hesitated as she gave Daisy a small smile and walked out. Daisy sat there, thinking about what she said. She wanted so much to go to Ethan and stop him, but she didn’t know if he would still want her back. The last time before he left her place, he was already looking defeated . She didn’t want to go there and end up heartbroken. It would kill her more than anything. She pushed her laptop lid further up, placed her palm under her jaw and with the other hand adjusted her spectacle as she assessed the design on the desktop mindlessly. She was here in body, but her soul and spirit is elsewhere. Throughout the day at work, he couldn’t concentrate. The little work she has managed to get now has all vanished with what Amanda said to her and so by exactly four o’clock, she told Amanda she was going to pick her son and go home to rest. She lied her pregnancy hormones were catching up with her but from the way she was hurrying out, Amanda knew she wasn’t being entirely truthful. Getting to the kiddies, she picked up Daniel and Ella and took them home. Daniel complained about bedding to go for a walk in the Park that weekend and she promised him a walk. He had become like that since she came back from New York. It was probably his father that spoiled him. She called the nanny that usually took care of him when she wasn’t around and gave her instructions on his diet and that of Ella and went to her room to pace for a good ten minutes clenching and unclenching her fists to gain courage. She picked up her phone to call Ethan but after dialing the number two times, she didn’t think she would be able to relate the message he had in mind to him through the phone and opted for physical meetup. Then she made up her mind. He still has until tomorrow so she plans on visiting him that night to surprise him or was it just that she was delaying making time to make up her mind? When it grew darker, she turned on her laptop she had turned in and took her phone to call Amanda. “Dee?” Amanda who was just done from eating out her partner’s pussy replied. “Are you okay?” “I’m not, Mandy…” She covered the terrace with her hand, taking in a sturdy breath. “I think you are right. I have to stop him…” She waited for the other to say something. She didn’t. Well… “Can you come over, please?” She asked Mandy in a small voice. “I think I need moral support, plus you are my best friend and you promised to stand by me…” Her voice broke down as she looked at her finger where the being of promise between her and Ethan lay… “I’m just scared, Mandy. I don’t want to get hurt anymore. I don’t want to relinquish the body of my emotions to any man again, particularly him…” She cried. “Shhhhh, baby… Ok on my way there, okay?” Mandy soothed and was off the bed towards her closet to start dressing. Becky stood and splayed her hands for her in askance. “Let’s prepare, and go to her.” She mouthed to Becky and went on racking through the wardrobe for what to wear. “Hold on, Dee, I will be there in five.” She cut the call. “Is she okay?” Becky asked in worry. “Yes, baby. I think we are about to have another wedding…” She quipped, whipped around and dropped a loud kiss in Becky’s lips before making her way to the bed to pull on her undies. “I just hope they mend things already…” Becky was beside her, tugging on her petticoat. “I hope so, kittie.” They finished and made their way to the door. It wasn’t long before they arrived and Daisy was still sitting in front of her vanity table, looking at herself, not knowing what to do with herself. She heard the front door open and close and started wiping her eyes with wet wipes before she stood and waited for her to open, hence hurrying into the arms of Mandy. “It’s okay, baby. You are going to be alright,” Mandy stroked her back gently. “You just need to breathe in and out and everything will go back to normal. We are doing this!” Becky giggled from behind. “After this maybe we will have a get together with everyone, what do yall think?” She inquired, hastening to the bed to sample the dress Daisy had brought out before. “I think that’s a dope idea, Kittie,” Mandy agreed. “But for now, we have to prepare someone to go catch her Prince charming!” She lifted her hand and twirled it in the air hysterically and Daisy beamed at last. They started with her makeup to her hair and down to her clothes. By the time they were fine with her, she was looking like she was ready to hit the runway. “Are you sure you don’t want us to take you there?” Mandy asked her. “No,” Daisy shook her head, smiling widely now. “I think I will have to beat this one by myself. I’m grateful that you came anyway…” “Of course, you will always have us at your back…” Amanda declared and went to hug her once more. They accompanied her down the hall to the outside where he black Chevroket was parked out ready to leave. The doors slid open and she climbed in, and the driver zoomed out. On her way there, her heart was beating fast. She didn’t know what to expect and hoped Ethan wouldn’t turn her down. What if she is too late? Maybe he had left today or even yesterday. She shook her head, refusing to accept that. He called today, there is no way he would have left today or yesterday. “Can you drive faster?” She urged her driver, unable to bear the suspense anymore. “Of course, ma’am,” The driver accelerated the car speed in response to her command. They drive for another twenty minutes before he arrives in the Palatial building in the middle of the city, standing tall and dwarfing every other building as though it was the god while the others it’s dependents. Once the car drove through the lawn and stopped in front of the house, she slid out with her course secured in front of her, her eyes skidding about the yard, the initial confidence she used in coming out dying immediately. She rushed back inside the car and palmed her chest. “Are you okay, Madam?” The driver queried, twisting a little to glance at his employer. “Yes, thank you…. Just give me a minute to recoup…” She mouthed, breathing rapidly. Her heartbeat was thunderous now and if time was not taken, she might just ask him to take her back home. No! She climbed out again. This was Ethan not someone else. It’s either he takes her back or casts her out. Either way, she would be glad she made an attempt, rather than to chicken out. After all, if he casts her out, she would deserve it. Didn’t she do the same to him? She bent to address her driver. “If I don’t come out in twenty minutes, you can leave.” He nodded and she stood and made her way out of the area towards the portico. She reached the front door, knocked and waited until she heard someone’s footfall hurrying to it. The door swung open and standing on the other side is none other than the miss from the other day. “Hy,” She smiled, “I’m here to see Ethan.” “Okay, come in,” She swayed aside for Daisy to come in, and closed the door before facing her with a welcoming smile. “Come this way…” She started walking while Daisy followed. “The problem is that you have to wait or probably call him because he isn’t around right now.” “He has left already?” She asked him frantically. “Like New York?” “No, ma,” The maid replied as they entered the spacious living room. As she was about to sit down, the front door yanked open and she heard Ethan’s voice. But he wasn’t alone. His voice was accompanied by a cherry female voice. Her heart lurched. He has moved on already? ….

She stood there frozen, her legs unable to live from it’s position or her ears hearing whatever the miad proceeded talking to her. Her eyes were in the direction of the entrance to the living room, waiting to see them enter. How could he live on so fast? She was close to tears but held back, desiring nothing more than to see for herself that truly he has gotten over her. When Ethan came in, with the lady hanging in his arm, he was stunned when he saw Daisy standing by the side of the couch looking adorable in the finest silky wear he has ever seen, and his maid saying something to her which she was obviously not paying attention to. He cursed and closed his eyes, willing her image away if it was an imagination. He has been having silky imaginations about her since the last time they met and it wouldn’t surprise him if this was one of those imaginations. When he opened his eyes, she was still standing there, looking at him, her face comforting into a painful mask, and when he stepped closer, her body was shaking. “Daisy…?” He mouthed, and stopped. “Who is she?” The girl he was with asked, pointing red long nails at Daisy, her face masked in a snarl. “You are with her now?” Daisy finally found her voice to ask, the tears she had been holding in, escaping her eyes to fall down her face. “I- I thought you said you loved me and you have already moved on?” Her face fell to her hands to hide away the pain she was feeling and not allow him to see her that vulnerable. Ethan was confused, and couldn’t comprehend what she was talking about. He stood there and simply stared at her, unable to believe that this was happening. When he opened his mouth to talk, the girl came to stand by his side and held his arm in her own intimately. “Yeah, he is with me now, and who are you, bitch?” She snarled sassily, her koal painted eyes spitting fire. “Stop it, Modella!” Ethan shut her up and withdrew his hands and moved closer. Daisy hasn’t moved. She was trying to control her tears but it was bent on humiliating her and each effort she made, ended up in creating more mess on her face from her makeup. Eventually she gave up. After all, after today she won’t see him again. Why try to hide her emotions from him? “I came here because- because I thought we still had a chance…” She tilted her head to the size and gave him a small sad smile. “And to tell you that I’m sorry for everything. I was bitter, dejected and full of contempt for you after everything you did you did to me…” She looked away to regain her balance and burst there like a child Ethan was crushed from the enormous pain in her face and just wanted to go to her. He wanted to hold her and tell her that it was alright and that he regrets every pain he made her go through due to his insecurity. But… “I missed you every day, Ethan,” She chuckled lightly as a boo to herself. “I thought I was strong and would eventually get over you… But the first day I saw after so long, I knew I was the most stupid person ever and knew all along, I had only wasted my time…” “Daisy…” “I just wish we could start again, Ethan…. For Daniel, for our baby…” She touched her obscure bump and Ethan fogged brain couldn’t have known anything better that would make him sober than what she said. “I want the same thing, babe…” He covered the distance. Daisy was astonished and shared a baffled look with the girl behind.  When he took her hand and kissed her knuckles, ending by looking up at her so intently, enough to freeze a lake, she had to ask, “what about her?” some he nodded behind him. “Who?” He twisted about to eye his sister Modella…” Modella?” “Oh, you son of a gun!” Modella screamed. “You couldn’t even play boyfriend with me to make her jealous!” She folded her hands on her chest and stuck her tongue out at him. He smiled at her juvenile behavior and pivoted back to the still puzzled Daisy and his hand reached out to draw her by the waist close to him. “That is Modell, my sister. I told you she went to Iraq for military training. She finished last month and came down here to visit…” Daisy exhales loudly, only realizing then she has been holding in her breath in fear that she has lost him. “I thought…” She blushed. “I thought you two were…” “Of course not!” He squeaked and leaned into her, but his sister squeal stopped him from completing what he was about to do. “Modella, c’mon… Get lost already!” “You two should get a room, duurh!” She flew down to one of the couches and picked up the remote. “And this time you better make it work or God help me, I will make sure I deal with your ass, elder brother aside!” She winked at Daisy who started smiling broadly, her heart soaring higher. “Come on, let’s get out of here, I can’t let this beautiful gown go to waste!” He began tugging her away. “You are tipsy, Ethan, don’t go out! It’s an order,” His sister flew off the couch. “Don’t forget the rules, bro. She is pregnant with your baby and you are tipsy. No going out!” “Modella, I’m still your elder brother and just because you are some goddamned military Superintendent doesn’t give you the…” “Whatever!” She rolled her eyes at him and Ethan could only swear under his breath and decided to treat his love to a home date. “I will get back at you for this,” He called after her as he tugged Daisy to this private conservatoire which he had placed there for special occasions like this. He didn’t see his sister flip him the bird as he was in a haste to get in private with Daisy. “I still can’t believe this is happening,” Daisy said, almost running after him. “That lines belongs to me, Mrs. Richards,” He swung around and grabbed her around the waist, pushing her against the wall and observing her intently. “Thanks so much, Daisy. I swear you won’t regret this…” “I hope so…” She snickered when his mouth located her mouth and started nibbling. “Stop! Anyone could see us! Your sister!” She pushed at his muscled chest which didn’t budge under her efforts. “She would either let me breath or I will kick her out!” He said out of breath, finally pulled aeay when she was almost melting in his arms and tugged her forward. “I totally forgot about her, you know…” Daisy said when they entered the room of diverse plants and artificial lightning. “That is because we hardly some about her. I was her closest buddy being that my parents never supported her line of career. Today they are happy about her prowess in the war won…” “She looks good,” Faisy confirmed. “Very good, but for now, wifey, I’m not here to talk about my lost but found sister…” He pulled her into his arms, forging ok without waiting for the so -called date. And Daisy was more than willing to patronize him. She melted into his arms once more when he took her lips in a slow kiss, and they battled for dominance. “I missed you so much…” She breathed out loud. “Not more than I do, babes. I thought I was gonna die!” He slid down her body and lifted her gown, pushing her slowly until she was sitting on one of the sofas situated there for leisure. He knelt down and started kissing her thighs to the inner centre, while Daisy’s head fell back, her eyes closed as she moaned his name. “I tried so much, Daisy, but I couldn’t get you off my mind. It was as though I was under a spell,” He kissed her centre, his finger shifting her panties aside to inhale her pussy. The sensation of his breath made Daisy topple back and grabbed her breast. “I love you so much.” “I love you too, Ethan. More than life itself!” She cried as he slid a finger in and started working her up. One hour later, they were served the best aromatic dish under special request from his cook, and they were in silence, each eyeing each other momentarily. “Are you still leaving tomorrow?” Daisy asked him. “Nope,” He shook his head. “I changed my mind,” He shrugged and picked his wine to sip. “What’s the point when my heart is here?” Daisy stared at him through hooded eyes, knowing that at last, things might have actually worked out for her good. With him by her side, she might as well conquer the world. The door to the conservatoire snatched open roughly and his sister stood there, her eyes taking in the scene with a smug smile and her hands on her waist. “Modella!” Ethan thundered in misery. “What?” She took a step in. “I’m here to rain on your parade!” …

Three months later. “Girl, you look spiffy!” Amanda grinded, hugging Daisy from behind. She kissed her hair from behind and came forth still holding her. Daisy’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she willed them back so as not to ruin the glamorous makeover she had managed to allow the makeup artist put on her. “I’m so nervous, Mandy,” She conferred with her, shaking her head. “If anyone had told me by this time last year that I would be remarrying the same man I swore never to do anything with ever again, I would never have believed. Yet, here I am!” She whipped, smiling slightly at the end. Mandy nodded and started fixing a russet tendril that had fallen to her face, and uttered heartily, “That is because we never know what lies ahead so sometimes we can never say never.” The door opened and Becky rushed in looking frantic. “What is it?” Mandy asked, looking at Becky with wide fretted eyes. “It’s Ethan!” she exclaimed, bending over as she fought to take in air. “He just barged in and is threatening to break down the place if they don’t allow him to see the bride!” “What?” Daisy was up from the chair, a slow smile breaking through her face. At the same time, Mandy started moving to the door. “Doesn’t he know it is bad luck to see the bride before the wedding?” Just as her hand rougher the doorknob, it flew open, and there stood Ethan looking like a demigod donated down to earth from heaven in his five-piece black tuxedo and white shirt, and red bow. The suit hugged his figure, as though he has been working out now following the days to the wedding. “Ethan!” Mandy shrieked, going to block him when he tried to push through the door. “What are you doing?” “What does it look like, Mandy?” He retorted, his eyes becoming hazy as they landed on his bride. He couldn’t believe this was happening. His dream was coming true for the second time. Isn’t he the luckiest one? Daisy tilted her head and at once the tears she had been holding came trickling down. She couldn’t believe it either. It was as though their hearts were speaking to each other. “Go away, Ethan!” Blared Mandy, not giving him any chance. “You have from now till eternity to spend with her. So go so we can prepare her for the wedding unless you are not ready to be married today…” “Baby, tell them to stop,” He pleaded with Daisy who only smiled through her tears but didn’t say anything. Seeing that they were not going to give him room to enter and that he was keeping them from rounding up, he stepped back nodding his head. Frantic footsteps echoed down the hall as they ran towards them. Then, Luther, his best man arrived, breathing hard and his eyes narrowed as they rounded on the groom. “Man, what the fuck?” he  thundered, his hands going to his waist as he spit daggers at his friend. “We have to leave for the church now!Have you checked the time?” The guy asked and started pulling him away. Ethan spared a single look with so much longing in his eyes before he faced forward and went with his friend. “Aww, that is so sweet,” Becky cooed and made went to hold Mandy who quickly pecked her hair and swerved to take he friend’s hand and began pulling her away back to the make-up artist who has been silently watching ten from across the room where the held the veil ready to pin it to the hair of Daisy. A few hours later, they arrived at the church and made their way in. Once they got out of the car, and Mandy was helping her pack her gown, from her peripheral view Daisy caught a movement from the side and quickly looked towards a black Range Rover which the door opened and to her chagrin, her mother and father came down and hastened to her. The church door opened at the same time and Mandy’s mother came out smiling broadly, her face stilling when she saw her friend and husband in front of their daughter. Daisy was raging inside and if not for the love she has for Mandy’s mother and the respect for their relationship, she would have chastised her for informing her mother about her wedding. Today was her special day, and she wouldn’t allow anything to dampen her mood so she quickly bent to take her gown and proceeded towards the church after giving Mandy a single look. The plan was that Mandy was to walk her to the isle since she was now an imposed orphan and not even the arrival of her estranged parents are going to stop it. “Raven!” Her father blocked her, his face ridden with enormous guilt. “I’m sorry for what I did to you. Even if you do not want to talk to me, please talk to your mother,” He indicated his wife behind him, whose tears were pouring in tides. “I do not have a mother and if you think you will come here to ruin my day, you lie!” She flared and tried to pull through but at once he fell to his knees before her and his wife joined him. “We are the worst parents alive and what we did can never be justified, please forgive us!” he clasped his fingers together, a single tear falling down his face. Daisy shook her head, believing this was a nightmare. This can’t be happening today of all days. She looked towards the door of the church, praying Ethan doesn’t grow agitated thinking she might have chickened out. “I have to go now!” She said snidely, eyeing them murderously. “I have to get married today to the same man you rejected me because he told you I was a whore! I was your child and I was pregnant with your grandchild, still you cast me out under a heavy rain and didn’t care if I died!” Which of what she went through should she start enumerating to these people? To her utter bewilderment, Mandy’s mother hurried forward and fell on her knees with her parents and like that, Mandy joined them. Daisy’s head was pounding. Mandy said, “Dee, they deserve everything you want to dish to them and more. In fact, they don’t deserve to call you a daughter as far as I’m concerned. But, they still remain your parents no matter how you want to see it. Please forgive them for the sake of your children. Please…” “I want to be the one walking you down the aisle, my child,” Her father went closer on his knees to her and reached out to touch her hand. “I promise you that I will never make the mistake of doubting you ever again in this life or next. Allow us to stand by your side under any circumstances henceforth and please forgive us so that your mother can smile once more after many years.” The church door flew open to Ethan looking like he was going to faint until his eyes landed on her and rapidly turned to relieve. But it became ladled with fear once more when they traveled to the kneeling party before her and he rushed to her. “What is going on here?” His sharp emerald wound on her parents. “Babe?” “I forgive you,” Daisy said slowly, looking at her parents. “I forgive you but I may never forget. So I’m going to allow you to walk me down the aisle because maybe it would help fasten the recovery process of my heart,” She broke down and her parents flew up and came to crush her in a hug. Mandy came to tug Ethan to the side, the knowledge that they were late dissolving into nothingness, the only thing that matters being that finally, forgiveness was abounding “What are you still doing there, Ethan?” His mother snapped from the door. “Come in, so your wife can enter, let ‘s get this thing over with!” “Mom, Dad?” Daniel appeared by the side of his grandmother at the church door, garnering the attention of everyone. Daisy’s mother’s cry intensified. “He looks so much like his father! How could we believe him?” …. After the reception and couple left the church with Mandy and Becky as they had planned, for their vacation_which they opted to use to replace the honeymoon, their on the yacht, while Becky was facing away and the sea wind was whipping air around her face, the loud chatter behind her made her twist about and her eyes widened in her sockets, her hands flying to cup her mouth. “Will you do me the honor of marrying me, Sweetheart?” Mandy asked in a voice that was far from hers and a look of longing lingering in her eyes. “Yea!” Daisy cried from the front of the yacht where she was nuzzled in the arms of Ethan. “Dee!” Mandy blasted and eyed her. “Can you allow me my moment?” “Yes!” Becky fell to her knees with her and cupped her face, crashing her lips on Mandys. “I have been waiting like forever for you to ask!” They all chuckled, including Ethan who was having the best time of his life. Due to their  imminent departure, they had to leave the kids with their grandparents, not knowing when they were coming back. . The show run month was amazing and so many investors have taken interest in their designs and want to be a part of it while the designs they created were all sold out and more places under quick demand. Things were going fine for them which is what the girls always wanted and knew they rightfully deserved. “So what next?” Daisy asked Ethan in a small voice. He placed a light kiss on her lips and smiled, looking at her small bump to say, “We wait for the arrival of our baby.” …

SEQUEL The reunion Daisy stared outside the window silently as the rented Rolls Royce raced down the road, palm trees by both sides of the road, the weather was nice on her face, the sounds of music coming from the streets, people laughing and cheering and doing all sorts of things. Daisy smiled to herself. This was exactly why she loved Miami. She looked in the back seat to see Daniel sleeping with Ella in his hands before she turned to look at Ethan driving the car. This was their first ever family vacation. They had all had different ideas on where to spend the vacation. Ethan had wanted to go to Italy. Daniel had wanted Disneyland. While she had picked Miami. They had playfully argue all day until Ethan had decided they all play a game of rock, paper, scissors. Which she had won, and even till now she was still feeling ecstatic. She had told Amanda about it and Amanda was as ecstatic as she was, the idea quickly turned into a double family trip. For Ethan, Daisy and Daniel, and for Amanda and Becky. “Enjoying the ride?” Daisy asked, smiling at Ethan. Ethan rolled his eyes. “This is only for two weeks.” He grumbled playfully. Daisy burst out laughing. The look on his face made her laugh even more. Ethan turned to look at her and rolled his eyes again. “Yeah yeah, laugh all you want, I’m sure it’s so so funny.” He said, grumbling. Daisy turned back to look at Daniel again, he was rubbing his eyes sleepily. She and Ethan’s laughter must have woken him up from sleep. “Mum, are we there yet?” He asked, yawning and rubbing his eyes. Daisy shook her head, smiling gently at him, she patted him on his head, rubbing his brown bouncy hair. Ella had also woken up and jumped on Daniel’s lap, yelping at Daisy to pat her head too. Daisy giggled, she turned back to Daniel and opened her mouth to tell him to go back to sleep, when Ethan turned to face them. “We’re at the hotel already.” He said, bringing the car to a stop in a perfect parallel parking spot. Daisy smiled, she kissed Daniel on the head and got out of the car, opening the door to let Daniel and Ella jump out of the car. “Mama! Mama! It’s Aunt Mandy!” Daniel shouted pointed behind her. Daisy turned around to see Amanda and Becky walking towards her. Ella ran forward, yelping loudly and rushing into Mandy’s hand, before Daniel could get to her, the boy and the dog racing. Daisy and Amanda burst out laughing, Amanda picked up Daniel, while Becky picked up Ella, kissing and dancing with the dog. “Aunty Mandy, are you here to take me to Disneyland?” Daniel asked. He pointed back at Daisy. “Mom refused to take me, instead she brought me here.” He said, grumbling. Amanda laughed. “Okay okay, I’ll take you to Disneyland but on one condition.” She said laughing. “You have to spell hippopotamus.” She said, The look on Daniel’s face changed. Daisy laughed. Daniel had been having trouble spelling in school and Amanda always used every opportunity to make sure he spelled something for her. “If you spell hippopotamus then I promise to take you to Disneyland.” Amanda said, smiling as she put Daniel down and picked up Ella, who began to yap happily. “I can try Aunty Mandy.” Daniel grumbled. “Okay try.” Amanda replied immediately. “But if I get it right, then you must take me to Disneyland, buy me a Superman suit and buy Ella a krypto the super dog suit, and also buy us some paw patrol.” Daniel said, frowning. Amanda nodded, smiling. “I will, I will.” She said. Ethan, who had been listening while paying off the parking lot officer, slowly walked towards them. “If you get the spelling right, then I’ll give you this.” He said, pointing his golden credit card at Daniel. “You know what this is, you can buy whatever you want.” He said. Daniel smiled sheepishly. “I’ll try! I’ll try!” He said, jumping up and down excitedly, Ella began to bark loudly as he jumped. “E-p-o-p-o-t-a-m-o-s-s” Daniel spelled. “Hippopotamus!” He shouted, jumping happily. Amanda and Ethan both shook their heads at the same time. Daniel slowly stopped jumping. “Was I wrong?” He asked, looking at them in confusion, he looked like he was about to cry. Daisy nodded. “Yes…” she said quietly, while trying to hold back her laughter, Daniel immediately ran to Becky, burying his face in her lap and bawling his eyes out, he couldn’t believe he was wrong. Amanda shook her head, smiling as she turned to Daisy. “You look good.” She said, rubbing Daisy’s shoulder. “It’s the makeup.” Daisy replied, smiling. “Ethan picked it for me.” She added. Amanda smiled and turned to Ethan. “You?” She replied, laughing in disbelief. “I seriously can’t believe you had the eyes to pick that!” She said, smiling. Ethan rolled his eyes. “Oh come on, my wife works with such big big brands, do you think such an influence wouldn’t wear off on me.” He said, smiling. Just then, a black limousine pulled up into the parking lot. The car moved at an insane speed towards where Becky and Daniel stood. Daisy and Ethan immediately rushed forward, jumping in front of the car. Luckily the car stopped at the last minute. They could hear loud music coming from within the car. Ethan angrily walked towards the door of the car. He wanted to discipline whoever it was in the car that didn’t seem to have respect for people’s lives. Even though he was angry, Ethan still took a step back to adore the car, the tires had gold rims and the number plates were customized with a golden “V.L” The door to the car slowly opened, and a tall blonde haired man stepped out. He was dressed in a white designer suit, a cigar in his hand. The man ignored Ethan and turned to look at Daisy with a smile. “It’s been a long time.” He said smiling. Daisy froze as she stared at the man in silence. It had been a year and half since she last saw him. Nolan Van-Louvre.

Ethan froze. His eyes were filled with shock as the blonde-haired man stepped out of the black Rolls Royce car. But it was the woman who followed him that left Ethan fully shocked. His whole body went cold, his eyes were fixed on the woman’s. His whole body was shaking, it felt like he was freezing, he had a sinking feeling in his stomach, it felt like someone had stuck a knife into his stomach. It was Toria Moncler. He couldn’t believe it. He had met her in Monaco a few years ago, during a particularly bad time in his marriage to Daisy. They had been separated, and Ethan had been to Monaco to close a business deal, he had still been sad about his divorce and he had ended up in a club, it was right in the club he met Toria, she was also heartbroken and under the influence of bottles of alcohol, he had found himself attracted to her stunning face and beautiful smile. They had had a brief, passionate affair, but it had ended abruptly when he finished his business deal in Monaco and she had also finished her deal in Monaco, ever since then they hadn’t met or crossed paths again, and now, as he stood there, looking at Toria in silence. He felt like he had been taken back in time. He couldn’t believe that she was here, standing in front of him, looking just as beautiful and seductive as she had all those years ago. Daisy, looking up at Ethan’s, could sense the sudden change in his mood, she reached out and grabbed him, squeezing his hand gently. “Ethan, are you okay?” she asked, her voice filled with concern as she looked at him. Ethan slowly nodded, still trying to get over the initial shock of seeing Toria again. “Yes, yes, I’m fine,” he stammered, looking away and clearing his throat. Toria, too, looked a little shocked, her eyes were fixed on Ethan’s face. She looked both surprised and curious. “Ethan?” She said, unsure if it was him or not. She took a step forward, a shy smile on her face. “Ethan,” she said again. “It is you.. Ethan!” She said, her face breaking into a smile as she walked towards him. “It’s been a long time.” She added. Ethan’s heart stopped. He froze. She just called his name? Why did she have to call his name? Why did she have to call his name in front of Daisy, Daniel and even Becky and Amanda. Was she trying to ruin his marriage? He was happy with Daisy and here she was, coming with her trouble. Ethan’s heart was racing wildly in his chest. He was finding it hard to breathe. He gently beat his chest, rubbing his ribcage. Time seemed to slow down for him as he watched Toria slowly walk towards. His heart sank with each step she took, she was truly walking towards him. Daisy, looking up at Ethan’s, could sense the sudden change in his mood. She frowned a little and gently tapped his huge forearm with a finger. She turned to Toria and took a step forward. “Toria, it’s nice to meet you,” she said, her voice soft, a smile on her face. Toria’s eyes moved to Daisy, and for a second, Ethan could swear he had seen a flash of hostility in her eyes but in the next minute it was gone. Toria turned from Ethan and faced daisy. A wide thin smile on her lips, as she smiled weirdly at daisy. “Nice to meet you too, Daisy,” she said, her voice sounding sweet. Ethan put his hand into his pocket to ease his tension, he felt like he was having one of those rough nightmares which are very hard to wake up from. He didn’t know what to say or do, he felt trapped in such an awkward situation. He looked over at Daisy, he needed to get out of here now before Toria said anything more. Just then, Nolan, the blonde-haired man, wrapped his arm around Toria’s waist, pulling her close to his side. He turned to Daisy and Becky, a charming smile glued to his face. “Allow me to introduce my wife, Toria,” he said, his voice filled with confidence. Daisy’s eyes were filled with surprise, her eyes moved to Toria’s face then back to Nolan. She couldn’t believe that Nolan was married to this woman. He looked so… happy. She looked up at Nolan as he smiled down at her, scratching the back of his head. “What brings you to Miami? Especially this lovely island?” he asked, trying to start small talks with her. Daisy fell silent for a minute, as she tried to think of an answer her head felt a little empty. She looked down and caught Daniel looking up at her, making her remember why exactly she was here. “Ethan and I are here on vacation,” she said finally, her voice a little soft. Nolan smiled, his eyes were filled with interest. “Oh shit! That’s actually wonderful! We are also here on vacation too. Just the two of us, enjoying some quality time together.” He said, pulling toria’s waist closer. Becky and Amanda who had been watching the whole drama silently also took a step forward. “Becky! Long time no see..” Nolan said as he noticed her. “Where have you been?” He asked. Becky smiled. “I should be asking you.” Becky replied. Nolan smiled. “As you can see, I got married.” He replied. “So now back to you.” He said. “Why are you here?” “I’m here with my partner.” Becky replied, pulling Amanda close. “Amanda and I are here on vacation,” she said, her voice loud. Ethan’s eyes moved Becky’s. Becky knew this man? She knew Toria’s husband? From the way they talked Ethan could tell they knew each other from way back. What was going on here? Why was Toria married to this man, and what were they doing here? Nolan smiled again, his eyes looking entertained. “Well, it seems like we’re all here on vacation. I’ll see you around, Daisy,” he said, moving towards her and planting an air kiss next to her cheek. Daisy pushed him away immediately. Nolan smiled, readjusting his jacket. “You’re still as feisty as ever.” He said smiling. Nolan smiled and turned to Toria who had gotten in an eye mugging competition with Daniel. “Toria, darling, perhaps we should get out of the sun,” he said, his voice smooth and sounding luxurious. Toria nodded, her eyes still fixed on Ethan’s face. “Yes, of course,” she said. “It was nice running into you, Ethan. Perhaps we can catch up later?” Toria said. Ethan nodded, still feeling like he was in a dream. “Yes, of course,” he stammered. Nolan smiled, turned and walked away, Toria by his side. The two of them walked into the small crowd of elderly at the gate of the hotel. Daisy, Becky, Ethan stood in silence, looking at each other in shock. “Well, that was certainly interesting,” Becky said finally, her voice breaking the silence. Daisy nodded, her mind still filled with questions. “What is going on here?” she asked, her voice shaky. Ethan shook his head, his eyes still fixed on the spot where Nolan and Toria had disappeared. “I don’t know,” he said, “but I think we’re about to find out.” Just then, Daisy turned to Ethan, she frowned a little as she looked at him. “Ethan, what’s going on?” she asked. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” Ethan took a deep breath, trying to get his thoughts together. “I’ll tell you later,” he said, his voice low and deep. Daisy nodded, her eyes still on him. “Okay,” she said. “But you’re going to have to tell me eventually.” Ethan nodded, feeling like he was trapped in a circle of lies and secrets. He knew that he had to tell Daisy the truth about Toria, but he was afraid of how she would react. They slowly walked away from the car, Ethan couldn’t push off the feeling that his life was about to change forever.

Ethan slowly walked through the luxurious hotel lobby, daisy by his side while Daniel walked behind them, having a face with Ella. Ethan’s body was still cold from the shock of seeing Toria again. He couldn’t believe that she was married to that man, Nolan. And what were they doing here, in the same hotel as him and Daisy? Just then they got to the reception room of the hotel and the hotel manager, a friendly woman with a nice smile, walked out. “Sir, madam, we have been expecting you since.” The woman said, greeting them. Daisy smiled and took a step forward shaking the woman’s hand. The woman returned the smile and handed Ethan the key to their penthouse suite. “Your room is ready, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” she said. “Your luggage has been placed in the room, and we’ve also prepared a special welcome package for you.” She added smiling. Ethan nodded, still distracted from thinking about Toria. “Thank you,” he managed to say as he took the key from the manager. He turned around, holding Daniel with his left hand and holding daisy sign his right hand, they slowly walked towards the elevator, making their way to the penthouse suite. Ethan was worried about Toria while Daisy on the other hand was so excited about the hotel and their vacation. “Oh, Ethan, I’ve always wanted to come here,” she said, her eyes filled with excitement as she looked up at him. “Have you seen the view of the ocean from a pent house? The view of the ocean is just so stunning.” She added, smiling. Ethan forced a smile on his face, trying to appear a little enthusiastic about the vacation. “Yes, it’s beautiful,” he said, his voice a little sounding obviously uninterested. They got to the pent house and quickly walked to the children’s room which they had asked the hotel to arrange. It was Daniel’s room, it was smaller but still luxurious. “Here’s your room buddy.” Ethan said, smiling down at Daniel. Daniel jumped up excitedly, Ella jumping with him. Ethan and daisy smiled, Ethan wheeled Daniel’s luggage into the room and quickly arranged all his clothes into the wardrobe, by the time he was done he could see Daniel was already occupied with the television. He smiled to himself. He and daisy quickly said goodbye to Daniel and continued on to their own suite. Seeing daisy made Ethan’s nervous again. He knew he had to tell her about Toria, but he didn’t know how to bring it up. They never kept secrets from each other, and he knew that Daisy would be hurt if she found out that he had kept this from her. But how could he explain it? He didn’t even know himself why Toria was here, or what she wanted. Seeing they were both married now, it was obvious the past wouldn’t repeat itself but he still didn’t want to imagine what would happen if daisy found out from someone else. They finally got to the end of the last floor and entered their penthouse suite. Daisy gasp loudly in joy as they walked in. “Ethan! Are you seeing this! this is so incredible,” she gasped loudly as she ran over to the floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the ocean. Ethan smiled, trying to appear excited, but his mind was still filled with different thoughts of Toria and what he was going to tell Daisy. He stood beside the window with daisy for a minute, watching the beautiful view before he slowly turned around. He walked over to the bar and poured himself a glass of whiskey, trying to calm his nerves. He sighed as he sipped his whiskey, he had to tell Daisy the truth, but he was scared of how she would react. He stood there in silence, sipping his whiskey and staring out at the ocean. Ethan looked down at his hands as they trembled, he tightened them around the glass again. When he and daisy had planned the vacation, it had been planned as a supposed romantic getaway for him and Daisy, and now everything was about to take a dramatic turn. He looked up at daisy again, she looked genuinely happy, he couldn’t imagine what the consequences would be if he told her the truth now. Ethan took a deep breath, gathering all the courage he had, he slowly stood up, walked over to where daisy stood and held her hand, he then sat her down on the red couch in their penthouse suite. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his body, as he began to speak. “Honey, I want to talk to you about something,” he said, his voice deep and serious. Daisy looked up at him, the look on her face changing, she looked up at him curiously. “Talk to me about something ?” She replied and he nodded. “About what?” she asked sounding carefree, smiling playfully as she looked into his eyes. Ethan paused, he wasn’t sure on how to begin. Daisy looked at him and smiled. “If this is about Nolan then you don’t have to worry.” She said smiling. Ethan looked a bit confused. “Yeah he tried to come on to me back then, but it just didn’t work, I wasn’t interested so it never went as planned.” She explained smiling. Ethan looked at her silently, his eyes on her lips as she smiled. Seeing her smile made him fall in love with her all over again, he quickly looked away. “It’s not about Nolan,” he said quickly, dismissing er question. “It’s about…us.” He said. The look on Daisy’s face changed, she looked at him, growing a little worried as she tried to understand what Ethan was getting at. “What do you mean?” she asked, her voice a little more softer. Ethan took another deep breath, he opened his mouth but fell silent as he tried to find the right words. “I.. I knew Toria before,” he finally said, his voice shaky, and low, she could hardly hear anything. “I knew Toria before.” Ethan repeated, this time a little louder. The look on Daisy’s face changed again, this time to one of little interest. “You knew Toria before?” She repeated. Ethan nodded. “That’s good,” she said, smiling as she looked at him. “Why are you telling me this?” She asked. Ethan’s heart was already racing, he took a deep breath, his palms were sweating as he tried to find the courage to tell Daisy the whole truth. “We met in Monaco,” he said, his voice a little stronger now. “And we had a little…relationship.” He added. The look on Daisy’s face didn’t change, but Ethan could sense the slight change in attitude n her body. “That’s cool,” she said, her voice still normal. Ethan took a deep breath again, he had to tell her the rest, no matter how difficult it was. “It’s all in the past now,” he said, his voice a little softer. “But…we had sex, honey.” He whispered. “No..  no, we used to have sex.” He corrected. The room fell silent, the only sound was the sound of the ocean and the ocean breeze coming in from the open window. Daisy’s smile froze. Her eyes were fixed on Ethan’s as if she was trying to read his mind. Ethan felt like he was holding his breath, as he waited for Daisy’s reaction. He knew he had hurt her, and he didn’t blame her if she was angry. Daisy slowly stood up, silently leaving the room.

Meanwhile The hotel manager escorted Nolan and Toria to their room. They were both smiling as they followed the manger, entering the penthouse made them even more excited at the beauty of the penthouse. The first penthouse had been allocated to Ethan and Daisy so the hotel manager led them to the second, which was on the second floor. The penthouse suite was stunning, it had large floor-to-ceiling windows that showed breathtaking views of the ocean from the penthouse. Nolan was always enthusiastic about traveling and vacations in general, he bounced around the room excitedly. Exploring every nook and cranny. “Babe, come check this out, this is so incredible!” he shouted excitedly as he ran over to the window to take in the view of the beach and ocean. “I can see why this is one of the most expensive suites in the hotel.” He added, opening the window even wider and letting the cool air in on his face. Toria smiled, she was happy to see Nolan so excited, he had been a little down from his grandfather falling gravely ill and having to part ways with Lance who had to go look after his grandfather personally. Toria turned and looked around the room, she couldn’t get the uncomfortable feeling she was feeling off her mind. The uncomfortable feeling had been bothering her ever since they ran into Ethan in the lobby. She had been taken by surprise to meet him there. She never thought they would ever meet again, and seeing him there made her remember the first night they met back in Monaco. They had met in Monaco almost 3 or 4 years ago, when she had just gotten out of a two years relationship with her ex boyfriend Lucas, they had met at a bar, the both of them were drunk and that was how they had their first sexual night. Their relationship continued like that over the bext few days, just drinking and having sexual relations and for a brief moment, they had been inseparable. But it wasn’t a serious relationship, at least not for her. She had done it because she was going through a tough breakup, and Ethan had been a welcome distraction to her as at then. Thinking back to the memories she created with him, Toria felt a little bit of guilt. She had never told Nolan about her past with Ethan, and she wasn’t sure if she was ready to share that information with him now. But looking at Nolan now, she wasn’t sure if she could keep such from him. Toria looked down to see her hands shaking, she quickly walked over to the bar and picked up a bottle of whiskey. She poured herself a generous glass and took a sip, feeling the smooth hot liquor slide down her throat, burning her throat a little. Nolan noticed her drinking, he turned to face her, frowning a little as he looked at her. “Hey, what’s wrong?” he asked, walking over to her. “You look a little troubled.” He said. Toria looked up at him and forced a smile, taking another long sip of her drink. “I’m fine, just a little tired,” she said, trying to push off his questions. Nolan looked at her skeptically for a few second, but he didn’t push the issue any further. Instead, he turned around and walked over to the window again, smiling to himself as he took in the view again. “I’m so glad we decided to come on this vacation,” he said, turning back to Toria. “It’s worth every bit of our time.” He added. Toria smiled, feeling a little guilty for not being able to join him in his excitement. She took another sip, she had to tell him about Ethan eventually, but for now, she just didn’t know how to bring it up. She watched him silently as he stood there, looking out at the breathtaking view. He was everything she wanted in a man, funny, handsome, caring, and wealthy. The only thing about him that always irked her off was his jealousy, sometimes it made her laugh but other times it irked her off. She had watched him fight off her car multiple times to get her attention. Toria laughed as she remembered that event. She looked at him and sighed again. She couldn’t keep her secret hidden forever, and she wasn’t sure what would happen when the truth finally came out. Nolan had spent a few minutes enjoying the view view before he finally came back and settled into one of the penthouse soft couches, a dreamy look in his eyes. “You know, I once met Daisy a few years back before I met you,” he said, a small smile on his face. Toria looked at him and smiled. “Yes I remember, you kept on talking about her all through our wedding.” She said. Nolan’s face grew red and he looked away. “I think I’ll call Lance to tell him where we are.” He said, trying to change the topic. Toria smiled. She felt a little guilty for keeping secrets from him, she took another sip of her whiskey, she knew she had to tell him the truth. “Nolan, we need to talk,” she said, her voice serious as she set her glass on the table. Nolan looked up at her, a questioning look on his face. “What’s up?” he asked, picking up her glass and emptying it. Toria got up and walked over to the bar, grabbing a new bottle of whiskey and placing it on the table in front of them. She poured herself a glass, her hands shaking a little as she did so. “I need to tell you something,” she said, her voice shaking. She took her glass and downed the whiskey again. “Tell me something?” He repeated. Toria nodded. “Yes, I need to tell you something about my past.” She said. The look in Nolan’s face turned serious, his eyes were fixed on hers. “What is it?” he asked, taking his own bottle of whiskey in silence. Toria took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation they were about to have. “I once knew Ethan,” she said, her voice almost silent. The look on Nolan’s face changed, a look of disdain crossing his face. “Yeahhh, that guy is an asshole,” he said, his voice filled with hatred. “Can you imagine, that inconsiderate oaf  left his pregnant wife alone, I’m sure he was an asshole back when you knew him too.” Nolan said. Toria shook her head, a pink blush rising to her cheeks. “No, Nolan, it’s not like that,” she said, her voice sounding a little drunk. “I didn’t know him as a friend… I knew him as a fling back then, we used to have sex.” The whole room fell silent, the only sound was the soft ocean breeze and the sound of people playing and singing at the beach in the distance. Nolan’s froze, his eyes fixed on Toria’s as if he was trying to process what she had just told him. Toria felt a little bit anxious, her heart racing as she waited for him to talk. She had no idea how Nolan would react to her confession, but she knew she had to be honest with him.

Meanwhile, Becky and Amanda excitedly settled into their hotel room. They had been looking forward to this vacation for weeks, and finally, they were here. Amanda smiled, the thought of being in Miami and being surrounded by the ocean, her friends and everyone made her happy in general, she could feel that this could be one of her best vacations. “I’m so glad we decided to come here,” Amanda said, dropping down on the bed. “This is exactly what we needed – a break from the hustle and bustle of everyday life.” She added, smiling to herself. Becky smiled, nodding her head in agreement, she slowly collected theirs bags from the hotel staff and began to unpack the bags. “I know, right?” She said smiling. “And it’s even more special because we get to spend it with Ethan and Daisy. I’m so excited to catch up with them.” Amanda added. Ethan and daisy had moved to Italy a few months ago and she hardly saw her best friend so the thought of spending a few weeks with daisy in Miami made her even more excited. Becky smiled as she noticed how excited Amanda was. “You’ve been talking about her nonstop for weeks now, at least I’m happy you’ll meet her and catch up.” She said smiling. Just then Becky’s stomach rumbled loudly. She quickly stood up as she suddenly remembered that she needed to use the restroom. She had been holding it since their flight. “I’ll be right back,” she said, getting up and rushing towards the bathroom. Amanda smiled and nodded, she stood up after Becky to continue unpacking their bags, as she picked up the first bag, and upturned all the clothes inside, ready to start rearranging in the large wardrobes, her eyes fell on Becky’s phone, which was lying on the bedside table. She ignored the phone but when the phone beeped, signifying a message had entered, Amanda felt her stomach get tighter and tighter in curiosity. There relationship had boundaries and they never checked each other’s phones but right now she was curious. She wanted to know Who could be texting Becky? She tried to resist the urge to snoop, but the overwhelming urge was too much for her as her curiosity got the better of her. Amanda silently tiptoed over to the bedside table, she gently picked up the phone, the screen turned on at her touch and she saw that there was a message from someone named Gabriel. Amanda’s heart sank to the bottom of her belly. She had heard Becky mention Gabriel before, but whenever she asked who he was, Becky would always brushed it off as nothing serious and tell him it was just some goofy guy she joked around with at work. Amanda wanted to snoop around even more, but she dropped the phone. She trusted Becky so why should she even bother snooping around. But she still wanted to know what Becky and Gabriel were chatting about, her curiosity got the better of her, and she opened the chat to see what Gabriel and Becky had been talking about. Amanda opened the chat and slowly scrolled through the messages, her eyes growing wider and wider in shock with each message she read. Her mouth felt dry. Her body felt hot. Her stomach had sank to the bottom of her belly and it hurt. Gabriel and Becky were flirting shamelessly, exchanging romantic messages and sweet messages. Amanda’s heart began to race faster, it felt like it had been stabbed- she had no idea that Becky had been talking to someone else, let alone someone she seemed to have feelings for. Amanda staggered backwards as she felt a feeling of jealousy take over her heart, and she couldn’t help but wonder if Becky was ever in love with her, because she couldn’t even dream of having the kind of messages she had with her,  with Gabriel. Amanda held breath and continued to read through the messages, just then, she came across one that made her heart beat even faster. It was message of Becky telling Gabriel that she really wanted a child, but being in a lesbian relationship with Amanda would never give her that. Amanda heart sank, she felt like she had been slapped – she had no idea that Becky felt this way. They had always talked about children and having children before, but Amanda had always assumed that Becky was on the same page as her. Now, she wasn’t so sure. She sat in silence, staring at the phone in her hand, Amanda felt different emotions rush through her body and head. She didn’t know what to do, or how to process her emotions. All she knew was that she needed to talk to Becky, and she needed to do it now. Amanda held her shaky hand and took a deep breath, while trying to calm herself down. She didn’t want to approach becky in a state of anger or jealousy. She slowly nodded, she needed to approach the conversation calmly and rationally. She sat on the chair, silently waiting for Becky to return from the bathroom, her body shaking as she sat, she met sick to her stomach. Amanda began to think about their relationship. They had been together officially for a year and a few months, and she had always thought that they were happy. But now, she wasn’t so sure. Just then, Becky returned from the bathroom, a small smile on her lips, as she dried her hands with a towel. “Hey, what’s up?” she asked, dropping down on the bed beside Amanda. Amanda ignored he question and looked at her silently, she wasn’t sure of how to start the conversation. She took a deep breath and sighed, she had to do it. She took another deep breath and turned to Becky. “We need to talk,” She said, her voice shaking even though she tried to stay calm. Becky looked at her, a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong?” she asked. Amanda slowly pulled out Becky’s phone. “I saw your messages with Gabriel,” she said, her voice quiet. Becky froze. The look on Becky’s face changed for a few seconds, and she immediately looked away. “Amanda, I…” she started to say. Amanda slowly raised her hand, cutting her off. “No, Becky, I need to know what’s going on. Are you still in love with Gabriel?” Becky opened her mouth to explain but Amanda’s eyes were already filled up with tears, she immediately dropped the phone on the couch  and ran out of the room. She couldn’t bear to look at Becky right now, she didn’t want to hear her filmsy excuses or justifications. She just needed to get away, to process the hurt and betrayal that was rushing through her body and soul. Amanda slammed the door behind her and Becky was left standing alone in the room, her heart sinking as she saw her phone lying on the bed, the screen still open to her chat with Gabriel. Her heart sank even more as she realized that Amanda must have read the messages. “Oh no, oh no, oh no,” Becky muttered to herself, her mind racing as she rushed over and picked up the phone. She could see that Amanda was hurt, and she couldn’t blame her. She had been keeping secrets from her, secrets that could potentially destroy their relationship. Becky took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She needed to go and talk to Amanda, to explain everything and try to make things right. Just as she turned to leave the room, she paused at the door. Different thoughts running through her mind. What if Amanda didn’t want to listen? What if she had already made up her mind to leave her? Becky’s heart began to race even more, she quickly hurried out of the room. Running down the corridor to find Amanda and try to make things right.

Amanda walked into the study of the penthouse, tears rolling down her face. She was so caught up in her own heartbreak that she didn’t even notice Daisy sitting on the couch with a large bottle of whiskey in her hand, tears rolling down her own cheek too. Amanda slowly walked into the study, Daisy gasped, startled by the sound, she turned around and looked up and saw the tears on Amanda’s face. “Mandy… Why are you crying?” She asked, her voice shaking, as she cleaned the tears in her eyes with a napkin. Amanda was also shocked to see daisy here and even more surprised to see Daisy crying, she increased her footsteps, rushing over to hug her. “Daisy! Why are you crying?” She asked, as she pulled daisy into a hug, holding her tightly in her arms. Amanda’s hand immediately went to her nose as she held daisy, daisy smelt of alcohol so terribly. Daisy wiped her nose with a tissue and poured herself a glass of whiskey, pouring another for Amanda, who looked at it for a second like she was about to decline it before she finally accepted it. “Why are you crying dear?” Amanda asked again, as she gently patted daisy’s back. “It’s Ethan,” Daisy replied, her voice sounding like she was holding back tears. “He just told me now that he and Toria…they once knew each other a few years ago, he said they both met in Monaco when we were divorced, they hit it up and they ended up having… sex.” Daisy stuttered over the last part as the tears she had been struggling to hold, burst out loudly. Amanda’s eyes grew wider in shock. “What? That’s disgusting!” she shouted, the look on her face had changed to one of disgust. Daisy slowly nodded, tears still rolling down her face. “I know, right?” She muttered, sipping her whiskey while trying to clean her tears. “I just can’t understand it..” she cried. “It’s so hard, so hard for me and I’m trying my best to process it.” She muttered tears rolling down her eyes. “I mean during that period of our divorce, I made sure to keep myself… I never opened up to any man….yet there he was, having sex with just anyone.” She cried. Amanda shook her head and pulled Daisy closer, hugging her tightly again. “Men are such scums,” she said, still shaking her head. The tears daisy had been trying to hold back came pouring out as Amanda gently patted her. “Don’t even think about it, Daisy.” Amanda added. “You deserve so much better than someone like Ethan.” She added, still patting her. Daisy used the back of her hand to wipe her tears as she looked up at Amanda. “But why were you crying?” she asked, her face filled with concern as she remembered her friend had been crying earlier when she first entered the study. Amanda nodded, she took a deep breath, before she let it all out. “I saw Becky’s phone earlier today when she went to use the toilet,” she said, her voice shaking. “I saw her chats with another man. Some dude named Gabriel who she claimed has been bugging her… Daisy.. Becky is cheating on me…” she cried. Daisy gasped. “What the hell!” She shouted angrily. She had never really like Becky, and this was just one of the reasons why. Amanda looked at her, tears in her eyes “Daisy. And it’s not just that…” she continued, stuttering. “she’s regretting being with me because she wants children.” She added. “She thinks that being in a lesbian relationship with me will never give her that.” Amanda cried shaking, as she burst into another round of tears again, Daisy quickly pulled her closer, hugging her tightly. “I’m so sorry, Amanda,” Daisy muttered, stroking her hand. “You deserve so much better than someone who would cheat on you and make you feel like you’re not enough.” She added, as she hugged her. Amanda felt a little bit better. She didn’t want to sound happy that Daisy was having problems with Ethan, but she was a little happy, because they were both going through similar struggles, and it was comforting to know that they had each other to lean on. “I’m so glad we’re here together,” Amanda said, pulling back from the hug. “I don’t know what I would do without you, Daisy.” She added. Daisy smiled and handed Amanda a glass of whiskey. “You’ll never have to find out,” she said. “We’re in this together, always.” She added and raised her glass up, to which they clinked their glasses together and took a sip of the whiskey at the same time. Meanwhile.. Ethan was still standing in the penthouse, his eyes fixed on the door that Daisy had walked out of, it had been almost two hours and she wasn’t back yet. Ethan sighed, he had missed up badly. Monaco should never have happened, and even though it did, he shouldn’t have kept it away from her for so long. He didn’t want to chase after her now, he knew his wife well and he knew that the best thing was to give her time to process and recover from everything. Just then, the penthouse door was pushed open and Nolan barged in, his face was filled with anger, his eyes red. He walked over to where Ethan stood, grabbed him by his shirt and slammed him against the wall. “You pig!” He roared. “How dare you fucking touch my wife?” he spat, his eyes filled with anger. Ethan rolled his eyes. “Calm down.” He said, trying to calm him down, by holding up his hands in a relaxing way. “Relax, man, it was over three months ago,” he said, trying to calm Nolan down. Nolan looked up at him with anger and disgust. “You’re a pig, Ethan,” he whispered, his voice filled with hatred for Ethan. “You had a woman like Daisy and you messed up? You’re a pig!” He whispered again. The look in Ethan’s eyes grew darker and he pushed Nolan off him. “You think you’re the only one hurt?” he shot back, his voice getting louder with anger. “Everything happened in the past, and now the only person I care for is angry at me! So fuck off!” He shouted angrily. Nolan looked at him for a few more seconds before he finally looked away and sat down. He sighed and sat down on the couch, running his hands through his hair. Ethan adjusted his shirt, and walked towards the door to leave. “You have to apologize to her,” Nolan said, his voice stopping Ethan in his tracks. Ethan turned back, his eyes filled with anger. “Why should I?” he angrily asked. “You’re not exactly innocent in all this, Nolan.” Nolan shook his head, a weak smile on his face. “I’m not talking about Toria, Ethan. I’m talking about Daisy. You hurt her, and you need to make it right.” He said. The look in Ethan’s eyes grew softer, and he looked away, shame all over his face. “I’m sorry about Toria,”He said, his voice quiet. Nolan looked up, surprised. “As you said, it was all in the past,” He continued, smiling weakly. “Let’s just leave it there, okay?” Ethan slowly nodded, a similarly weak smile on his face. “Yeah, you’re right,” he said, smiling back at Nolan. Nolan stood up and patted Ethan on his back. “Let’s go find our women and try to make things right.” he said, walking out of the penthouse, Ethan following him from behind. They both silently walked out of the room, Ethan felt a little bit of grateful towards Nolan. He had every right to be angry, but instead, he was trying to help him make things right with Daisy. Ethan’s heart felt heavy as he thought about Daisy. He had hurt her, and he was ready to do whatever it took to make it right. He would do whatever it took to get her trust and love again. They both walked towards the pent house study door, from where they stood, Ethan could hear the sound of women’s voices coming from inside the study. He took a deep breath, preparing himself for what was about to come. He gently pushed open the door, and they both stepped inside, ready to do anything to get their women back.

Ethan pushed open the door and walked into the room. He slowly looked around and saw Daisy and Amanda still hugging in the center of the room, scattered glasses around them and an opened, half empty bottle of whiskey by their side, they both looked similarly sad and hurt. Ethan slowly walked towards Daisy, his heart pounding in his chest, he stuck his hands into his pocket to hide his anxiety. “Babe… babe can we talk?” he asked, his voice shaking as he asked. Daisy looked up at him, a little surprised to see him there, she slowly shook her head, her eyes still filled with tears. “Ethan, please go, I don’t want to talk about it,” she said, her voice raspy from crying for so long. The look on Ethan’s face became disappointed, but he didn’t give up. He slowly dropped to his knees, his eyes had a little tears in them as he looked up at Daisy, putting his hands together and begging her to listen to him. “Daisy, please let’s talk,” he begged. “I know I wronged you, and I’m so sorry. I was blind and stupid, and I didn’t realize what I had until it was too late.” He said, his voice shaking. The look on Daisy’s face changed, and she began to cry again. Ethan felt his heart break as he watched her cry. He felt regretful, watching her cry. If only he had done the right things, just maybe they wouldn’t be facing something like this right now. “Daisy honey, I’m so sorry,” he said, his voice cracking as he begged her. “I know I hurt you, and I don’t expect you to forgive me right away. But I want you to know that I love you, and I always have.” He continued. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me, and I was too stupid to realize it.” He added, looking up at her. Ethan felt a tear roll down his own cheek and he paused, taking a deep breath as he tried to clear the tear and compose himself. “I know I don’t deserve it, but all I’m asking for is your forgiveness honey,” he said, his eyes fixed on hers. “I promise to do everything in my power to regain your trust and love. I’ll do whatever it takes to make you happy, because you deserve it honey.” He continued. Daisy slowly looked up at Ethan, her eyes searching his for any sign of sincerity. Ethan returned the look, his heart pounding out of his chest. “I never want to see you cry again,” he said, his voice shaky as he took a crawling step towards her. “I’m sorry, Daisy honey. I’m so sorry for hurting you.” He apologized. The look Daisy’s face grew softer again, as she threw herself into his arms. He immediately grabbed her, holding her tightly, he felt a little relieved as he felt her body against his again. Amanda smiled, as she watch them make up, she felt happy to see her best friend smile again. She quietly got up and left the room, giving Ethan and Daisy the space they would need to work through their issues. Amanda gently closed the door behind her, Ethan held Daisy as soon as the door shut, pulling himself away from her hug for a moment to look into her eyes. “I love you, Daisy,” he whispered, his voice deep and rough. “I always have, and I always will.” He continued. Daisy smiled, her eyes filled with tears. “I love you too, Ethan,” she said, her voice raspy from crying for so long. Ethan smiled, his eyes were filled with joy, and he immediately pulled Daisy into a tight hug. They stood there for a long time, holding each other, and kissing. Meanwhile Amanda walked out of the room, feeling a little relieved she had felt sad to see her friend crying earlier, even though she was also sad about her own relationship, but thinking of the fact that Daisy and Ethan just had a romantic reunion, made her smil, it even gave her a little hope and made her feel a little hopeful about her own relationship with Becky. Amanda sighed as she decided to take a walk down to the beach, hoping the fresh air and maybe the sound of the waves would clear her head. Just as she walked down and got to the bottom of the corridor, she saw Becky standing at the door, looking nervous nd worried. Amanda felt her heart sink, she immediately turned around to avoid her. She didn’t want to see her, at least not right now. But Becky was also quick, and she immediately ran after Amanda, calling out to her. “Amanda, wait! Let’s talk, please!” Becky begged, as she chased Amanda down the hallway. Amanda ignored her and kept walking fast, but Becky caught up to her in no time and grabbed her by the arm, turning her around. Amanda looked at her, tears in her eyes. “What? What the hell do you want from me?” she asked, her voice sounding hurt and angry. “Haven’t you hurt me enough? You already made it clear that I can’t give you kids, so go to someone who would. Go with Gabriel.” She shouted angrily. The look on Becky’s face changed, she slowly took a step forward, her hands reaching out to Amanda. “Mandy.. Mandy, I’m so sorry,” she said, her voice sounding like she was about to cry. “I was just daydreaming, I swear. I would never give up my life with you for kids. You mean everything to me, and I couldn’t imagine living without you.” She begged, holding Amanda’s hands. Amanda frowned a little as she looked at Becky skeptically. “If you truly say so then why did you say those things to Gabriel?” she asked, her voice still sounding hurt. Becky took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. She was silent for a few seconds. “I don’t know, Amanda. I think I was just feeling insecure and unsure about our future. But I realize now that I was wrong to say those things, and I’m so sorry for hurting you.” She apologized. Amanda looked at Becky, searching for any sign of sincerity in her eyes. Becky raised her hands and took another step forward. “I’ve already booked an appointment with the doctor to have my womb tied,” She said, her voice sounding sad. “I want you to know that I’m committed to our life together, and I’ll never put you in a position like this again. I promise.” She continued. The look on Amanda’s face changed, and she started to cry. Becky’s words had touched her heart. She immediately pulled her closer and hugged Becky tightly, feeling a little bit of relief and happiness that she hadn’t felt in hours. “I’m so sorry, Amanda,” Becky whispered, holding her close. “I’ll never make you feel like that again. I promise.” She said, hugging her. Amanda pulled back and planted a kiss on Becky’s forehead. “Let me take you to the room.” Becky said, leading Amanda back to their penthouse suite. Amanda smiled, as she followed her.

Meanwhile.. Nolan had been searching for Toria everywhere, he feared she had gone back to Los Angeles in anger. Just when he was about to give up, he finally spotted her downstairs in the hotel lobby. He increased his footstep, his heart beating faster as he rushed to meet her. She heard his footsteps and turned around to face him, she looked a little startled to see him. Nolan smiled and slowly approached her, he smiled again as he noticed the look of surprise on her face. “Toria honey, have you been avoiding me?” He asked, his voice filled with concern. Toria looked a surprised by his question, and she fell silent for a minute before she answered. “Nolan, I…I don’t know what to say,” she stammered, avoiding eye contact with him. Nolan looked down at her, eyes fixed on hers, he smiled sadly as he noticed the guilt written all over her face. “Why are you hiding for me? Is it because of Ethan?” he asked, his voice gentle, he slowly bent and sat beside her. Toria nodded, looking down at her feet, still avoiding eye contact with him. “I’m so so sorry, Nolan. I didn’t mean to hurt you,” she said, her voice low, he could hardly hear her. Nolan shook his head, a small smile spreading across his lips, he immediately grabbed her and turned her around, pulling her Toria into a hug. “It doesn’t matter, Toria honey,” he said, his voice sounding a little emotional. “I still love you very much. You’re an amazing person, and I’m lucky to have you in my life.” He said smiling, as he held her in his arms. Toria looked up at him, surprised by his words. “I.. I..” she stammered. She held her breath and she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “Nolan, I’m so sorry,” she repeated, her voice shaking. Nolan rolled his eyes and smiled as he held her at arm’s length. “Toria, you don’t have to apologize so much to me.” He said. “It all happened before we even met. I don’t really care about what happened in the past. What matters is what’s happening now, and what’s going to happen in the future,” he said, his eyes filled with sincerity as he spoke. Toria looked at him, her eyes filled with surprise. “You’re not angry with me?” she asked, her voice sounding quite surprised. Nolan shook his head, a small smile on his lips. “If you knew the kinds of things I did before we met, you’d be disgusted with me too,” he said, chuckling. Toria laughed, and Nolan joined in. They both laughed for a few minutes while still holding each other. Just then, they heard footsteps behind them and turned to see the hotel manager walking towards them, a smile on his face. “Good evening, Mr. Nolan and Ms. Toria.” He said smiling. “ I hope you’re both enjoying your stay with us,” he added, his voice smooth and polite. Nolan smiled, the man’s voice sounded like a cartoon character, he and and Toria exchanged a look before he looked back at the man again and nodded. “Yes, we are. Thank you,” he said. The hotel manager smiled and handed them an invitation. “Would you both be down for a party tonight?” He asked. Nolan and Toria exchanged another look and nodded. “Yes, we will.” Toria said. The hotel manager smiled and continued. “Well I’m pleased to inform you that you’ve both been invited to a party on the beach tonight.” He said. “I already shared the invite to all your other friends and they will also be there.” He said. “And i promise, it’s going to be a fantastic evening, a lot of A-list guest artist are also going to be present,” he said. Toria and Nolan looked at each other again, and then back at the hotel manager. “That sounds wonderful,” Toria said, smiling. Nolan also nodded, a smile on his face. “We’ll be there,” he said. The hotel manager smiled and nodded. “Wonderful! I’ll make sure to reserve a spot for you both.” He said smiling. “The party starts at 8 pm. I’ll see you there,” he added, he smiled and nodded, before he turned and walked away. Toria turned to Nolan, a smile on her face. “I’m glad we’re going to the party together,” she said, her eyes excited. Nolan nodded and smiled back at her. “Me too, Toria. Me too honey,” he said, taking her hand in his. A few hours later. The beach party that night was in full swing, with the guest artists performing on stage and the guests dancing and laughing together. Ethan and Daisy were in their own little world, kissing and dancing to the music. They were completely absorbed in each other, ignoring the others and the party, as they both danced in each other’s arms. Daisy had employed an overnight babysitter for Daniel so she wasn’t in the slightest worried about anything else, her mind was fully on Ethan. Near where they danced, Becky and Amanda were also dancing and kissing beside a large bonfire. They were having the time of their lives, while a rock band that sat by the bon fire played different country songs for them, a crowd of people had surrounded the rock band, clapping and cheering them on, while others were dancing. Nolan and Toria, on the other hand, were slow dancing in front of the main stage. They were moving to the music, while lost in each other’s eyes. It was like the perfect night, with the stars shining brightly above them and the sound of the waves crashing against the sand, and the cool evening breeze. It was perfect. Nolan smiled and moved towards Toria ready to kiss her, just as he was about to, Toria whispered something in his ear. “I have a surprise for you,” she said, even though he could barely hear her voice ver the music. “Surprise?” Nolan repeated and she nodded. Nolan looked at her curiously. He slowly pulled himself away from her arms. “What is it?” he asked, his eyes filled with excitement. Toria just smiled and looked towards the stage performer. She winked at him, Nolan stared at them in confusion. What was going on? Just then, the stage performer nodded to someone offstage, and suddenly hundreds of fireworks were lit and sent into the sky. They exploded, bringing out pink fire, the crowns cheered as more fireworks exploded bringing out pink fire. Nolan was even more confused as he watched. What was the meaning of this? What was going on here. Just then he started to hear the screams and cheers of the other guests. He turned to the stage to see a huge banner that read. “Congratulations on your baby girl! Nolan and Toria Van-Louvre.” Nolan froze. His eyes growing wider in shock as he slowly turned to Toria. She was nodding and smiling, and Nolan’s heart began to beat faster. “Yes, Nolan,” she said, her voice shaking as she held back her tears. “I’m pregnant.” She said. Nolan’s face was filled with joy,  he immediately reached out and pulled Toria into his arms. “We’re having a baby!” he shouted excitedly, spinning her around in circles. The other guests who were watching began to cheer and clap. Ethan and Daisy, Becky and Amanda, all came over to congratulate them. Nolan smiled. It was beautiful. It was a moment that none of them would ever forget, a moment that would change their lives forever. The End!

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303091”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

(Ava’s POV) My head throbbed, a dull, insistent ache that pulsed in time with the frantic beat of my heart. My eyes fluttered open, met by the unfamiliar sight of a luxurious hotel room. Sunlight streamed through the gap in the heavy drapes, illuminating dust motes dancing in the air. A far cry from my cramped, barely-furnished apartment. Panic clawed its way up my throat. Where was I? And why was I… Completely naked. My gaze darted to the figure beside me, a man I didn’t recognize, his face obscured by a pillow. He was shirtless, the sheets tangled low on his hips. A wave of nausea washed over me, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth. Oh God. Oh God, no. I scrambled out of bed, heart hammering against my ribs. The cold floor sent a jolt of awareness through my system, a stark reminder of the night’s monumental mistake. My clothes were scattered across the room, a trail of regrettable decisions leading back to this opulent prison. I snatched them up, dressing with a speed that bordered on frantic, my fingers fumbling with buttons and zippers. Every rustle of fabric felt deafening, as if I was announcing my escape to the entire world. I needed to get out, to disappear before he woke up, before I had to face the consequences of my actions. Thank God, I woke up before him. Adrenaline coursed through me as I grabbed my purse, silently thanking the heavens that I still had it. I didn’t dare look back as I crept towards the door, my bare feet soundless on the plush carpet. With a final, desperate glance at the sleeping stranger, I slipped out of the room, a thief in the broad light of day. Downstairs, I practically ran through the lobby, ignoring the curious glances of the impeccably dressed staff. I burst out onto the street, gulping in the fresh air as if it were the elixir of life. I hailed a cab, giving the driver my address with a shaky voice. As the taxi sped away from the hotel, I leaned back against the seat, closing my eyes. Shame, regret, and a potent dose of self-loathing washed over me. You’re probably wondering how I ended up in this situation. Well, buckle up, because it’s not a pretty story. It all started yesterday morning. The day began like any other, which is to say, chaotic. I was juggling three part-time jobs – freelance writing (barely paying the bills but at least I get to work on my laptop from anywhere), waitressing at a greasy diner, and “assisting” (read: babysitting) wealthy socialites with their shopping sprees. I wouldn’t say that I’m rebellious, but I’m not afraid to get my hands dirty to make ends meet. Yesterday happened to be “interview day”. I’d managed to score a rare opportunity – a legitimate, full-time writing position at a small publishing house. This could have been my ticket out of the daily grind, a chance to finally use my degree for something other than wiping up spilled coffee. Naturally, things didn’t go according to plan. I was rushing to the interview, latte in hand (a rare treat), when disaster struck. I rounded a corner and collided with a woman who looked like she’d stepped straight out of a glossy magazine. Think impeccably tailored suit, designer handbag, and a face that could curdle milk with a single glance. Of course, it was her coffee that ended up all over me. “Watch where you’re going!” she snapped, her voice dripping with disdain. She didn’t even bother to ask if I was okay, just glared at me as the hot liquid soaked through my already-cheap blouse. “I’m so sorry,” I mumbled, trying to salvage what was left of my dignity. “I didn’t see you.” Her eyes narrowed. “Clearly. You’ve ruined my day. And probably my blouse.” She surveyed me with a look of utter contempt, taking in my stained shirt and dishevelled appearance. “Honestly, some people…” And with that, she turned on her heel and swept away, leaving me standing there, covered in coffee and humiliation. Great. Just great. Needless to say, I didn’t make it to the interview. Not in that state. My carefully crafted resume and witty cover letter were now irrelevant. Another door slammed shut in my face. Defeated and broke (losing potentially the only full-time job I’ve ever had), I did what any self-respecting twenty-something would do: I went to a bar. And not just any bar, but the kind of place where the chandeliers sparkle brighter than my future prospects. “The Velvet Rope” was a place I usually avoided. It was where the city’s elite gathered to flaunt their wealth and pretend they weren’t bored out of their minds. But tonight, I needed the distraction, the illusion of belonging, even if it was just for a few hours. I found a dark corner and ordered a tequila. Then another. And another. Each shot was a temporary anesthetic, numbing the pain of rejection and the sting of reality. That’s when I saw him. He was sitting at the bar, nursing a glass of something amber and expensive-looking. Older, maybe late forties, with silver threading through his dark hair and eyes that held a disconcerting amount of intelligence. He exuded an air of quiet confidence, the kind that comes with power and privilege. He caught my eye and offered a faint, almost imperceptible smile. It was enough. We started talking. He had a voice like aged whiskey, smooth and intoxicating. He asked me about myself, and for some reason, I found myself being unusually candid. I told him about my dead-end jobs, my shattered dreams, my constant struggle to stay afloat. He listened intently, his gaze unwavering. There was something about him, a magnetic pull that drew me in despite my better judgment. He didn’t offer platitudes or empty promises, just a quiet understanding that resonated deep within me. The tequila flowed freely, blurring the lines between right and wrong. One drink led to another, and another. The conversation grew less coherent, more suggestive. He told me about his life, carefully edited to remove any trace of vulnerability. He never mentioned his name, nor did I. Soon, we were dancing, bodies pressed close under the dim lights. His touch was electric, igniting a fire I thought had long been extinguished. The music pulsed through me, drowning out the voice of reason in my head. The night was a blur of stolen kisses, whispered words, and escalating desire. He led me out of the club, into a waiting limousine. We drove to a hotel, a place of obscene luxury that made my head spin. And then… well, then things got hazy. There was a lot of skin, a lot of heat, a lot of reckless abandon. I lost my virginity to a man whose name I didn’t even know, in a hotel room that cost more than I made in a month. It was a mistake. A monumental, life-altering mistake. Now, back in my dingy apartment, the memory of the previous night hit me like a punch in the gut. The stranger’s face was still a blur, but the feeling of his touch, the taste of his lips, the sound of his voice – these were burned into my memory. I stumbled into the shower, scrubbing my skin raw in a desperate attempt to wash away the shame. But it was no use. The stain was permanent, etched onto my soul. As I stood there, shivering under the hot water, I knew one thing for sure: my life would never be the same. I know my life has always been chaotic but this is one thing I wished would be different; I wanted my first time to be with love not that kind of lust. But I had crossed a line, ventured into a world I didn’t belong in. And somehow, I had a feeling this was just the beginning of the trouble.

(Ava’s POV) The hangover from hell had finally loosened its grip, leaving behind only a dull, throbbing reminder of my tequila-fueled lapse in judgment. Losing my virginity wasn’t supposed to happen like that – sprawled in a ridiculously opulent hotel room, next to a man whose face I couldn’t even clearly recall. But dwelling on it was a luxury I couldn’t afford. Rent was due, and my boss, Mrs. Hathaway, had the patience of a hummingbird on caffeine. So, I shoved the memory of that night into a dark corner of my mind, locked the door, and threw away the key. Time to get back to the grind. And by “grind,” I mean the delightful reality of juggling three different jobs, each one more soul-crushing than the last. Today’s flavor of the week? “Personal shopping assistant.” Translation: professional hand-holder for bored, rich women who needed someone to tell them that yes, the $10,000 handbag did match their Louboutins. I’d worked weirder gigs – let’s just say my brief stint as a “dog whisperer” for a chihuahua with anxiety issues still sends shivers down my spine. I met Mrs. Van Derlyn, my assigned socialite for the day, at “Chic Boutique,” a place where the price tags had more digits than my bank account. She was a vision of platinum blonde hair, surgically enhanced everything, and an air of entitlement thick enough to choke on. “Darling,” she drawled, her voice dripping with disdain as she surveyed my outfit (a simple black dress and flats – practical for running around), “are you sure you’re qualified to advise me on matters of…fashion?” “Absolutely, Mrs. Van Derlyn,” I replied, plastering on my most winning smile. “I have a PhD in spotting overpriced fabric from a mile away. Shall we begin?” The morning was an agonizing blur of designer labels, endless fittings, and the constant refrain of “Does this make me look fat?” I swear, if I had a dollar for every time someone asked me that question, I could buy Chic Boutique and turn it into a soup kitchen. Then he walked in. Liam. He was tall, with that effortlessly tousled blond hair that screams “trust fund baby who spends his days surfing and pondering the meaning of life.” Bright brown eyes, a smattering of freckles across his nose, and a smile that could melt glaciers. He looked completely out of place amidst the sea of Botox and Birkins. He was browsing the men’s section, looking adorably lost. I excused myself from Mrs. Van Derlyn’s endless critique of a cashmere sweater – “It doesn’t scream ‘St. Barts,’ darling!” – and approached him. “Lost, are we?” I asked, trying to keep my voice light and professional. Inside, I was mentally calculating how much this accidental meeting would affect my current hourly pay. But hey, this is Liam we’re talking about. I’ve always had a thing for him and this is the first time I’m seeing him outside screen and posters. He jumped, startled. “Oh, uh, kind of. I’m supposed to be buying a birthday present for my dad, but I have no idea where to start.” “Well, you’ve come to the right place,” I said, gesturing around the store. “Chic Boutique is practically synonymous with ‘overpriced gifts for people who have everything.’” He laughed, a genuine, charming sound. “Exactly! I need something that says ‘I love you, Dad, but I also spent way too much money on this.’” And just like that, the afternoon took a turn for the better. Liam and I spent the next hour wandering through the store, me offering sarcastic commentary on the merchandise, him genuinely amused by my cynicism. He listened intently as I spun tales of my varied job history, completely unfazed by my slightly unhinged stories. He didn’t seem to care that I wasn’t from his world, a world of inherited wealth and social standing; he just seemed…interested. We settled on a ridiculously expensive watch – “It tells time and probably doubles as a small nuclear reactor,” I quipped – and as he paid, he turned to me, his smile hesitant. “Listen,” he said, “I know this is probably weird, but I’ve actually had a way better time shopping with you than I thought I would. Would you maybe want to grab coffee sometime? Or, you know, anything that doesn’t involve overpriced clothing.” My initial instinct was to say no. I was too busy, too broke, and frankly, too aware of the chasm that separated our lives. But then I looked into his bright, hopeful eyes, and the words caught in my throat. “Yeah,” I said, surprising myself. “I’d like that.” We exchanged numbers, and as I walked back to Mrs. Van Derlyn, who was now complaining about the thread count of a silk scarf, I couldn’t help but feel a spark of something I hadn’t felt in a long time – hope. Over the next few weeks, Liam and I lived a montage straight out of a rom-com I usually scoffed at while simultaneously secretly envying. It was absurd, fantastical, and, terrifyingly, intoxicating. Our first date, a dimly lit, impossibly chic Italian restaurant nestled in the heart of the city, set the tone. Everything, from the crisp linen tablecloths to the impossibly handsome waiter who looked like he’d stepped out of a magazine, screamed “expensive.” I felt a knot of anxiety tighten in my stomach as I scanned the menu, mentally translating the prices into hours of scrubbing toilets. “Relax,” Liam said, his voice low and reassuring. He caught my hand across the table, his touch sending a jolt of warmth up my arm. “Order whatever you want, Ava. Please.” I hesitated, then, against my better judgment, ordered the lobster ravioli. It was decadent, rich, and melted in my mouth like a dream. As I savored each bite, Liam regaled me with stories of his disastrous attempts at cooking, his self-deprecating humor putting me at ease. “So,” I said, after he’d finished a particularly hilarious anecdote about a kitchen fire involving a flambé gone wrong, “you’re telling me you’re practically helpless in the kitchen?” He grinned, his bright brown eyes crinkling at the corners. “Absolutely. Consider it one of my many endearing qualities.” I laughed, genuinely, the sound echoing in the hushed atmosphere of the restaurant. “Endearing is one word for it. Incompetent is another.” “Hey!” he protested, feigning offense. “I have other talents. I can, for example, identify at least five different types of flowers.” “Impressive,” I deadpanned. “Useful in a post-apocalyptic world, I’m sure.” He chuckled, and I realized, with a start, that I was enjoying myself. Really enjoying myself. Then there was the art gallery, all stark white walls and pretentious whispers. Liam, surprisingly, knew his stuff. He guided me through the exhibits, explaining the nuances of brushstrokes and the symbolism hidden within abstract shapes. He didn’t talk down to me, or try to impress me; instead, he seemed genuinely excited to share his passion. “What do you think?” he asked, stopping in front of a massive canvas splashed with chaotic colors. I stared at it, trying to decipher the artist’s intent. “Honestly? It looks like a toddler had a paint fight.” Liam threw his head back and laughed. “You know, that’s probably not far off. But look closer. See the way the light catches the texture? The underlying tension in the composition?” He pointed out details I hadn’t noticed, helping me see the painting in a new light. It was like he was showing me a hidden world, revealing the beauty beneath the surface. The polo match was, as I suspected, utterly ridiculous. The outfits, the champagne, the sheer extravagance of it all… It felt like stepping into a movie scene. But Liam, bless his heart, seemed to understand my discomfort. “Don’t worry,” he whispered, as we took our seats in the VIP box. “You don’t actually have to understand what’s going on. Just nod politely and sip your champagne.” I raised an eyebrow. “Is that what you do?” He grinned. “Most of the time. Although, I do try to keep up with the actual game. My grandfather would have my head if I didn’t.” The game itself was a blur of galloping horses and shouting spectators. I pretended to understand the rules, occasionally clapping politely when everyone else did. The real entertainment, however, was watching Liam. He was animated, enthusiastic, explaining the intricacies of the game with a passion that was… endearing. Again. He was charming, attentive, and almost painfully earnest. He listened to my ramblings about my struggles, my dreams, my sarcastic observations about the world, with a patience that bordered on saintly. He remembered the smallest details – the name of my favorite coffee shop, my irrational fear of pigeons, the fact that I always took my tea with lemon but no sugar. He saw me. Or at least, he saw the me I presented to the world. He was also completely, utterly oblivious to the fact that I was basically a walking disaster zone, one wrong move away from my life completely falling apart. He saw the witty, independent girl who worked hard and spoke her mind. He didn’t see the girl who had a panic attack every time she checked her bank account, or the girl who spent her nights scrubbing toilets to make ends meet. He didn’t see the constant, gnawing anxiety that simmered beneath the surface, the fear that I was a fraud, a pretender in a world that didn’t belong to me. I pushed those thoughts down, buried them deep, and allowed myself to enjoy the fairytale. I was falling for Liam, hard.

(Ava’s POV) “Bottega Veneta,” I muttered under my breath, staring up at the minimalist facade. Of course. Where else would a trust fund baby like Liam suggest we “hang out”? Not my usual haunt, that’s for damn sure. My usual haunt involved thrift stores and strategically placed discount racks, not Italian leather goods priced higher than my monthly rent. Liam had called me earlier, his voice bubbling with excitement. He’d asked me to meet him, promising a “surprise.” A surprise that apparently involved maxing out my credit card just to look like I belonged. The dress I was wearing, a hand-me-down from a past babysitting client (yes, I “babysat” socialites too, sometimes the pay was worth the soul-crushing boredom), wouldn’t cut it in this viper pit of high fashion. Sucking in a deep breath, I plastered on my most convincing “I belong here” smile and pushed open the heavy glass door. The air inside was cool and sterile, smelling faintly of money and regret. Sales associates, dressed in outfits that probably cost more than my car, eyed me with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. I ignored them, scanning the room for Liam’s signature blond hair. He was easy to spot. He was standing near the display of handbags, gesticulating wildly while a slightly bewildered sales associate nodded along. He looked like a golden retriever puppy who’d somehow wandered into a museum. Adorable, albeit hopelessly out of place. “Ava!” he exclaimed, spotting me. His face lit up, and he rushed over, pulling me into a hug. “You look amazing!” I suppressed a snort. “Thanks, Liam. So, what’s this surprise you’ve been hinting at?” He grinned, that infuriatingly charming grin that made my stomach flip. “Patience, my dear. First, we need to find you something to wear.” My eyebrows shot up. “Excuse me? What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?” He ran his hand through his hair, looking sheepish. “Nothing’s wrong, it’s just… this is a special occasion. And I want you to look, well, spectacular.” I crossed my arms, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. “Liam, I’m perfectly comfortable. Besides, I can’t afford anything in this place.” “Don’t worry about the price,” he said, waving his hand dismissively. “It’s my treat.” And that’s when the internal alarm bells started clanging. I wasn’t entirely comfortable with the idea of him buying me things. It felt… complicated. Like accepting a down payment on my soul. Before I could protest, he grabbed my hand and dragged me towards a rack of dresses. He started pulling things out, holding them up for my inspection. Each dress was more extravagant than the last, dripping with sequins, feathers, and price tags that made my eyes water. “What about this one?” he asked, holding up a shimmering emerald green gown that looked like it belonged on a movie star. “Liam, that’s… beautiful, but completely impractical,” I said, trying to inject a dose of reality into his champagne-soaked world. “Where would I even wear that?” He shrugged. “To dinner? To the opera? To a private jet heading to the Maldives?” I stared at him. “Okay, you’re officially scaring me.” He laughed, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “Trust me, Ava. Just try it on.” Reluctantly, I allowed him to lead me to a lavish dressing room. The dress fit perfectly, clinging to my curves in all the right places. I had to admit, I did look good. Like I belonged in this world of champagne wishes and caviar dreams. But it still felt…wrong. “See? I told you,” Liam said, bursting into the dressing room. His eyes widened when he saw me, and he let out a low whistle. “You look absolutely stunning.” I blushed, a sensation I hadn’t experienced in years. “It’s just a dress, Liam.” “It’s not just a dress,” he insisted, taking my hand. “It’s your dress. You have to wear it.” And so, I did. Leaving the boutique, I felt a strange mix of excitement and unease. The emerald green dress was nestled in a garment bag in the backseat of Liam’s ridiculously expensive sports car, a silent testament to my growing entanglement in his world. “So, where are we going?” I asked, trying to sound casual. “It’s a surprise,” he repeated, his eyes twinkling. “But I promise, you’re going to love it.” He drove for what felt like hours, through the city and out into the countryside. Finally, we arrived at a private airfield. My eyebrows shot up. “Are you serious?” He grinned. “Just a little further.” Before I could protest, he ushered me onto a helicopter. I’d never been in a helicopter before, and the initial rush of adrenaline quickly morphed into a queasy mix of excitement and terror. As we ascended, the world shrunk beneath us, transforming into a patchwork quilt of fields and forests. Liam turned to me, his expression serious. “Ava,” he said, taking my hand. “I know we haven’t known each other for very long, but… I feel something special between us. Something real.” My heart pounded in my chest. I knew what was coming. “I… I feel it too, Liam,” I whispered. He smiled, his eyes shining with happiness. “Then you won’t think I’m crazy if I say… I’m falling in love with you, Ava.” The words hung in the air, heavy with significance. I wanted to say them back, to confess my own burgeoning feelings. But something held me back. The fear, the guilt, the knowledge that my life was a tangled mess… Instead, I simply smiled and leaned in to kiss him. His lips were soft and warm, and as I closed my eyes, I allowed myself to forget, for just a moment, the complexities of my life. I allowed myself to believe in the fairytale. “Close your eyes,” Liam said softly, taking my hand. I hesitated, then obeyed. The rhythmic thumping of the helicopter blades filled my ears, and I focused on the warmth of his hand in mine. “Okay, open them, and look below.” he said. I opened my eyes and gasped. Below us, spread across a vast field of wildflowers, were the words: “Will You Be My Girlfriend?” To be more specific, the flowers were trimmed into the words. My heart leaped into my throat. This was insane. Over-the-top. Completely ridiculous. And yet… I couldn’t deny the flutter of happiness that bloomed in my chest. “Yes,” I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. “Yes, I will.” He whooped with joy, pulling me into a tight hug. “I knew you would!” The helicopter landed on a manicured lawn in front of a sprawling vacation home that could easily house a small village. As we stepped out, I was greeted by the sight of a dozen or so people, all impeccably dressed and radiating an air of effortless wealth. Liam’s friends, apparently. The party had already started. The night was a blur of champagne, laughter, and forced conversation. I mingled with Liam’s friends, trying to navigate the treacherous waters of their social circles. They were polite enough, but I could sense the underlying scrutiny, the unspoken question hanging in the air: “Does she belong here?” One girl, a statuesque blonde, apparently named Chloe, cornered me near the pool. “So, Ava,” she said, her voice dripping with saccharine sweetness. “How did you and Liam meet?” I hesitated, wondering how much to reveal. I certainly wasn’t going to tell her about my job of assisting a shopping spree that led to our first encounter. “We met through a mutual friend,” I said, opting for a vague answer. “Really?” she purred. “How… fascinating.” I gave her a tight smile and excused myself, grabbing another glass of champagne. I needed it. I felt like an imposter, a cuckoo bird who’d somehow infiltrated the nest of a very privileged species. Despite my discomfort, I couldn’t deny that I was having fun. Liam was attentive and charming, constantly pulling me into conversations, making sure I felt included. He danced with me under the stars, his eyes locked on mine, and for a moment, I forgot all my reservations. I forgot about our different backgrounds, about the looming shadow of his family, about the fact that I was probably way out of my depth. But as the night wore on, a nagging feeling crept into my mind. A feeling that this was all too good to be true. That I was living in a fairytale that was destined to end badly. Later, as I lay in Liam’s arms in a bedroom that was bigger than my entire apartment, the feeling intensified. The opulent surroundings, the scent of expensive cologne clinging to the sheets, the knowledge that I was now officially Liam’s girlfriend – it all felt surreal. I looked at Liam, his face relaxed in sleep, and a wave of tenderness washed over me. I cared about him, maybe even loved him. But I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was playing a role, that I was pretending to be someone I wasn’t. And then, the memory of that night at the club flickered in my mind. The feel of Richard’s hand on my skin, the intensity of his gaze, the undeniable pull that I felt towards him. A wave of shame washed over me. How could I even think about another man when I was lying in Liam’s arms? I closed my eyes, trying to banish the image of that stranger from my mind. I had made a choice. I was with Liam now. And I would do everything in my power to make it work. I can’t let my reckless mistake make me lose a chance at a nice relationship. This, Liam, is what I’m supposed to have. Not reckless alcohol fueled sex with a nameless man in a club.

(Ava’s POV) I was elbow-deep in a pile of mismatched laundry when my phone buzzed on the rickety nightstand, vibrating like it was trying to escape the clutter of my one-bedroom apartment. The screen lit up with Liam’s name, and I hesitated for a second, staring at it like it was a snake about to strike. God, what now? Another spontaneous adventure? Don’t get me wrong, I loved the guy’s energy—hell, who wouldn’t? But sometimes, his world felt like it was spinning on a different axis, one where money grew on trees and problems dissolved in champagne bubbles. Me? I was still scraping by on tips from my last gig, bartending at that seedy underground club downtown where the patrons were more likely to throw punches than compliments. Yeah, that job had been a real gem—dodging grabby hands and mixing drinks strong enough to knock out a horse. Rebellious? Please, I’d practically patented it. But now, here I was, dating a billionaire’s son, and it was like I’d stumbled into a parallel universe where my past didn’t quite fit. And that’s because I can’t knock it out of my head to stop pretending that I’m not in for the money. I mean, I’m not in because of the money, I’ve had a thing for him even before there’s ever any hope of meeting him in person and now that I have him, I don’t want him to think I’m with him for his money so I’m stuck trying to pretend I’m very much okay without his support and even when he tries to help, I try to get him not to. Pathetic, I know. Sighing, I wiped my hands on my ratty old T-shirt—the one with the faded print of a motorcycle that I’d swiped from an ex who thought he was God’s gift to bad boys—and answered the call. “Hey, Liam,” I said, forcing a brightness into my voice that I didn’t entirely feel. “What’s up? Decided to buy another island or something?” His laugh came through the line, warm and effortless, like he was sipping something expensive while I was nursing a cheap coffee. “You’re hilarious, Ava. Always keeping me grounded. Listen, I’ve got something exciting to run by you. I want you to meet my parents.” The words hit me like a splash of ice water. Meet his parents? Oh, sure, because that sounded like a walk in the park. I glanced around my apartment—clothes strewn everywhere, a stack of overdue bills on the kitchen counter, and that lingering smell of last night’s takeout that I couldn’t quite scrub away. My stomach twisted into a knot. “Meet your parents? Like, the parents? As in, the ones who own more than half the city and probably have a wing dedicated to their designer shoe collection?” He chuckled again, but I could hear the hint of nervousness in it, like he was trying to play it cool. “Yeah, exactly. I’ve scheduled dinner for tonight at their place. It’s nothing fancy—just a quiet family thing. I think it’s time they get to know the amazing woman who’s stolen my heart. And let me just say they’re dying to meet you.” Stolen his heart? God, he was laying it on thick. I leaned against the wall, feeling the peeling paint under my fingers, and let out a sarcastic snort that I couldn’t quite suppress. “Liam, honey,” I said, trying to keep my voice even, “your ‘dying to meet me’ probably involves a background check, a personality assessment, and possibly a DNA sample, right? And oh, yeah, because I’m just the picture of poise and elegance. Liam, you do realize I’m the girl who once worked as an ‘assistant’ to a sketchy photographer who paid me in cash and compliments? You know, the kind where I had to pose in outfits that made me question my life choices just to make rent. High society material, right here.” There was a pause on his end, and I could almost picture him frowning, that perfect brow creasing in confusion. “Ava, come on. You’re incredible. Don’t sell yourself short. My parents will love you. Just wear something nice, okay? I’ll pick you up at seven. Trust me, it’ll be fine.” Trust him. That was rich. I hung up the phone and stared at my reflection in the cracked mirror above my dresser, poking at the dark circles under my eyes. Nice? What the hell did “nice” even mean in his world? A ballgown? Diamonds? I rifled through my closet, which was basically a sad collection of thrift-store finds and a couple of outfits I’d splurged on after one too many tequila shots. There was that little lavender dress I’d worn to that disastrous job interview a few weeks back—the one where some ice queen had spilled coffee all over me and ruined everything. Yeah, that memory still stung, but I shoved it aside. Rebellious or not, I wasn’t about to let some rich bitch dictate my life. Still, I had to look the part tonight, didn’t I? Couldn’t show up looking like I just crawled out of a dive bar, even if that’s exactly where I felt most at home. I spent the next hour tearing through my wardrobe like a woman possessed. Everything felt wrong. The red cocktail dress was too flashy—it reminded me of that time I bartended at a private party for some tech bro’s birthday, where the guests got so wasted they started an impromptu strip poker game. I’d played along, smirking through it all, because hey, tips were tips, and I wasn’t afraid to flirt my way to a better night. But this? This was different. Liam’s family wasn’t some rowdy crowd; they were the elite, the untouchables. Finally, I settled on a simple navy blue wrap dress that hugged my curves just right—classy enough to pass muster, I hoped, without screaming “impoverished waitress trying too hard.” I paired it with heels that pinched my toes and a necklace I’d lifted from a flea market, the kind of place where you haggled with vendors who looked like they’d just escaped a heist movie. Makeup? I went minimal, just a swipe of red lipstick for that rebellious edge, the kind that said, “I might look presentable, but don’t mistake me for tame.” Because I wouldn’t want them to think their son is with some naive little bit*h, people in the business world like the wild card. I could have easily worn one of the few dresses I let Liam buy for me but I wouldn’t want him to think my whole closet is just his money. By the time I was done, I barely recognized myself. My hair was pulled back into a sleek ponytail, but strands kept escaping, framing my face like they were rebelling right along with me. I glanced at the clock—six forty-five. My heart was pounding, a mix of excitement and dread. Liam’s world was all helicopters and handwritten proposals in flower fields, while mine was late-night shifts and dodging bill collectors. What if they saw right through me? What if they took one look and decided I was just another gold-digger from the wrong side of the tracks? Sarcasm bubbled up in my thoughts: Oh, please, Ava, you’re not that lucky. They’d probably just pity you. The doorbell rang at exactly seven, and I took a deep breath before answering. There he was, Liam, looking every bit the prince in his tailored suit, his eyes lighting up when he saw me. “Wow, Ava. You look stunning.” I rolled my eyes, but smiled anyway. “Flattery will get you everywhere, I suppose. Let’s get this over with before I chicken out and hide under my bed.” He laughed and offered his arm, leading me to his sleek black car waiting outside. The drive to his parents’ estate was a blur of city lights and winding roads, my mind racing with every passing mile. We chatted about nothing—his day, my work—but underneath it all, I could feel the tension building. The city gave way to gated communities, and soon we were pulling up to a massive wrought-iron gate that swung open like it was welcoming royalty. The house—mansion, really—was a sprawling beast of glass and stone, lights twinkling from every window like it was trying to outshine the stars. As we walked up the marble steps, my heels clicking against the stone, I felt a surge of defiance. So what if I didn’t belong? I’d survived worse. That time I temped as a “consultant” for a underground art collective, posing for risqué portraits that probably still hung in some sleazy gallery, had taught me that. I wasn’t some fragile flower; I was a survivor, with a streak of wildness that no amount of money could tame. Liam squeezed my hand as we entered the grand foyer, where a chandelier hung like a constellation of diamonds. “Relax,” he whispered. “They’ll love you.” Yeah, right. We were led into a dining room that looked like it belonged in a museum—crystal glasses, silverware that probably cost more than my rent for a year, and a table long enough to host a small army. And there they were: his parents, seated at the head of the table like thrones in a kingdom. Vivian, his mother, was impeccably dressed in a sleek black ensemble that screamed old money, her hair pulled back in a severe bun, her eyes as cold as a winter storm. And beside her, his father, Richard—a man with salt-and-pepper hair, sharp features, and an aura that screamed power and mystery. My breath caught in my throat as I took them in. Liam made introductions, his voice cheerful, oblivious to the storm brewing in my chest. “Mom, Dad, this is Ava.” Vivian turned her gaze on me, and it was like a slap to the face. Those eyes—I knew them. The coffee spill, the ruined interview, the way she’d looked at me like I was beneath her. My mind flashed back to that morning: me, rushing to what could have been my big break, only for her to “accidentally” knock her scalding drink all over my only decent blouse. I’d been late, furious, and if she’d just smirked and walked away, it would have been better than blaming me, yelling at me. Now, here she was, extending a hand that I shook on autopilot, my fingers trembling. “Nice to meet you,” I managed, my voice dripping with sarcasm that I couldn’t fully hide. “I feel like we’ve crossed paths before, haven’t we?” Her lips curled into a polite smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Have we? I’m sure I don’t recall.” Liar. But before I could dwell on it, my eyes shifted to Richard. And that’s when the world tilted on its axis. Him. The stranger from the club. The man whose face had haunted my dreams since that tequila-soaked night. He was standing there, sophisticated and quietly powerful, his gaze locking onto mine with an intensity that made my skin prickle. Those eyes—dark, knowing, the same ones that had stripped me bare in that hotel room. I felt a rush of heat, a forbidden spark that ignited something deep inside me, something wild and reckless. We shared a charged, silent moment, the air between us thickening with unspoken memories. His expression flickered—surprise, desire, something darker—and I knew, in that instant, that he recognized me too.

Ava’s POV I swallowed hard, my sweatiy hands. My dress clung to me tighter than it had before, as if it too felt the secrets that I held and was determined to suffocate them out of me. Liam’s throat cleared, his voice slicing through the stifling quiet. “Shall we get dinner underway?” We all gave one another quick looks, a unspoken pact floating around the room like a promise—we would all be angels tonight, if only for an evening. Nobody wanted to be the one to light the match that would burn this building down. The walk to the dining room was slow, intentional. The house was too quiet, every step muffled by the luxurious rugs on the floor. We entered a room that was as opulent as it seemed from every angle. Chandeliers suspended low above a huge table covered in cream linen and littered with crystal glasses, candles, and pristine cutlery in cold rows. I had barely gone to sit when Liam grasped my hand. “Come along. I want to show you round my garden,” he said. I blinked. “Now?” He nodded. His grasp was warm, firm but not clammily possessive. We walked down the hall and outside to a narrow, stone walkway lined with soft twilight on all sides. The garden was almost magical. Filmy fairy lights strung between leaning branches. Lavender and roses filled the air with calming sweetness, and wild strawberries grew in a line alongside a marble bench. A tiny, babbling fountain hummed softly in the background. “This is where I come when I’m stressed,” Liam said. “It’s beautiful.” He looked down at me, his gaze gentle. “Like you.” I nervously laughed. “You’re cheesy.” “You like cheese,” he teased, poking my ribs. I swatted his hand away. “I like mozzarella.” “Mozzarella it is. I’ll remember that.” We moved a little further along, me tracing my fingertips along petals as if they would give me the courage to speak. He stood in front of me and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear before crouching down to drop a feather-soft kiss on my forehead. “You’re going to be fine tonight,” he whispered. I smiled, but my gut churned. How do you tell your boyfriend you slept with his dad in a nightclub bathroom? You don’t. We walked back into the dining hall. The moment we walked in, I was hit with a wave of warm, scented air. The food was already out. I stared. There were porcelain plates with the thinnest edge of gold and the food which seemed to be yanked out of a food magazine. There were slices of medium-rare beef that were glazed with red wine reduction, topped with edible violets and shavings of truffle. There was golden mash beside it, piped in fine swirly patterns. There were carrots that were roasted and shone literally as if they had been dusted with gold. And of course, side dishes: balsamic-glazed mushrooms, prosciutto-wrapped asparagus, and some beet carpaccio something. This was my non-fancy dinner? I sat down, grumbling softly, “Thank you,” to Vivian, who was already seated, lip curled into a contained smile. It was the kind of smile that was challenge. The clinking of the forks and knives began. I stared at the array of knives and forks on my plate like they were alien tools. So much for not-so-fancy. I picked up a random fork and knife and dove into the steak. It was mushy, too mushy. I barely chewed, not really looking at anyone in particular. Vivian cleared her throat. “Where did you go to school, dear?” Her voice was honey, but her winter eyes cut into me like knives. While she talked, a maid beside her was daintily cutting up her steak into small chewable pieces. I swallowed hard. “I. I went to a community college, in Portland.” She slowly blinked. “Oh. That’s odd. I thought someone as. calm as you would’ve attended a more. expensive school.” My jaw clenched. “It was the best option for me at the time.” “Hmm. And where are your parents, sweetie? I bet they just have to be so proud.” My heart tightened. I squirmed in my seat, attempting to plaster on a gracious smile. “They died when I was seventeen.” A silence. An awkwardly long pause. “Oh,” she said. “How awful.” Her voice dripped with insincere sympathy, but her eyes didn’t. In front of me, Richard painstakingly spooned himself a bite of something, never looking away from me. Those deep blue eyes burned into mine with that same hungry interest I’d noticed the night at the club. He remembered. He must remember. “Tell me, Liam,” Richard finally spoke, his lips brushing away a droplet of something from the corner of his mouth with a silk napkin. “How did you come to meet such a sweet thing?” His gaze didn’t falter. Liam smiled, unaware of the undercurrent. “We were at an art exhibition in the city. She was staring at this abstract of grief and we just started talking.” “Ah,” Richard reflected, his voice as smooth as the wine before him. “Of course. There’s always glamour in mourning.” I was definitely roasted, I told myself, attempting not to choke on a delicate forkful of mashed potatoes. My mind desperately cycled through potential answers to questions I hadn’t even been asked yet. “And what do you do nowadays, Ava?” Vivian asked, sipping from her own glass as if sitting upon her throne. “I do freelance editing in publishing,” I replied. “How cute.” I played with my glass. She had a way of making anything sound like a backhanded compliment. “Vivian,” Liam warned softly. She threw up her hands in pretended defeat. “Desperate to know. We know so little about her.” “Maybe she’s elusive,” Richard added, eyes shining. Oh, he was enjoying himself. The rest of dinner was a blur of suppressed jabs and thick compliments. I responded as well as I could, smiled uncomfortably, and hoped the evening would end soon. When dessert arrived—a rose sorbet on a mound of spun sugar—I was already halfway out of it in my head. Finally, Liam stood and offered his hand. “Shall we go back in?” I nodded, setting down my napkin, all of me aching to be free of the smothering air. We walked back together, his hand crossing over mine. But even as we made our way to his room, my brain was not quiet. It was screaming. Because this was no longer awkward. This was war, covered in velvet. And I was already drowning in the River of denial.

Ava’s POV Dinner had been. lovely, I suppose. Not that I was in fact able to taste anything. Every time I lifted my fork, my fingers trembled as if they belonged to someone else. I prodded the steak, chewed unenjoyed, and sipped champagne as if I needed it to numb my senses. Perhaps I did. For when I wasn’t trying to convince myself that I belonged at that disgustingly perfect table, I was catching his eye. Richard. Astronomically upright. Too perfect to be real. His very presence seemed to demand deference. He looked like a man who belonged in a marble museum, preserved in some ancient statue. That unyielding jaw, the sweep of his watch encircling his wrist as though he knew it was too expensive. The way he gazed at me like he was certain. Every time our gazes met, my veins turned cold. It was a glance that had the potential to freeze a blizzard or set one off. He looked at me like I was prey. Like he was waiting to pounce. And I hated how my body reacted to that. The maids began clearing plates, moving quietly with trained ease. I watched my glass, stirred the last liquid with a hand that still trembled. Just breathe, Ava. Just smile. Play along like you belong here. Like you’re not dying inside. Richard stood up and grumbled something about an work call. The words never even reached my ears, but his voice—that smooth, low, silk-on-steel voice—stroked the inside of my cranium like a memory I didn’t have the energy to deal with. I closed my eyes and blinked. Flashbacks thrashed around inside my head—the scent of expensive cologne, soft blankets, that same voice against my skin, whispering things neither of us were going to actually follow through on. God. I shouldn’t have come in here. I shouldn’t have made Liam love me. I shouldn’t have crossed his father. Liam’s arm was across my waist, gently tracing soothing circles on my skin as though he knew I was disintegrating. And maybe he did. His gentleness humbled me in small, shameful ways. And then I sensed it. A glare. I glanced up and Vivian—Liam’s wife, his mom—was glaring at me from across the room like she could incinerate me with a single look. Her face was lovely, unlined, composed, and yet she stood there as though she had strangled men with sharper words than swords. She held out one finger. A summons to discipline. There were no words. Just that small gesture that spoke volumes. I tensed. Did she know? Was this it? Would she peel my skin off in front of the maids and hang it up like a coat? I glared at Liam, even still distracted by whatever he was conversing with a servant about. He didn’t pay it any mind. I stood up. Time seemed to be standing still walking towards her. My heels were like sirens blaring through on the marble floors, and every step seemed like a journey to the gallows. Vivian smiled up at me. Too wide. Too big. As if she was going to eat me for breakfast and had the nerve to be proper while doing so. She grasped my hands, and they were warm and strong. She gripped them the way you would a long-lost friend, friendly visitors reconciling again. “We might have gotten off on the wrong foot,” she said, her smile still firm, her eyes not upon me—but upon her son. “Walk with me?” I numbly nodded. Her grip tightened. She led me down a narrow hall lined with paintings that probably cost more than my entire college education. The moment we rounded a corner and were out of view, her smile disappeared. I felt it before I noticed it. The change. The chill. She released my hand with a flip like I was something sticky. “Let’s get one thing straight plain, Ava,” she told me, her voice level, smooth, like silk covered with poison. “You may have gotten over Liam, and heaven only knows that boy had a weakness for things that were broken. But you won’t get over me.” I attempted to speak. She raised a hand. “Don’t speak until I say you can. It ruins the illusion.” “No” is all I closed. She stepped closer, her heels clicking. She reeked of jasmine and disapproval. “You’re not one of us,” she said. “I don’t care how beautiful you are. I don’t care how pathetic your big eyes are when you need someone to rescue you. You’re still just a girl with a tawdry past and a rented gown.” I balled my fists, but kept quiet. Vivian tilted her head to one side, studying me like I was a counterfeit designer purse. “Do you have any idea what sort of family this is? What sort of name my son has? We don’t marry women like you. We help them. We make them scrub. And then we throw them away.” Her smile flashed back on, cold and hard. “Then indulge in your little fantasy for as long as you can. Wear the pearls, sip the champagne, pretend you belong. But here’s the thing: if you ever have one moment’s notion that you’re going to claw your way up my son—” She leaned in, her breath against my cheek. “I will destroy you. Quietly. Elegantly. The kind of destruction you won’t even know until you’re half-way down the drain.” I swallowed. She leaned against me, running a ring against her finger. “You’ll wake up in some motel room, wondering where your job went, where your money went, why your rent bounced. And then you’ll remember me.” Her smile returned softer than before, and she wrapped her arm around mine as if we were two ladies out for a leisurely stroll. “Now,” she said with an air of innocence, “should we go back before Liam starts worrying?” I nodded. I didn’t believe my voice. We walked into the dining room like nothing had happened. Like she hadn’t threatened to ruin my entire life with a fake smile and a bruising hold. Liam looked up and smiled, that sweet, unaware smile that hurt my heart. I sat next to him and smiled. My throat hurt. I caught Richard’s gaze once more. He had returned, reclining in his chair, fingers sedately rotating his wine. He gazed at me. He knew. Perhaps he knew it all. I turned my head. The room around me dissolved. And all I could keep thinking was: I am in such trouble.

Ava’s POV The night air outside was cooler than I expected, crisp even, what a slap back to reality. The silence between me and Liam was palpable the second we stepped out of the mansion. We did not talk as we moved towards his sleek black car, the only sounds to our walk being the soft chirp of night insects and the crunch of our shoes on the gravel driveway. Liam muttered a half-hearted “thank you” to his parents as we departed, but his tone was dry, clipped. His usually handsome face was contorted into a scowl that etched deep grooves in his skin. I didn’t have to guess what he was thinking—I could see it. The tension of dinner clung to us both like a second skin. He opened the passenger door for me, and I got in, not so much because it was romantic, but through habit by now. He got in beside me a few seconds later, the car starting up with a soft hum. But he didn’t move immediately. He simply sat there, staring blankly through the windshield as though the road ahead of us had suddenly vanished. “I apologize for what she said,” he muttered after some time, voice low and thick with frustration. My eyes twitched as I fought to keep my face neutral, even if my mind wasn’t. I tilted my head to look at him, a soft smile on my lips. “It’s fine.” Because it was. I was used to it—the looking down, the looks which contained a bit too much length when I spoke of where I came from or what I did for a living. The polite but definite moving away. Vivian was no different; she just happened to wrap her disdain in lace and pearls. “No,” he said, finally looking at me. “It’s not all right. She crossed a line.” I shook my head, letting out a slight laugh, more out of nerves than amusement. “Liam, it’s fine, I promise.” But it wasn’t. Not entirely. I could still sense Vivian’s voice in my ears, cutting like a winter wind, the venom underneath her words veiled in propriety. The way her hand tightened on mine progressively harder as she pulled me farther from Liam’s view. The brutal elegance in her tone. “You seem like a nice girl,” she had said to me. “But niceness will only take one so far.” I had just stood there, quiet, still, and let her slice me up with a smile still plastered on her perfectly made-up lips. “My son doesn’t need. complications. And certainly not someone who looks at the world like it’s still a dream they haven’t woken up from. He needs structure. He needs someone who knows which fork to use for which course, not someone who’s learning to navigate fine society like it’s their first time in a museum.” I was certain I’d stopped breathing by then. And the cherry on top? The gentle touch of her fingers against my cheek as she leaned in, her perfume floral and suffocating. “Stay in your world, dear. Don’t mistake a friendly invite for belonging.” And she turned and walked away like she hadn’t just shattered something inside of me. In the car once more, Liam had finally exited the parking lot. The cozy but not quiet silence was back. The kind that has too many things left unsaid. “Do you want to grab coffee tomorrow? Before your shift?” he tried, his voice hesitant. I gazed at him, really gazed at him. His jaw was tight, fists gripped around the steering wheel like it was keeping him there. He was trying to make everything okay again. Sweet, even. Like coffee would erase tonight. But I couldn’t. I needed space. I needed distance. I needed to be able to breathe without fearing that somebody was going to come along and remind me how much farther I had to go to deserve any of this. I slowly shook my head. “I think I’ll pass.” He blinked, surprise appearing on his face. “Oh. Okay. You sure?” “Yeah,” I said again, this time more quietly. “I just… need a little time. To think.” Liam didn’t push. He never had. We pulled into my apartment complex a few minutes later. He walked me to the door as usual, his hand brushing against mine in a last attempt to bridge the distance between us. But I was already halfway gone. “Goodnight, Ava.” “Goodnight, Liam.” And on that note, I stepped inside and let the door close behind us. Not with a bang, not with finality. But with the gentle sort of sadness that creeps in your bones and has you wondering what the hell you’re doing. I rested my back against the door for a moment, the silence of my apartment closing around me like a heavy blanket. And then, finally, I exhaled. A long, trembling breath I hadn’t even realized I was holding. What had I gotten myself into? A family that probably wanted nothing to do with me . A boyfriend whose world was worlds away from my own. And a man—Richard—whose eyes still haunted me, still gazed at me with that look, as if he knew exactly who I was underneath the polite smiles and shaky confidence. I went across to the window and pulled the curtain back a bit. Liam’s car was still sitting there, its brake lights glowing red like dying embers. And then, slowly, they died out into the night. I didn’t cry. But something within me shattered. Maybe it was the reality of it all. The stark clarity that Vivian had laid out for me on a silver platter. The kind of clarity that said: You don’t fit in here. And no matter how nicely you dress or how much you strive, someone like me will always recognize someone like you for precisely what you are. I moved from the window and headed to the kitchen, pouring myself a glass of water as my hands shook. As the icy water slid down my throat, my mind yet again drifted back to dinner. To the way Richard’s eyes wouldn’t leave mine. To the way a glimmer of recognition sparked. To the unspoken words. He remembered. I was sure of it. And now I was involved in something I wasn’t quite sure I could describe. An affair I wished to terminate, a boyfriend I was falling for, and a family who could swallow me whole and spit me back out in pearls and Prada. I climbed into bed that night, still in the same dress. The silk was creased now and stuck to me like remorse. I lay there and stared at the ceiling until my eyes stung, my head a jumble of what-ifs and maybe-nots. I didn’t sleep. Not really. Because some truths, once awakened, don’t let you rest. And this truth? It was only just beginning.

Ava’s POV The boisterous bang on the door roused me from bed, a dogged thud that echoed through my small apartment like a warning. I opened one eyelid and rolled over toward the beat-up alarm clock crudely plastered on my nightstand. 6:30 AM. Come on. I wasn’t due to wake up for another half-hour. Who in the world was disturbing me so early? The knock echoed again, louder, more insistent. I ripped the blanket from my body in a sigh and lurched to the door in a mess of rumpled ringlets and mispaired pajamas. My body complained, each muscle aching from tension and sleep deprivation. I turned the latch and opened the door just a little way to look at who it was. Mrs. Hathaway. My landlady. And she did not look pleased. Her wiry white hair had been pulled back into a messy bun, and her face was scrunched up into that characteristic frown she assumed whenever she had ill tidings to impart. Or rent to collect. “Ava,” she declared, without even a good morning. “I don’t want to wake you, but I have to talk to you about the rent.” I gulped down the lump forming in my throat. Shit. “Mrs. Hathaway, I. I know I said that I would pay by Friday,” I began, huddling closer into the blanket. “I’m just not quite there yet. I need a little more time.” She raised one of her well-groomed brows, arms crossed tightly across her chest. “Time doesn’t pay the bills, darling. You’ve been three months late on the trot. I like you, Ava. I truly do. But I operate a business here, not a charity.” I nodded seriously, heart plummeting even further. “I’ll get it together. I promise.” She drew a breath, her face relaxing infinitesimally. “You have until Monday. After that. I’ll have to start looking for someone else.” And with that, she’d turned and disappeared down the hallway. I closed the door slowly, back against it, letting the silence wrap around me like a thick blanket. I had five days. Five days to come up with rent that I didn’t have. I couldn’t afford to freak out. Not now. Instead, I prepared for my shift My restaurant shift was nothing to write home about. It was the same drab routine of courteous smiles, sore feet, and the acrid scent of burnt coffee inextricably printed on my uniform. Morning dragged like a slow-moving old dog, and I found myself checking my phone more often than usual. At 10:43 AM, I got the alert. Service booked: Personal Shopper – Upper Manhattan | Client: Unlisted Great. Here we go again. I sneaked into the bathroom and changed into my second outfit—a cream-colored blouse with puffy sleeves, black skinny jeans, and low heels. Something professional-looking enough to blend in with the upper classes without being too obvious. I pulled my hair back into a low, smooth ponytail and added some lip gloss. I appeared.acceptable. Like someone who actually did exist in a department store rather than vacuuming crumbs off diner booths. I checked the address. The same exclusive neighborhood I was becoming too acquainted with. The neighborhood where penthouses kissed the clouds and your next-door neighbors probably owned islands. I got on the train, backpack clutched at my side. The ride was short but crowded with commuters. I kept my head down, flipping through crumpled receipts and preparing myself to nod, smile, and carry overpriced things I’d never be able to buy in a lifetime, let alone five. By the time I arrived, the city up there was another world—quiet, spotless, and so horribly clean I felt like a blot on a sheet of white paper just to be able to walk the street. I approached the doorman of the glass high-rise building and extended the phone on which I had the confirmation of the booking. He barely glanced at it before he nodded. “Penthouse. Use the private elevator.” Of course. The private elevator. I entered the building, hit by icy air and a trace of eucalyptus smell. The marble floor was so polished I could see myself, distorted and ordinary. I entered the elevator, pressing the lighted button that had “PH.” The moment I stepped inside the room, I forgot how to breathe. It was walking into a dream you were never a part of. Everything glittered. The floors—polished marble—reflected the huge chandelier above like still water. The scent in the air wasn’t air freshener or perfume. It was something richer. Clean. Cold. Like money and power had a smell, and this house had bathed itself in it. I wasn’t new to wealth—not after being in Liam’s world—but this… This was different. Liam’s house was warm. Expensive but lived in. This one? It was as if even the walls were told not to speak too much. It was all perfect and calculated. A display. A reminder that I didn’t belong here. There was a velvet chair in the corner of the foyer, right beneath a painting that probably cost more than my entire apartment building. I eyed it warily. I didn’t know if I was allowed to sit. People like this… they would probably claim I was getting my “filth” on their custom-upholstered furniture. So I remained standing. Hands clasped in front of me. Stomach in knots. I’d been called here for a personal shopping request. Easy does it, right? Except nothing in my life was easy anymore. I tried to breathe and ignore the way my skin crawled. As if something was going to happen. Something bad. I stared stiffly ahead, praying silently I was wrong. And then… Footsteps. Slow, measured, self-assured. From the top of the stairs, striding down like this was a movie and he was the scene-stealer, came Richard Lancaster. My jaw dropped. No. God, no. He wore a white dress shirt, sleeves rolled up to his forearms, the top two buttons undone as if he couldn’t be bothered with formality. His navy tailored slacks looked effortless. A designer watch clung to his wrist as he shifted it, never once looking rushed or surprised. I tried not to meet his gaze. Please don’t look at me. Please don’t remember. But then he saw me, and something shifted. His lips curved upward—not quite a smile, but the threat of a well-rehearsed line about to be delivered. “Oh,” he said, voice as smooth as the whiskey I’d once tasted in his presence. “You’re here. Finally.” Finally? My heart skipped a beat. He walked past me like I wasn’t the same girl he had kissed with hungry eyes. Like I hadn’t sobbed in the bathroom after realizing I had kissed a man whose son I was currently dating. He walked through the house like he owned the very air I was inhaling. He fidgeted with his watch again as he glanced towards the kitchen. “I was hoping you’d make it on time,” he continued, casually. “I needed a personal shopper. Planning to get some gifts for a charity event I’m hosting later tonight.” I stared at him, lips parted, heart banging on the inside of my ribs like it wanted to escape this whole scene. He looked so normal. So calm. Like I hadn’t been introduced to his family two nights ago as Liam’s girlfriend. I wanted to scream. To reach out and grab him by that designer collar and ask him what the heck this was. A test? A punishment? A game? Instead, I managed, barely, “I’m sorry, sir. But. I don’t think I’ll be able to do this assignment.” He stopped in his tracks. Slowly turned to me, one eyebrow rising in amusement—no, challenge. “And why not?” he asked, crossing his arms loosely. “I believed we would be professional, Miss Ava.” I swallowed. Professional. As if we did not have that night. As if he had not watched me sit next to his son, blush under his gaze, try to keep myself in one piece while his wife cut into steak and my dignity like it was a five-course meal. “I just don’t think this is right,” I muttered, refusing to look at him. “Rubbish,” he replied casually. “You’re working. I’m a client. That’s all this is.” He walked into the living room, beckoning me to follow. I hovered in the doorway, unsure. This was a horrible idea. The worst. But my legs moved me in despite myself. The room was just as opulent. Cream and gold colors. Dark wood beams that looked heavy. Everything had weight and substance. Even the throw pillows looked like they came with a trust fund. Richard poured himself a coffee from a shiny new machine that probably cost more than my annual rent. “Sit down,” he said, not turning. I didn’t sit. “I… don’t think I should.” He chuckled deep in his throat. My eyes went wide. what was going on?. He drank and turned, leaning back against the marble counter with a casual propping of hip. “I figured you’d be more relaxed by now. But I guess I was wrong.” His tone was playful, but the undertone wasn’t. It never was. Richard Lancaster’s words were always mixed with some dark alloy of menace and charm. Like poison in gold. “Look,” I finally said, stepping forward. “I didn’t know… that night… who you were.” He waved his hand in a lazy motion. “Let’s not go back there.” “But—” “We’ve both moved on, haven’t we?” No. I hadn’t. I’d barely begun to process. “I’m dating your son,” I whispered like it made a difference. “And he isn’t aware of us,” Richard said matter-of-factly, setting the cup down. “So let’s not complicate things.” My blood went cold. Us? There was no us. There was just a stupid night. A drunken kiss. A horrible twist of fate that landed me in his family like a cruel joke. He walked by me again, closer now. I smelled his cologne. Rich, woodsy, overpowering. “I’ll e-mail you the list,” he said. “I need the items by tonight. It’s important.” I nodded automatically. He stopped in the doorway and looked back. “Oh,” he added, slightly smiling. “Welcome to the family. You’re doing well so far.” And then he was gone. I stood there. Frozen. What on earth was happening?

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303092”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster